《Lunar Shadows: Awaken》


 Chapter 1: The Encounter pt. 1

    Kyran


    Narrowly avoiding another cart collision, I lean over the packaged beef options with a scowl. I despise being out at this time, there is always an excessive amount of people shopping on a Friday afternoon. At least this is only a monthly trip, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d manage more than one busy public outing very well; the general public disconcerts me. Unfortunately, my drive home will be half an hour longer today since I am in the fancy grocery market across town because of the weekend special being half-off beef and poultry. I should just assign food shopping to Treyvar since he actually enjoys socializing¡ªhell, he thrives in it. Although, I suppose I could benefit from the occasional time away from the pack and have some personal space to myself.


    With a sigh, I position my selection of a final stack of scrumptious ribeye steaks on top of my full cart and proceed to the front of the store to checkout. A frown pinches my face as I glimpse two gossipy older women squawking like hens and my footsteps falter as I notice how their carts are ignorantly positioned in the main aisle, preventing my passage. Grimacing, I glance over my shoulder to find an elderly couple behind me hunched over something they pulled off of an endcap. Forced to either turn into the baking section filled with the potent scents of detestable chocolate or face the doom that is a middle-aged woman hellbent on not going home to her loathsome husband, I swiftly decide holding my breath for thirty seconds is the superior choice.


    Dragging the cart around the corner, I walk briskly until halfway down the aisle I notice a petite, curvy, blonde-haired woman struggling to reach the top shelf at the far end. I pause, briefly considering turning back and finding another route, but the image of the two hens flashes in my mind and I suppress a shudder. Damn this baking aisle, and this grocery store for that matter, to hell, I mutter internally as I continue down the cursed aisle, finding myself slightly amused with the woman¡¯s attempts of climbing the shelf as if she''s a squirrel scaling a tree. I hear her breath puffing with each reach accompanied by groans of frustration. She mumbles something I can¡¯t quite make out with her last attempt at obtaining who-knows-what at the back of the top shelf. As she stretches onto her tiptoes to reach far overhead, the movement accentuates her body in an enticing way, drawing my eyes down over her dips and curves¡ªstop, enough. She is a woman, not a piece of meat to drool over like a dog. You¡¯re better than that, I chastise myself.


    Momentarily squeezing my eyes shut and pausing, I take a short breath in through my mouth, release it slowly and inhale deeply to hold once more. Without ogling at her like an animal, I notice how her platinum blonde hair is messily twisted into a loose bun atop her head, that she has flour splotches on the front of her baggy gray t-shirt and across her black leggings. Glancing down, I realize that she is wearing the same footwear as me with tan, fleece-lined moccasins. I feel a slight smile grow at the similarity.


    Offer her some assistance, or are you just going to stand here like a fool? Clearing my throat as I approach, I remark, ¡°You look like you could use some help,¡± and flash a grin.


    ¡°Yes, I could,¡± she huffs, pushing stray hairs away from her face with her free hand as she stays perched on the shelving.


    With her footing being on the second shelf, it puts her at eye-level with me and as she glances over at me, I notice how her eyes are such a striking crystal blue. It causes me to inhale sharply, making my head swim from the overbearing scents filling the aisle both odious and intoxicating. As if transfixed, I cannot bring myself to tear my gaze from hers. Within just a single moment, this woman has fully captivated me. She is ethereal with her large, almond shaped ice-blue eyes, her shiny, pale blonde hair pulled back with loose pieces lightly framing her delicate jawline and accentuating the soft taper to her narrow chin. I smirk at the cute upward curve of her dainty nose and her supple, pale pink lips slightly part beneath my gaze. Her smooth, alabaster skin seems silken, beckoning me for a caress from my fingertips.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    This woman seems ageless, and she is undoubtedly the most beautiful, breathtaking woman I have ever seen in my entire life. Probably will ever see, I muse as my eyes flutter slightly with the sudden compulsion to inhale deeply through my nose. I nearly become intoxicated from her magnificent scent of rich jasmine combined with the crisp, fresh aroma the air holds after a snowfall, and it makes me blissfully unsteady. She smells the way moonlight feels, bright, free, like home, I realize with a slight shiver. I blink rapidly and hold my breath as I break my gaze to reach above this enchanting woman. I grasp the boxed item and gently hand it to her before I hastily grab my cart and rush out of the aisle without speaking. Heading toward the closest empty checkout lane, I am immensely grateful that there isn¡¯t a line, and I release the pressure in my chest in a whoosh as I scrub my right hand over my face, quietly groaning.


    Who is she? Why didn¡¯t you catch her name? Go back and find her, Valdr demands.


    Shaking my head, I promptly empty all the meat packages onto the conveyor belt, stack the bagged ones back into the cart and swipe my card through the reader, all the while repeatedly looking over my shoulder as if by chance I will catch a glimpse of that alluring woman again.


    ¡°Sir? Your receipt,¡± the cashier stares at me pointedly, holding a long, narrow slip of paper out toward me over the register. She raises an eyebrow at me in a silent question.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur while I take the receipt and crumple it into my pocket as I make my way out of the busy market and into the fading sunlight, pushing my cart across the cracked asphalt to my waiting truck. Tossing the rolled paper bags into my large coolers stowed in the bed of my truck, I snap the lids shut and close the tailgate. More precisely, I unlatch the tailgate and slam it up a second time to ensure it stays closed, knowing how the damned thing pops open with a mean pothole from time to time.


    Ol¡¯ Bertha is a black 1988 GMC Sierra 1500, she¡¯s been everywhere with me since I bought her on a whim during the holidays of ¡®87 off the showroom floor of the fancy dealership out in the city. Pulling open the creaky door, I hop onto the seat, being mindful to avoid the old tear in the edge seam of the bench and fire up the engine with a thunderous start. Yanking the door shut with a pop¡ªthe hinge sticks if it¡¯s opened too wide¡ªI settle back into the comfortably worn and faded maroon bench seat, shift into first, and head home.


    After rolling the window crank down, I rest my arm on the frame to steer while I press up on the radio volume to better hear my favorite tape over the wind. Treyvar insists I take some of our bar earnings and buy myself a brand-new, full-size pickup to replace this ¡®shitbox¡¯, but I love this ol¡¯ gal. The way I see it, she runs clean and is in good shape, although she¡¯s got some characteristics about her. I like the old saying of ¡®if it ain¡¯t broke, don¡¯t fix it¡¯. To me, Ol¡¯ Bertha is the best truck I could ever ask for. Rubbing my thumb on the smooth steering wheel, I praise, ¡°Bertha, you know you¡¯ll always be my number one gal,¡± and smirk as ¡®This Old Truck¡¯ begins to bounce from the crackly speakers.


    Four times in the hour-long drive home, I caught myself wondering about those icy blue eyes and the desire to gaze into them once more, wanting to breathe in her intoxicating scent again which still lingers even now, forever to remain with me.

 Chapter 2: The Encounter pt.2

    Kyran


    Cresting the hill at the end of the paved road, I slow my truck to enter my pack land¡¯s drive. To anyone not aware, the road dead-ends into a small turn around. The path seems overgrown and rough, but only remains that way for a mile as a deterrent to keep humans away from our homelands. There are several other areas across my entire territory that we use for temporary living and some of my pack freely choose to live scattered in these places in return for acting as security and defense for our territory, which spans approximately one and half million square miles throughout the Rocky Mountains region. This place has always been¡ªand is what I¡¯ll always call¡ªmy home.


    After around five minutes of threading my truck through low hanging branches and around bushy shrubs, the glow of my headlights broadens out into the lush expanse opening to one thousand acres worth of rolling valleys, soaring forests, flowing rivers, and small clusters of family homesteads, all nestled deep into the far northwest corner of Montana. Toward the back region of my homelands are the mountains where my father chose to plant the roots of our pack in the foothills about three hundred years ago. He relocated the pack from the southern part of our territory when human colonizers began moving westward, his intention was to keep the werewolves guarded. The steep border acts as a protective barrier which he chose to utilize wisely and expanded the villages in a crescent shape outward from the main pack lodge at the apex.


    Departing the mouth of the passage, I am mindlinked, Alpha, as I am greeted by my head warrior from the tree line.


    Good evening, Sigurd, I mindlink back with a nod of my head. Shifting my truck, I pick up speed, cruising through the valleys until the edges of our community appear. Slowing to a safer pace, I smile as I pass through the villages and return the greetings I am given.


    Hello, Alpha, chirps a young girl¡¯s bright voice.


    Good evening, Alpha, an elder voice calls out.


    I¡¯m looking forward to the Convocation, Alpha, insinuates an old, familiar voice.


    I felt that one and with a chuckle I shake my head at Miss Stjarna winking at me with a grin from the doorway of her gem shop. That unfortunate woman has spent her entire life of seven hundred twenty-five years searching for her mate. Mindlinking her back directly, I jest, only in my wildest dreams, Stjarna, with a wink of my own. As I pass her by, she dramatically swoons into the door frame with her thin arm draping over her long, silver plaited hair. My chuckle turns into a full belly laugh as I pull into my driveway.


    Even though I¡¯ve lived my entire life here, the sight of my home never grows old. The main pack lodge is an enormous, luxurious, three-story log cabin that was hand built as a gift for my mother to raise her six children in. The first floor is an open concept with a bright and spacious modern kitchen fit for a professional chef, an adjacent dining room with an antique eight-person farm table, and a grand, sweeping staircase that divides the front two rooms as the centerpiece to the home facing the foyer at the front door.


    Toward the back of the house is the extensive library on the left and my office is on the right, across the hall leading up to the roomy bathroom and out into the open kitchen. The entire backside of the house on all three floors is a wall of large, single-pane windows with sliding doors on the first floor that lead out into artfully landscaped, well-kept gardens with pathways into the forest. My father poured his heart into this home, every detail from the position of the windows to the nature inspired filigree throughout the home was done with my mother¡¯s preferences in mind. Her soul is carved into the very bones of this home. Every time I gaze long enough, I can still see her beaming smile opening the front door to call us in for supper. She was my sun, shining radiant warmth over my life, and everything I am is because of her.


    Swallowing my sudden sorrow, I let the memories fade as I park Bertha in the garage and unload the large coolers from the truck bed. Opening the door into the kitchen, I slide each cooler inside and close the door behind me with my foot as I drag them over to the expansive pantry room. Unlatching the coolers, I lift the lid to the closest of four large chest freezers and upend both bins into it and slap the top shut. Upon turning around, I find Trey in the doorway gawking at me, completely appalled.


    ¡°Kyran, seriously dude? Can you not read ¡®beef¡¯, ¡®poultry¡¯ ¡®pork¡¯ and ¡®fish¡¯?¡± he chastises me, leaving his mouth agape.


    ¡°Nah, I just see ¡®fr-ee-z-er¡¯,¡± I grin, pointing to each of the four chests and turn my shoulder as he halfheartedly throws a punch.


    Leaning back against the door jamb, I observe Treyvar as he begins sorting out the meat haul, once more thinking of our mother as I will forever see her in him and my sister. Trey is the youngest of my family and he, as well as Kyrre, inherited all of our mother¡¯s traits. Straight golden hair, gentle jade green eyes and a warm, charming smile with the personality to match. The only differences being his height at six feet, whereas mother was petite and lean. Trey is lean as well with a strength that nearly matches mine. Being my brother and most trusted friend, I chose to elect him as my second in command. I need him to take my place on occasions and having him as close to my equal as possible, the better. Speaking of which, I consider, recalling the enticing woman from the store and clear my throat before asking, ¡°Hey, you up for some training in a bit? I need to let some energy out,¡± I add, once he finishes organizing the freezers.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Gym or field?¡± Trey asks so he knows which training to set up for.


    ¡°Gym. I need a good workout to clear my head.¡±


    Picking up both coolers, Trey nods his head and says over his shoulder, ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯ll meet you down there in about ten minutes?¡± as he rounds the corner.


    ¡°Alright. Grab the gloves,¡± I call back while I turn into the kitchen.


    ¡°Oof, that bad, huh?¡± I hear him taunt from the garage.


    Shaking my head, I make my way through the spacious kitchen and head up the stairs two at a time to the lounge. The second floor holds an open common area with a pool table, wet bar, poker table and a couple sets of sofas along the southern, glass-paneled wall at the front of the stairs. Around back, there is an extensive lounge room with an oversized leather wrap around sectional and matching recliners, an eighty-five-inch TV with various game consoles and surround sound, a large guest bathroom, laundry room, and six bedrooms for the unmated highest ranking pack members down two hallways on either side of the staircases. We have a few guest rooms left open for whenever we host company as well, the few rooms are tucked back on the other side of the lounge area where it would be mostly quiet on this floor.


    Hearing the TV, I round the stairs and spot Kyrre, my younger sister, sprawled across the large sectional. Her left leg is slung across the top cushion, right arm dangling over the side as she clicks the remote rapidly, flipping through channels. Hearing my pause, she rolls over, pulls herself up and plops onto the armrest, flashing me a bright, toothy smile.


    ¡°Hey, Ky, how was the new store?¡± she asks, tilting her head slightly to the right, causing her sleek, long hair to cascade like a golden waterfall over her shoulder.


    Kyrre, being Treyvar¡¯s twin, is playful, carefree and humorous, though where Trey tends to get stuck in the clouds, Kyrre remains levelheaded and keeps the two of us grounded. She is our glue and both of us know we couldn¡¯t manage this home¡ªlet alone our pack¡ªwithout her in it. Briefly returning her smile, I just shrug and head up the stairs to my private quarters. Knowing better than to pry, I hear Kyrre flop back down and recommence her channel surfing unperturbed.


    Entering my suite, I shut the door with a sigh and lean my head back, closing my eyes in the quiet. These rooms are my sanctuary, and no one is allowed inside, ever, including Treyvar and Kyrre. Most of the third floor is mine, save for a small loft at the top of the stairs open to the floor below. This area is used for anyone wishing to meet with me while I am inside my rooms. Upon entering from the loft, the bright, luscious atrium is inviting at the north section, to the right in the northeast is an unused private library, to the left in the northwest is my luxurious bathroom, the western and southern sections are combined as my expansive bedroom, and along the eastern section, with the corner of the south wall of glass for natural lighting, is the untouched private art studio. Each room has open archways connecting the entire floor in a circle and makes for an easy flow, except for the art studio. I boarded up that room long ago. My father built this set of rooms to give my mother her own personal safe haven with the two of them sharing this floor together, excluding the studio. That room was hers and hers alone.


    Stepping forward, I breathe in the tropical aroma of the atrium. In the century that I have resided in these rooms, I have kept this garden alive, perhaps even thriving. Various plants hang from the metalwork separating the panes of glass on the ceiling, crawl across the shelving surrounding the windowed walls, and rise from several diverse pots scattered across the floor. Blooms of all colors and scents create a spectacular kaleidoscope, the earthy soul of the room soothing my restless thoughts.


    Gliding my fingers over a soft, white star, I lean in and lightly inhale the sweet¡ªand now alluring¡ªjasmine fragrance as I close my eyes and am struck again by that mysterious woman from the market. Who is she? Where could she have come from? I wonder since I have lived in this territory my entire life for just over three hundred years, and never have I encountered someone like her.


    You must go back; I want to see her again. There is something about her, she is different, Valdr¡¯s rough voice curls through my mind.


    Straightening, I make my way through to the bathroom, absentmindedly rubbing a hand on my chest. My wolf is restless, he has been since looking into her eyes. Valdr, I respond, the chances of us running into her again are slim. It¡¯s a large town. What if she is from the city? I lean over the sink and place my hands on the countertop, staring at myself in the mirror. Even if we happen to see her again, what could she possibly want me for? I wonder, feeling a bit despondent.


    Seeing our amber eyes flash brightly, I feel Valdr¡¯s growl with his growing agitation. We are the Alpha of the Rocky Mountains Pack and a fucking powerful one at that. Get downstairs. I need an outlet for this energy, whatever this feeling is. I don¡¯t want to listen to your unwarranted self-depreciation, he huffs indignantly.


    Suppressing a smirk, I cross through my bedroom to the closet, changing into athletic shorts and running shoes, and make my way to the basement gym to meet Trey for a boxing match.

 Chapter 3: The Encounter pt. 3

    Kyran


    An hour into sparring with my muscles beginning to fatigue, Valdr distractingly flashes crystal blue eyes across my vision, causing me to falter my block and allowing Treyvar to land a blow to my jaw. Snarling, I glare at him as I chastise my wolf. Why did you do that? You intentionally caused my mistake.


    I cannot escape the image and scent of her, it¡¯s beginning to consume me. This isn¡¯t working, I need to run, he grumbles back.


    Rubbing my chest, I can feel his unease and briefly close my eyes to expel my irritation in a sigh. Okay, we will. Just wait a bit longer so I can at least clean up the gym, I mumble and feel him recede a little bit.


    Looking up, I notice Trey gawking at me with one red-gloved hand still raised and the other hanging limply at his side. A slow grin spreads across his face as he goads, ¡°Dude, I¡¯ve never landed a full hit before! Looks like someone has lost their game,¡± he adds, bouncing on his toes and tapping his gloves together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect it to happen again,¡± I remark shortly, removing my gloves and grabbing my water bottle, taking a long swig. Sitting down on the matted floor, I drape my forearms across my knees and tilt my head back against the wall, closing my eyes to sort through my thoughts.


    I listen as Trey removes his gloves and takes a seat next to me, giving my shoulder a nudge. I crack my right eye open to look sideways at him and he scrunches his eyebrows in return. In earnest he asks, ¡°Kyran, what¡¯s going on? Has something happened? I could tell you were off earlier in the pantry but didn¡¯t feel like you were up for talking. All jokes aside, I know you¡¯re more than aware that I have never been able to get a hit on you during training before. So, talk. What¡¯s up?¡± He moves so he is sitting in front of me, mimicking my posture.


    This is useless, go outside or I¡¯ll do it myself, Valdr demands. Ignoring him, I momentarily consider how much of the truth to tell Trey, quickly deciding that out of anyone, he is the best person I could confide in.


    Sighing, I fully open my eyes and look at him levelly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to ask that you stay open-minded with this, okay?¡± I ask and he nods his head instantly, without any humor in his eyes. Nodding in return, I continue, ¡°I hadn¡¯t intended to, but I went to the fancier grocery market across town because I saw an advertised sale in the paper. On my way to check out, I had to use the baking aisle and held my breath, because, as you know, I can¡¯t stand chocolate,¡± I look pointedly at Trey, and he chuckles with a nod.


    ¡°Anyway, I noticed this woman climbing the shelf. She was too short to reach something at the top and when I went to help her, I looked into her eyes and was so shocked I gasped involuntarily,¡± I pause, swallowing some more water as I vividly recall the intensity of that moment.


    ¡°Wait, why? What did you see?¡± Trey interrupts, leaning forward a bit with his brow pinched in interest.


    ¡°Her eyes are the brightest, most striking icy blue. It was as if I was in a trance, she is the most beautiful woman I have ever met and with just a glance, she completely captivated me,¡± I speak lowly, avoiding his gaze at my admittance.


    ¡°Do you feel anything else? Are you sure she wasn¡¯t a witch? Maybe we should get one of the healers to assess you. Shit, I¡¯ll call Eir now and have her check you over to make sure you aren¡¯t under a spell of some kind,¡± Trey rushes as he pulls his phone out and begins tapping the screen, his brows lowering with concern.


    To be honest, that thought had never crossed my mind. I could sense Valdr¡¯s attention, his agitation easing momentarily as I consciously focus on my strange encounter, assessing it from a new perspective. No, he denies, this is not witchcraft. It does not feel the same as what Vala did. It feels¡­natural, pure. Not heavy and suffocating.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Silently agreeing, I rest my palm over Trey¡¯s phone and explain, ¡°Yes, I feel something, but no, it feels different than witchcraft. Valdr agrees as well, this is something else.¡±


    Nodding his head slowly, Trey sits back and pockets his phone, waiting for me to continue.


    ¡°Although her eyes astonish me, it¡¯s her scent that I cannot shrug off. I¡¯m not certain, but I don¡¯t think she is a witch, and she doesn¡¯t smell like a human because of how potent her scent is. She is definitely not a vampire, it was still daylight outside,¡± I think aloud, and Trey lets out a sigh.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a wolf or you would¡¯ve known her as part of a pack or a rogue, plus wolves don¡¯t have light blue eyes,¡± Trey surmises. ¡°What else could she be? Wait, faeries aren¡¯t real, right? They are truly only myths the humans tell stories about, please tell me I haven¡¯t been lied to my entire life,¡± he jests, dramatically widening his eyes to try to lighten my mood.


    I silently raise an eyebrow at him, unamused. My other brow arches, suddenly realizing, ¡°She¡¯s not not a wolf. Maybe I just didn¡¯t pay close enough attention? Although, she would have behaved differently with me, being an Alpha, if she was from another pack. Why would another pack have a lone female in my territory? Besides, a rogue wouldn¡¯t have even let me walk halfway down the aisle without either bolting or standing ground to fight.¡± Groaning, I drop my head into my hands.


    ¡°What did her scent smell like? Could it have been an overbearing perfume, perhaps?¡± Trey suggests, trying to reason with my summations.


    Without lifting my head, I immediately describe, ¡°It was overwhelmingly intoxicating. I couldn¡¯t function any of my other senses, locked into her gaze and half drunk, my head spinning with her. I wanted to bury my face in the crook of her neck and just breathe. Valdr was practically spinning in circles, making me even dizzier. I have not been able to think of anything else since that encounter besides her alluring smell and her breathtaking eyes. Only her,¡± I murmur.


    Treyvar is silent for a moment, the only sound is his soft intake and release of breath. Subdued, he lowly says, ¡°Your mate died before you met her, your fur shows that.¡±


    Valdr, remaining alert, becomes increasingly unsettled once more. Slowly raising my head, I cross my arms on my knees and prop my chin on my forearm. Sighing, I quietly agree, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why this has been bothering me so much, it just does not make sense to me, all of it. I cannot explain this.¡±


    Enough with talking, I need to run, Valdr clips as he begins pushing at our internal boundaries.


    ¡°What does Valdr think about all of this, about her?¡± Trey asks, peering at me wonderingly.


    ¡°He instantly said that moment in the aisle, ¡®She smells the way moonlight feels, bright and free, like home¡¯. I have never heard him refer to anything, let alone anyone, like home. Not even here, this house, these woods. Not once,¡± I reply solemnly.


    Eyes slightly wide, we both stare reverently at one another for a few heartbeats. With a tight nod, Trey begins to stand and I follow suit, gathering my gear and handing it off to him. With a sly smile, Trey proposes, ¡°Well, hey, maybe you should pick up groceries across town for a while. Give the baking aisle a try every now and then,¡± he adds with a wink.


    Staring at him deadpan, I try to suppress a smirk and fail when he waggles his eyebrows. Grinning his victory, I give his shoulder a light shove, heading over to the sliding doors to open them and start to undress. Trey stores away the boxing gear and makes his way over, beginning to remove his shirt. ¡°No,¡± I interrupt him, ¡°Valdr needs to let loose. I don¡¯t know where we¡¯ll go, but I¡¯ll be sure to be back home before dawn. I need you at Howler¡¯s before opening to unlock the doors for an early shipment. If you need anything, just mindlink me.¡±


    Turning around, I effortlessly shift as I pass through the doorway, giving Valdr full control and glancing up at the quarter moon. Releasing a deep howl, we receive a few in return across the valleys in a farewell call as we dash across the lush yard and into the depths of the forest.

 Chapter 4: The Encounter pt. 4

    Kyran


    Letting Valdr fully take over, I can relax and drift in the essence of our woven soul, not really thinking and just observing the outside world through Valdr¡¯s senses. Valdr is the stronger being between us, it is him who gives me my power and authority as an Alpha, and in his wolf form his power is doubled. Only hearing me when I intend him to, I appreciate this shared form of existence that allows me to have my own personal mental privacy.


    Just as when I am in physical control in the human form of our body¡ªhe can hear my every thought, feel every sensation my body encounters¡ªI can do the same with him in physical control of our wolf form. I have the capability to take control over him in this state, as does he with me, if either of us allow it. I could force control as well, but out of respect for one another''s autonomy, we mutually agree that unless absolutely necessary¡ªin terms of our life at stake or anything related¡ªwe will not infringe upon our respected physical forms. Our thoughts are willingly shared openly. It helps us to better understand each other as well as form a solid bond, a companionship. If truly desired, we could completely block the other out, as if walling up our separate consciousness. We tried that once when we were just a pup, and it was a very lonely, cold feeling that neither of us want to experience again and have since lived cooperatively.


    Throughout the night, I scarcely pay attention to his actions and feelings, giving him some privacy and myself some much-needed rest. I noticed a while back slight changes in scenery but paid no mind, feeling his unsatisfied restless energy coursing through our body. After some time, I¡¯m not entirely sure how much, I remember seeing the bright shine of the moon and stars overhead through some sparse branches and a gentle peacefulness settle over us, allowing sleep to finally take hold.


    <hr>


    While my eyes are closed, I imagine the smell of jasmine drifting across my nose and realize I still cannot get that woman off my mind, even with Valdr peacefully resting. With a scrape on my bare chest, my eyes snap open to the lightening sky overhead, belatedly registering that it¡¯s daybreak and I am naked lying beneath a large blackthorn shrub. I scrub my hands across my face and as I see my arm covered in dirt, sweat, and a little bit of blood, I assume we had an unusually rigorous and extended run.


    I look down only to come nose to beak with an abnormally large raven perched on my chest, its beady eyes staring directly into mine. My eyes widen, taking one swift look around as I realize where I am. I instantaneously shift into my wolf form, causing the bird to frantically flap around as I bolt as fast as I can in what I truly hope is the direction of home. Running hard on sore, tired muscles, I mentally cry out, Valdr! Wake the fuck up! with my paws pounding the earth and heart hammering just as hard and fast. I loudly try again, yelling, VALDR! and I feel him stir slightly as my only response.


    What the fuck, Valdr! I grit my teeth, grunting as I attempt to keep track of the distance and timing it takes me to get home, not having any clue as to how we ended up there, of all fucking places. After what seems to be close to ten minutes, or approximately sixteen miles, I cross my borderline to my thousand-acre homelands at breakneck speed. I don¡¯t even register the warrior greeting me until I¡¯m halfway across the valleys and as I blur through the villages, I barely see any of my pack milling about.


    I rapidly shift, crashing through the front door of my home and slam directly into Treyvar with Kyrre hot on his heels. Both have red puffy faces with bleary eyes and look exhausted. With my adrenaline finished running its course and my chest heaving, I collapse onto my hands and knees, weak from pure exhaustion and surrender completely into unconsciousness.


    <hr>


    Selene


    Exasperated, I growl to myself in frustration with my third failed attempt of grabbing this crucial ingredient for Asteria¡¯s ridiculous ¡®healthy¡¯ dessert, as if that was even possible. I take a breath, place my hands on my hips and contemplate my choices. Either I walk away without the sugar substitute and face the wrath that is my cranky, sugar and carb deprived sister, or I figure out a way to procure this damned thing and get back home to finish baking before she kills me. Determined to reach this cursed artificial sweetener on the top shelf, I figure that climbing the shelving is my only option.


    Wiping my sweaty hands on my leggings which are damp from my previous exertion of jumping and stretching like a hyped 80¡¯s aerobics instructor, I accidentally rub my hands in flour that poofed on me in our kitchen earlier this afternoon. While preparing some decadent chocolate chunk cookies, I may have been a tad overzealous with mixing my dry ingredients to the beat of ¡®Blue Monday¡¯. Kitchen activities and dance music will forever be my happy place, I muse with a smile.


    Clapping my hands together, I realize, This might actually help, and grin with resolution. I glance down the aisle and seeing how nobody is around to assist me, there aren¡¯t any scolding eyes to chastise me either. Fuck it, I don¡¯t have the time to chase down an employee anyway, I mumble in my mind. Gritting my teeth, I grip the edge of the top shelf and wedge my right foot between two sacks of flour on the second shelf and hoist myself up. Stretching my left arm up and over, my wiggling fingertips just barely graze the box I need and push it a tiny bit further back. Straining on my tiptoes with one leg kicked out for extra oomph, I grunt loudly with frustration when I fail, yet again inching the damned box completely out of reach.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I contemplate risking a jump to grab it, but instantly picture my accident, injury-prone, clumsy ass sprawled humiliatingly across the tile floor and think better of it. Sighing in resignation, I hang my head and mentally prepare myself to call Asteria and let her know she won¡¯t be eating her cardboard hockey pucks tonight. This way she can rage about it without me there and the flames will settle before I get home. At least, I seriously hope so, I mutter to myself.


    Hearing a scuffing noise, I open my eyes as I hear, ¡°You look like you could use some help,¡± from an amused deep, husky voice.


    With one hand still holding onto the shelf, I shove my messy hair off my sweaty forehead and respond, ¡°Yes, I could,¡± on an exhale.


    Glancing up, I am startled to see a tall, ruggedly handsome man, burly but with a kind and playful lopsided grin. Standing level with me, his piercing, wild amber eyes stun me and my mouth pops open into a little circle. Never before have I seen such mesmerizing eyes. I want to paint them, their color, their infinite depths that lure me in, I wonder as I gaze at this man. I can¡¯t help but to gawk at him as my eyes drift over his features. He has shoulder length, unruly midnight black hair with a scruffy beard to match, a straight nose that slightly hooks right at the tip, a mischievous, sultry mouth and clear sun-kissed skin conveying his time spent outdoors. My eyes involuntarily drift downward, absorbing his broad shoulders stretching a black t-shirt across a thick chest and equally powerful, tattoo covered arms.


    Rapidly blinking and feeling my cheeks flush, I snap my mouth shut with a click and force myself to look elsewhere. I notice he has a shopping cart chock full of¡­meat? Scrunching my brow, I glance back at him as he reaches up and grabs the elusive sweetener. What a peculiar man, I muse as my eyes follow his movements. When he carefully draws his arm downward, I catch a whiff of his cologne and feel compelled to inhale it as deeply as I can. Closing my eyes, I feel him the way sunshine warms a forest after a rainstorm; his scent is earthy and slightly musty but in a comforting, pleasant way. Wow, he smells incredible, I breathe the thought with a sigh. Feeling more than a bit flustered, I quickly open my eyes as he gently hands me the small box and before I can even attempt to voice my gratitude, he snags his cart and promptly disappears around the corner without a word.


    Stumbling down off the shelf and grabbing my basket from the floor, I rush to get the last few items on my list, scuttling around the market how a little mouse scurries through a maze. Hurrying to the checkout lanes, I hope I can see that mysterious, captivating man again to give him my thanks. Searching around, I realize that he is gone, nowhere to be found, perhaps only being a figment of my imagination. Tch, as if I could conjure up something as wonderful as him, I scoff internally.


    I frown, feeling oddly disappointed and choose a lane at random to wait my turn to checkout. I absentmindedly place my bag, sweetener, cacao powder, salt, and my personal favorite pint of ice cream on the conveyor belt and pay with exact cash. Thanking the cashier and bagger before trudging out of the market, I sling my canvas bag onto my left shoulder and head across the parking lot toward my sister¡¯s powder blue Prius.


    Opening the door, I place my shopping bag and purse on the passenger seat and slide in, gently closing the door with a click. Pressing the power button to start the car, I hear the little beep and sigh, wishing for my own vehicle again. Not that I have anything against her Eco-friendly car, but Asteria¡¯s idea of practicality is a bit too blah for me. I prefer something with a bit more character.


    Damn you, Bolvi, for wrecking not just my car, but my life, the intrusive thought pops into my mind as I stare at the wheel. My ex-boyfriend¡ªif he could even be called that¡ªwas abusive, controlling, manipulative, and really just an all-around piece of shit. I didn¡¯t spend much time with him, less than three months to be exact, but he still managed to dismantle so much of my life. He would belittle me and make me believe that I wasn¡¯t worth anything to anyone if I wasn¡¯t ¡®the fun girl¡¯. Going out with his friends, any chance he got he would shame me into drinking more alcohol than I was capable of handling, and I regretfully would always become embarrassingly drunk. I never fully remembered what happened during the nights we would go out, but I always felt like shit the next morning.


    Bolvi became threatening, almost violently when I told him I did not want to spend my time with him anymore. Thankfully, he does not know where my home is, and I am still super grateful it isn¡¯t near the city. It took quite an effort to get him to leave me alone, I had to change my phone number twice in two months. I even left the city, moved back in with my mother and sister to evade him. He saw me out with Ria and our friends once, about two weeks ago at what was our usual lounge in the city. In a complete psychotic rage, he stole my car and totaled it beyond repair. That was the last time I had seen him, and I truly hope to never set my eyes on that foul, pathetic excuse for a man again.


    Asteria had offered to help me purchase a new vehicle, but I adamantly refused, feeling like this is something I need to heal and resolve on my own. She respected my choice and has kindly given me free use of her car in the meantime. Smiling to myself as I think of my sister, I make my way home to our cozy cottage in the woods to bake her ¡®dessert¡¯ as my way of showing my gratitude. She allowed me my autonomy and I, in turn, respectfully cater to her unique lifestyle, even if I find it sacrilegious.


    Halfway home, the golden sun sinks below the horizon, igniting the sky with a new striking familiarity. Wistfully, I daydream about seeing that mysterious meat-cart guy once more.

 Chapter 5: The Encounter pt. 5

    Selene


    By the time my headlights illuminate our ornate wrought iron gate, the sun had long since sunk beneath the horizon, making way for a clear night sky that is bright with the light from the third quarter moon. I wait as the bars lazily swing open at my arrival then ease the Prius onto the winding dirt driveway.


    Nestled in the center of one hundred acres rests our splendid yet quaint cottage, surrounded by what I can only describe as a natural paradise full of every flower, herb, tree, and shrub imaginable. Approximately thirty acres around our home are luscious open fields dotted throughout with varying fruit bearing trees, soaring pines that whisper to the clouds, smooth pebbled pathways curling around mossy boulders, assorted flower beds, and two glittering creeks leading to a vast, two-acre wide pond. My favorite spot, the small, weathered white-painted gazebo rests behind the picturesque pond, caressing the edge of the forest. Shading the gazebo is an enormous, ancient willow whose branches cascade down, sweeping the shore. Located off the left side of the cottage, my second story bedroom windows and cozy balcony overlook the spectacular view.


    Behind our home is the largest fruit, vegetable, and medicinal garden I have ever laid eyes on, spanning an entire square acre with neatly placed pebbled walkways displaying organized sections of produce fit for a village. Flowering trellis archways mark separate sections of the garden for herbs, root vegetables, a variety of leafy greens, gourds, and melons with climbing vegetables lining the edges of each section to create a visual boundary. Berry bushes of all kinds form a perimeter for the entire garden area with wide gaps to accommodate for the existing pathways at the cardinal points.


    In the exact center of the garden sprouts a prodigious, circular three-tiered fountain with a large gazing ball on top resembling a sparkling full moon. Surrounding the exquisite fountain in quarters is a breathtaking moon garden, shaped by tiers of semi-circle beds filled with glowing moonflowers, stars of jasmine, supple gardenia and evening rain lilies. I have spent endless nights laying on the edge of the fountain beneath the moon and stars, basking in the glorious aroma of the nighttime blooms. More than enough times to count I have asked my mother how these flowers stay alive being native to warm climates, and she always just gives me a small smile and answers, ¡®with love, dear,¡¯ and leaves it at that.


    My sister and I have freedom to roam our property as we wish, with our mother¡¯s only request being we keep out of the forest. To enhance her request, she lined the three edges of the fields with spiky blackthorn shrubs which tangle together to create an impenetrable makeshift fence. The visual effect is beautiful when in bloom but is slightly intimidating when it is just the bare branches.


    Pulling up the rest of the driveway, I gaze at my beautiful home in the moonlight. Our cottage has rustic cedar shingles for siding with black shingles on the roof, matching black trim and doors, light stone pillars adorn the front and back verandas made of matching stone floors and the broad windows glow with the warm firelight illuminating from within. Our home has two floors, with three large bedroom suites on the second floor and only a small foyer, bathroom, open living room and expansive kitchen make up the first floor. The entire interior of the home consists only of wood, stones, and metal, except for the furniture and decor filling each room. Potted plants live in every nook and cranny up and down, inside and out of our home. More books from all ages than any library I¡¯ve ever been in are stacked, scattered and displayed anywhere there is a flat surface throughout the house.


    The cottage is spacious but practical, giving the three of us and our two dogs plenty of room to live yet not be wasteful with utilities. We have electricity, although it is only used for modern luxuries such as Internet, television, refrigerator, water heater and the occasional wall outlet. A grand, antique candle chandelier drapes over the center of the first floor dripping with glittering crystals and emits enough light for the entire floor. Torch-like sconces are dotted throughout the home and every evening we light the candles that have either burnt out or had been blown out intentionally with the flame from the large hearth in the living room. As far as I can remember, there has always been firelight in our house and never have I seen it without the warm glow. Thankfully, to sustain this way of living we keep a few beehives around the property and utilize the beeswax to make our candles, as well as harvesting their honey to store away in the expansive pantry. We procure our firewood from a designated section of the forest close to the cottage for the ever-burning hearth.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Parking my sister¡¯s Prius under the carport off the right side of our home, I loop my canvas bag and purse over my shoulder and walk around to the front veranda. Two large, caged torches burn brightly on the stone pillars, warming me as I skip up the steps and into the foyer. Removing my moccasins and hanging my purse, I gently close the front door and carry my grocery bag into the kitchen, placing it on the wide island. Quickly sliding open the freezer drawer, I discreetly stash my prized pint of fudge brownie and cookie dough ice cream deep into the back, underneath bags of frozen diced veggies. Quietly closing the freezer and padding over the warm slate floor, I find Asteria sitting cross legged on the floor in front of the forty-inch TV. She¡¯s wearing a black sweatshirt with the hood pulled up and fuzzy purple flannel pants, carefully painting her pointed nails with a blood red polish while watching Hocus Pocus.


    ¡°Hey, Selene,¡± Asteria greets me without looking up from her nails, being mindful not to smudge the paint. ¡°Were you able to find the sweetener for my keto cookies?¡±


    Sitting back in my favorite corner seat of our small leather sectional, I tuck my feet under me as I softly reply, ¡°Yes, I did, and not without difficulty,¡± and begin picking at the hem of my old t-shirt, remembering the help I was given. Specifically the helper, I smirk at the memory.


    Dipping the little wand into the bottle of polish, my sister grins over her shoulder and teases, ¡°It isn¡¯t necessary to hide your ice cream from me, regardless of the poorly chosen conspicuous place. I am willingly choosing to forgo all that is carb-loaded and sweet. Day three and my headache from hell is finally receding. I''m already feeling clearer and who needs all that extra sugar anyway when you¡¯re as sweet as me?¡± she adds with a wink.


    My only response is a flat stare, not at all amused when for the past few days she has been nothing but totally sour, absolutely intolerable to be around, resulting in me scouring the Internet for hours to find some damned fake cookie recipe to ¡®satiate the cravings without caving¡¯. Speaking of cravings, I wonder if meat-cart guy is a local? How would I even ask that, though, without sounding too eager? I wonder as I try not to smile.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I apologize, I know I haven¡¯t been the most pleasant person to spend time with this week, and I¡¯m sorry for that. I did not expect this to be such a difficult task for me. Not all of us can eat whatever we want with no consequences like you,¡± she lightheartedly jests, turning back around to screw the nail polish bottle closed and lithely rises from the floor to sit next to me on our worn couch.


    Pulling down her hood, her long, shiny auburn waves spill over her shoulders, making her eerily light violet, almond-shaped eyes stand out in contrast. Though her hair color is artificial¡ªher natural tone being a soft black¡ªit is still strikingly beautiful. I examine my sister in comparison to me, where I am petite, she is lanky. The roads of my body take a more scenic route, whereas hers are direct, streamline. Her tawny skin contrasts my pallor tone. In a sense, we are like opposite polarities, and perhaps that is why we fit together like two puzzle pieces.


    By no means do I feel inferior to Asteria, on the contrary I think we make a pair of uniquely beautiful women. However, I do not find myself to be extraordinary, if anything I am just a bit different than the average woman at my age. More than a few times I have been asked if I have albinism because of my complexion and hair, and the answer is no. He didn¡¯t seem perturbed, though, earlier today. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he might have been interested in me, based on the prolonged look he gave me. But then why suddenly disappear? I wonder as the mystery man crosses my mind again.


    Completely lost in my thoughts, I almost miss Ria¡¯s question, ¡°So are you up for making the cookies, or what?¡±


    Halfheartedly replying, ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I replay the expression on Mr. Amber-eyes¡¯ face, concluding that he was definitely more than impartial to me. Why didn¡¯t I act on it? Ugh, this is why I¡¯m still single at thirty-one. He probably thought I wasn¡¯t interested, I mutter silently to myself with a shake of my head.

 Chapter 6: The Encounter pt. 6

    Selene


    Feeling Ria¡¯s slender hand lightly grip my shoulder, I turned to face her as she asks, ¡°Hey, Sel, are you okay? If you don¡¯t mind sharing, what is bothering you? I did not mean that joke about eating stuff, you are the most¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ria, shh, you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m not upset, I know you were joking,¡± I interrupt, reassuring her with a small smile. ¡°I¡­met someone today at the market and I can¡¯t help but keep thinking about¡­them,¡± I hedge with a slight grimace.


    Her lavender eyes immediately round, doubling their size. ¡°Who is he, what does he look like, what happened, tell me everything. I need details,¡± she demands, quickly turning to pull her legs up and crosses them, propping her elbows on her knees with clasped hands.


    Stalling for time, I release my hair and hold the large clip in my mouth, slowly twisting my hair and refastening it while composing the events in my head.


    ¡°Selene, I swear¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ugh, alright! I didn¡¯t catch his name, but he was huge and wild and kind and ugh, he smelled delicious and¡ª¡± taking a breath, I blurt, ¡°and he was the most beautiful man I have ever seen in my entire life,¡± I gush with my cheeks flaming at the admission.


    Stunned speechless, Asteria blinks at me, having never heard me speak so rashly before. Her owlish eyes narrow to a squint as she orders, ¡°Explain, and don¡¯t you dare leave anything out.¡±


    Taking a slow breath, I nod and describe, ¡°In the store, I was failing miserably at getting your sweetener. It was on the top shelf and every attempt I made to grab it pushed it further back out of reach. Having no other option, I climbed the shelves and still could not get a hold of it. Just as I was nearly giving up, this tall, burly man with incredible amber eyes offered to get it for me and I immediately accepted, grateful for the assistance. The weird thing is, when we looked at each other, it was as if I could not move, breathe, think. All I could see was him, and there is a lot of him, if you catch my drift,¡± I enhance my words with a wide hand gesture.


    Ria raises her eyebrows with a quick nod and I continue my encounter. ¡°I felt so embarrassed, hanging on the shelf and ogling him like an imbecile that I forced myself to find something to distract me. Get this, he had an entire shopping cart full of raw meats! It was so peculiar that whenever I think of this moment, I call him meat-cart guy,¡± I giggle at the nickname and glance up to see Asteria¡¯s face rapidly shift from humor to pinched skepticism.


    Sensing her doubt, I reassure, ¡°He was a kind man, really. He grabbed the sweetener for me and even handed it to me gently, then left without a word. I¡¯ll admit, I was a bit disappointed to not get his name. I wanted to ask you, does he sound like anyone you know from around here? Or maybe one of your friends might know, perhaps? It¡¯s a long shot, but I would hope to maybe see him again,¡± I admit shyly, my voice growing quiet.


    Ria remains silent for a few heartbeats, seeming to digest my story. Wringing my hands, I bite my lower lip and wait for her reply.


    Giving me a smile, she simply says, ¡°I don¡¯t know personally, but I¡¯m sure I could ask around,¡± and gives my knee a light pat.


    As if manifesting from thin air, our mother sits on the coffee table and leans in between us, her earthy perfume comforting me. ¡°Hello, dear, how was the market?¡± she smiles, swiping a stray hair behind my ear.


    Before I could answer, Asteria chimes in, ¡°Sel met an interesting man today,¡± and grins wickedly as she hops off the couch and scampers away into the kitchen.


    Glaring over my shoulder at her, I feel my mother sit in Ria¡¯s vacant seat. Internally groaning, I briefly squeeze my eyes shut before turning back to face my mother. Trying to buy extra time before she questions me, I comment, ¡°Your hair looks lovely this way, you should wear it short more often, it suits you,¡± giving her a bright smile, hoping she will focus on herself and not my inactive love life.


    My mother enjoys changing her hair the way some women use clothes, I swear she must have an entire closet full of an assortment of wigs in all lengths and styles to fit her mood for the day. Yesterday, she wore her hair pin-straight down the length of her back, the day before that, it was choppy layers with blunt bangs. She is partial to the color, though, her hair always being raven black. Like Asteria, they have identical, ethereal eyes and tanned skin tone. She is a reserved woman for the most part and she especially values her privacy above all else. Her quarters are off limits-which I can respect-and she extends this preference to our property in general, having it fully fenced and gated to keep unwanted guests away. Her name is Kate¡ª¡®pronounced kah-tee and don¡¯t you forget it¡¯, sassy woman that one, it¡¯s no wonder where Ria gets it from¡ªand she is my adoptive mother.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Sixteen years ago, I was adopted by Kate who had rescued me from a tragic accident. I was in a coma for an extended period of time, resulting in prolonged amnesia. To this day, I have been unable to access memories of my past before waking up in the hospital. I have no painful associations-therefore no grief-over what was perhaps lost, only a mere curiosity; I was told that there was nobody for me to return to.


    I moved here when I was fifteen years old and have lived a wonderful, peaceful life for the most part, the worst thing happening to me being my botched ¡®relationship¡¯ with that piece of shit Bolvi. With my mother being more than well aware of that ordeal, she tends to be a bit protective of me, especially with men. She and my sister are the two most important people in my life and I have had my fair share of relationships, but nothing has ever been serious enough to have introduced anyone to my family.


    Giving me a wan smile, my mother sighs, ¡°Selene,¡± and folds her hands in her lap. ¡°I would love to hear about your encounter, it has been some time since you met anyone decent. However, do not feel pressured to share anything that you are uncomfortable with. Just know I am always here for you and your sister, no matter what, okay?¡±


    My brow scrunches as I am caught off guard by her solemn tone. I was expecting another harping lecture on ¡®taking the time to find the right partner, save myself for someone worthy¡¯, and am taken by surprise with her previous archaic views not being present at the moment. I rest my hand over my mother¡¯s and genuinely tell her, ¡°Yes, I know, thank you. I love you,¡± and lean over to hug her.


    Embracing me strongly, she whispers, ¡°I love you more than you know,¡± as she strokes my hair briefly before grasping my shoulders with a sly smirk, suggesting, ¡°let¡¯s go bake some desserts, yeah?¡± and rises from the couch.


    We find Asteria at the kitchen island with all the ingredients needed for her no carb, no sugar cookie recipe and together we bake and dance to some folk music crackling from the record player. Hearing the ding of the timer, I don a pair of oven mitts, opening the wood-fire cook stove and remove a tray of sad, crispy, thin cookies. With a frown, I close the oven door and turn to place the baking sheet on the island, giving them a look of disdain.


    Cackling, Asteria picks one up and turns it around, stating, ¡°Well, this is completely unappetizing,¡± and crunches her teeth into it with crumbles falling back onto the tray. About three chews in, her mouth twists down into a scowl as she hurries over to the trash bin to spit out the bite.


    Chuckling, I hear the oven door creak open as I take a seat on a stool and turn to see mother sliding in her own tray of white chocolate macadamia nut cookies, giving me a wink. I humorously watch Asteria promptly grab the tray of our failed experiment and upend them into the trash bin. Plopping back down onto her stool, she rests chin in her hands and jokingly pouts.


    With a thought, I might be able to create something that fits her diet plan, I propose, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s both go to the store tomorrow morning to get some almond flour and anything else you might think would work for you and we can give this another try in the afternoon, okay? I have an idea that might work,¡± I add with a supportive smile.


    Hearing the timer ding again, we both look up and smell the decadent aroma of our mother¡¯s cookies as she places the scrumptious tray in front of us.


    Staring hard at the tray, Ria groans and mumbles, ¡°Fuck it,¡± as she caves and snatches a cookie, shoving it whole in her mouth with her eyes rolling closed. ¡°Mmmf, thith ith tho goof!¡± she exclaims around a mouthful, pulling laughter from both myself and our mother.


    Grinning, I quickly get up and scurry over to the fridge, pulling open the freezer drawer and scooping up my ice cream. Shutting the freezer while reaching over to pull three spoons out of the silverware drawer, I turn and place the pint on the island, holding out a spoon to them both.


    The three of us dive in, I take two golden cookies and squish a scoop of ice cream between them, making a scrumptious little sandwich. Before taking a bite, I look at Asteria and ask, ¡°Hey, Ria, do you think Hazel and Melody would like to meet up next Friday? It¡¯s been a little while, you know?¡± I scrunch my nose slightly, remembering the last time I¡¯d seen our friends was when I had the blowout with Bolvi. We all used to get together weekly before that and it¡¯s been a few weeks since.


    Ria eagerly nods her head with a big smile growing across her rosy cheeks. She¡¯s more than likely going to be whining tomorrow about breaking her diet three days in, but I plan to create at least a semi-decently flavored recipe for her as long as she wants to continue it. She¡¯s been a solid support for me through all of this and I intend to fully reciprocate that as best I can.


    After giving my mother the rundown of my strange encounter at the store, she gives me a silent, long look then just nods her head once, leaving it without any comments or questions. Glancing over at Ria, she busies herself with intently examining one of the last remaining cookies. Unperturbed, I wash our spoons and toss the empty pint into the trash bin. My family isn¡¯t the most normal and they both behave quite odd at times and being related, I always just assumed it was a trait they shared.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up and go to bed. Goodnight mother,¡± I give her a squeeze, ¡°and I¡¯ll see you in the morning,¡± I smile at Asteria as she begins wiping the counter tops clean.

 Chapter 7: The Encounter pt. 7

    Selene


    Making my way upstairs to my western wing bedroom suite, I have the thought that we are not a typical household. Most women my age have long ago left and planted themselves in a home or apartment of their own, many of which are even married and have families. I was one of those women, about ten years ago, but a few years passed and I never felt at home anywhere I went. I always was drawn back here, back to this town, and mother said she felt most comfortable with her daughters under her roof. Not to mention my horrible experience of a ¡®relationship¡¯ that could have gone differently had I not been living by myself. Asteria and I agreed that we would move in here, on the terms of the three of us sharing the home as equals. We pay our share of costs, split duties around the home and property, and take care of each other in general. In simple terms, we are all three very tightly knit.


    Entering my bedroom, I cross over to my closet and select matching light, airy shorts and tank top and head into my full bathroom to shower then relax for the night. Pulling the curtains wide over my balcony door, I gaze momentarily at the clear, waning moon shining through the glass.


    Shuffling over and laying in bed, I can¡¯t help but replay again the feelings I felt when looking into that mysterious man¡¯s eyes. He was captivating, kind, charming, and just as delicious as dessert was earlier. Who buys that much meat, though? Maybe he was hosting a large cookout or something. I¡¯d like to see him again, even just once. I want to thank him for his help, I wonder as I yawn.


    Rolling over and yanking my covers over my head, I slowly fade into a restless sleep.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    <hr>


    Racing through the forest, I weave around trees and under branches, feeling as free and light as the wind. A soft glow emanates around me, illuminating my invisible path. The tiny hairs at the nape of my neck send a shiver down my spine, though not from fear. Pure joy and warmth radiate within me, feeling the chase coming to an end. Breaking through the tree line, I dash across lush, tall grass dancing in the midnight winds. Spinning around, I prowl slowly back the way I came, crouching low to the ground. Raising my head above the soft blades, I find two glowing amber orbs piercing into my soul, beckoning me to follow into the depths of the woods. Stepping forward-


    I bump into a solid object and my hands fly out into thin air. As my eyes tear open, I distressingly find myself at the edge of my balcony, reaching out over the railing. I instinctively throw myself backward and trip over my own feet, plopping painfully onto my ass. With my legs sprawled out in front of me, I sit there staring at the lightening sky, completely bewildered and disoriented. What the hell? Why am I out here, at dawn? I wonder as I rub my forehead.


    Feeling the chill of early morning without the sunlight for warmth, I push myself to my feet, wrap my arms around my torso and quickly shut the door in my bedroom. I slowly sit down at the edge of my bed, unsure of how I ended up on my balcony in my sleep and what that dream was or even meant. Maybe I should ask Ria, she has a profound knowledge on the dream realm and interpretations, I consider as I stare at the glass doors.


    Nodding to myself, I decide to get dressed for the day in an over-sized light gray hoodie and comfy black leggings, haphazardly brushing my hair and twisting it up into a large black claw clip. Leaving my room, I head downstairs and decide to share my dream and odd sleepwalking with Ria later this morning on our ride to the market.

 Chapter 8: More Than Coincidence pt. 1

    Kyran


    ¡°Kyran, wake up. Please, don¡¯t leave us,¡± a distant voice is pleading in the dark.


    Gasping, my eyes fly open to a view of my loft railings. Groggily sitting up, I rub my face and groan with my body aching all over. Looking around, I realize that I¡¯m wrapped in a blanket on the sectional with Trey and Kyrre hovering and my brow pinches as I notice tears streaming down my sister¡¯s face. Trey, however, looks livid with his brows drawn down and mouth pinched in a scowl.


    ¡°Where the fuck have you been? What happened, why couldn¡¯t I mindlink you? There was no connection, like you just fucking vanished from existence!¡± he bombards me with his chest heaving and face reddening.


    ¡°I went out to run and I guess I lost track of ti¡ª¡±


    ¡°All night! You are never out for more than three hours unplanned,¡± he seethes through clenched teeth with his hands fisted at his sides.


    ¡°Trey, chill, I will explain in¡ª¡±


    ¡°Chill?¡± he shouts, spittle flying. ¡°Kyran, I thought you fucking died! I had to tell Kyrre my fears after six hours had passed and our connection was vacant, we were about to gather the fucking pack before you busted through the door!¡±


    I notice a glint in his bright jade eyes, and it registers how awful this must have been for him, for Kyrre. I understand why he couldn¡¯t contact me, but to him it must have felt terrifying to reach for our bond and find it to not be there. Grasping the blanket, I slowly stand and clasp my hand on Treyvar¡¯s shoulder. Holding his gaze, I apologize, ¡°I did not intentionally mean to cause you distress. I truly lost track of time and where Valdr was going. I will explain to you the cause for our disconnection, but in the meantime, I need to take a shower. I regret the pain this has brought upon you. Both of you,¡± I add, looking over at my sister, feeling sorrowful.


    Feeling Trey slightly relax, I release his shoulder and briefly hug Kyrre. She squeezes around my middle tightly with a sniffle and gives me a wan smile. Climbing my stairs, I turn halfway up asking Kyrre, ¡°Would you mind taking over duties today? I will meet with you momentarily in the kitchen to answer your questions,¡± I add, switching my gaze to Trey. They both nod once and I continue up the stairs, closing my door a bit more forcefully than necessary.


    What the fuck is wrong with you, Valdr? Do you have a death wish? I snarl mentally, dropping the blanket on the bathroom floor as I crank the shower handle to the hottest setting. Whipping around, I stalk to the sink and glare at my reflection, grimacing at how my hair is a tangled mess and the gross smears all over my face. What fucking reason would you have for going there, of all places?


    Eyes flashing brightly, I feel his indignation roll through my chest and release in a low growl. You¡¯re annoyed, with me? Are you fucking serious? You almost got us killed! We shouldn¡¯t be here right now! I berate him with narrowed eyes.


    Hearing the sink creaking, I release my death grip with a huff. Clenching my jaw, I briefly close my eyes and inhale through my nose before exhaling slowly out my mouth. Not bothering to close the shower door, I stand under the scalding water washing away both the grime on my skin and the lingering trepidation from earlier this morning. Leaning forward, I place my palms against the tiles and drop my head as I close my eyes.


    <hr>


    Once I am dressed in my black work shirt and light jeans, I leave my room and slump down the stairs. Exhausted, the thought of fixing a meal seems too big of a task to accomplish at the moment and I appreciate the aroma of breakfast wafting from the kitchen. Shuffling in, I find Trey at the stove top flipping eggs onto a platter filled with bacon, sausage, home fries, and a tall stack of fluffy pancakes.


    Plopping myself onto a stool at the large island, I yawn wide and grin as Trey places the platter in front of me. ¡°Thank you, for this. And for giving me some space earlier, I appreciate it,¡± I say quietly as I hold his gaze for a moment, and he nods silently.


    Taking the fork he holds out, I shovel the food in as fast as I can chew and swallow. Trey takes a seat next to me with a slightly smaller plate and begins eating, casting me a sidelong look. ¡°What happened, Kyran? I don¡¯t ever want to experience that again,¡± he speaks lowly with concern etched onto his face.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Putting a finger up, I quickly scoop up the last few bites and turn on my stool to face him. ¡°Valdr had been insisting on running for most of the day, so when I headed out last night I left him to it, not really paying much mind to what he was doing or where he was going. I barely even noticed the length of time either, and that¡¯s my fault. The entire time out running, I could feel his restlessness and didn¡¯t think much of it, not really noticing where he chose to finally rest. When I awoke, it was daybreak and I was laying under a blackthorn, out past the western border, and ran as hard as I could to get back to our territory the moment I realized where I was.¡±


    Treyvar¡¯s fork clatters onto his half-eaten plate, his hand still held up to his mouth. Eyes wide, he gravely whispers, ¡°Were you seen?¡±


    Swallowing hard, I nod my head silently, recalling the intense gaze of the raven. Trey presses the back of his raised hand to his mouth with wide eyes boring into my solemn ones. ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t you think she would have contacted by now, done something? You aren¡¯t enchanted or cursed, I had Eir assess you while you were unconscious,¡± Trey informs me.


    ¡°I¡¯m unsure what to think about it altogether, Valdr won¡¯t even respond to me. He has not answered any of my questions about why the fuck he ended up there in the first place,¡± I growl, still extremely frustrated with him.


    Trey clasps his hands and leans forward onto his elbows, deep in thought. Suddenly, an image of the baking aisle at the grocery market across town¡ªmore specifically, who I saw in that aisle¡ªflashes through my mind. Valdr, talk to me. Do you think she¡¯s connected? Neither of us felt magic from her. I need to understand why you went to rest in those woods. Were you compelled? I try to ask with a calm tone.


    I cannot answer your questions because I do not have the answers, he curtly responds.


    Confused, I scrunch my brow and try to remember getting there. The only thing I can recall was glancing up at the moon numerous times throughout the night. Why did you choose that shrub? I ask with subdued confusion.


    Sensing apprehension, I wait for his reply. I found her scent on the wind and could not resist following it. I went as far as the barrier and no further, fearing the consequences, he quietly admits.


    Whose scent, the witch¡¯s? I clarify with a pinched brow.


    Bright eyes of icy blue envelop my vision, causing my breathing to falter. Trey notices and rests a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± he asks as his brow creases with worry.


    ¡°Yeah, I just- I think- maybe I need to go back to the store,¡± I stammer, gazing down toward the floor.


    ¡°Uh, now? Why?¡± he asks, perturbed.


    ¡°Um, meat sale? You know, gotta stock up, can¡¯t pass an opportunity as it arises,¡± I half-heartedly reply, rubbing the back of my neck. At his raised eyebrow, I sigh and admit, ¡°I¡¯m hoping I can somehow run across that woman again,¡± not meeting his gaze.


    A mischievous smile spreads across his face and crinkles his eyes. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re feeling alright, I say go for it. Nothing ventured, nothing gained, am I right?¡± he winks, lightly pushing my shoulder.


    Nodding my head, I can¡¯t help but smirk at my brother. Even in a bad spot he finds a way to lighten the mood. The both of us stand and Trey takes our plates to the dishwasher before turning to me to laugh, ¡°Well, go on then. Get going,¡± he waves his hand, gesturing at the garage door.


    I give him a small smile as I walk away, and I feel Valdr¡¯s anticipation as I enter the garage. Firing up Bertha, I keep the radio off with the window down, enjoying the white noise of the wind for the duration of my hour-long drive to the market.


    <hr>


    Pulling a cart from the stack, I meander around the store, glancing down each aisle in a pitiful attempt at finding her here. Realizing how unlikely it is for her to go to the store two days in a row, I give up after a round through the store and I head toward the back wall. Figuring I should at least take advantage of the sale while I¡¯m here, I reload what is essentially the same cart that I filled yesterday from the meat section. Turning into the chip aisle, I hunt for something to snack on during the drive home. Pursing my lips, I grab two bags of chips¡ªDoritos and sour cream and cheddar¡ªunable to choose between them. Shrugging, I toss both bags atop the mounding cart. Continuing down the aisle to the checkout lanes, I nearly stop dead in my tracks. No way, how is this possible? I ask myself incredulously.


    Seeing her again, here of all places, feels surreal. She is with another woman her age; both are staring up at the top shelf with a frown. My heart slightly speeds up when her friend taps her shoulder and she quickly looks my way. I begin walking as casually as possible, careful not to betray my hidden elation as I step closer.


    Although hushed, I clearly hear them whisper, ¡°Who is that?¡± and ¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s meat-cart guy!¡± and my sudden amused laugh drowns out whatever had been said next.

 Chapter 9: More Than Coincidence pt. 2

    Selene


    With our heads bent close together, Ria murmurs, ¡°Mmm-mmm, look at him, he¡¯s so beefy, I¡¯d throw away my diet just to take a bite outta his juicy¡ª¡±


    ¡°Asteria! Shut the fu¡ª¡± I cut myself off as he approaches. Straightening, I raise my voice to greet him, ¡°Hey, funny seeing you in here again, like this. Um, would you mind lending a hand again?¡± I sheepishly ask, pointing to the organic dried cranberries on the top shelf.


    Smirking, he quips, ¡°Maybe you should keep a step ladder in your car. It would come in handy, seeing how you tend to shop for hard to reach items,¡± and smiles after easily grabbing a container before passing it to me.


    Rolling my lips into my mouth, I bite back a grin. Asteria nudges my shoulder as she turns around, announcing, ¡°I just realized I forgot something, I¡¯ll be back in a couple minutes,¡± and slyly winking at me before rounding the corner.


    Glancing back over at the alluring man, I notice a catchy logo on the left breast pocket of his black t-shirt, reading ¡®Howler¡¯s Bar & Nightclub¡¯ in two arcs around an image of a full moon. Curious, I ask, ¡°Is this where you work? I¡¯ve never heard of it before,¡± indicating his shirt with my hand.


    Briefly looking down, he responds, ¡°Yes, it is. I, uh, actually own the place with my brother, Treyvar. We opened it earlier this year in the springtime, so it is still fairly new,¡± and shrugs a rounded shoulder.


    Wanting to hear his husky voice some more, I prompt, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s awesome. Where is it?¡± A shy smile pulls at the corner of my mouth as I ask.


    ¡°Just past the town line, across from the city park on the corner, you can¡¯t miss it,¡± he replies instantly. Rubbing his hand on the back of his neck, he offers, ¡°You, uh, you should drop by some time, I work the main bar. You can have any drink off the menu, on the house,¡± he quickly adds and flashes a charming grin.


    I gotta tell Ria, we should change our plans for Friday with Hazel and Melody to check out his bar instead of the lame lounge we always go to, the idea flits through my mind. Feeling a blush, I swipe a lock of hair behind my ear as I look at my shoes with a smile. Peeking up at him through my lashes, I murmur, ¡°I will be sure to keep that in mind. Thank you for your help, again,¡± I add, taking a step back and turning toward the end of the aisle.


    Shit, his name! I forgot to ask for his name! I abruptly realize and pause my steps. Spinning on my heel, I gasp as I bump against him. Quickly looking up with my hands splayed on his firm chest and cheeks flushing warmly, I notice he seems surprised as well, as if not expecting me to have turned back around. Flustered, I stammer, ¡°I¡ªI, your na¡ªI forgot¡ª¡± and squeak as he leans down close to my ear.


    Smirking, he murmurs in a low voice, ¡°Kyran, but meat-cart guy works just as well,¡± and chuckles as he grabs the end of his grocery cart, dragging it behind him as he leaves the aisle.


    With my mouth dropping wide open and face on fire, I momentarily forget how to breathe as I twist around, watching his wide back disappear around the corner. Ria crests the same corner with her face identical to mine as we grab hands, quietly squealing like schoolgirls.


    ¡°Okay, Sel, I totally get why you were acting so weird yesterday!¡± she exclaims with a huge grin spread on her face.


    ¡°Shh! He might still be nearby,¡± I scold, grinning just as wide as my sister. Peering around the corner, I spot Kyran at the checkout. Pulling back before he notices, I round my eyes at Ria. ¡°Did you catch any of that?¡± I ask, still feeling a bit flushed.


    Rolling her eyes, she snorts, ¡°Duh, I was in the next aisle over. I heard everything,¡± and waggles her eyebrows.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°So you know about his bar, then. I thought maybe we should ask the girls if they¡¯d like to change the plans slightly this Friday night?¡± I hedge, biting my lip.


    ¡°Sel, I¡¯m way ahead of you,¡± she divulges, showing me the group text on her phone with Hazel and Melody already informing them where we¡¯re going on Friday.


    I lightly swat her shoulder as I grin, picking up our basket and head to checkout. Once we stop to wait in a short line, I glance over at the exit and catch Kyran looking over his shoulder. He smiles warmly and gives me a small wave. With my stomach slightly flopping, I smile and wave shyly back at him before he walks out.


    Ria hands her selections of dried cranberries, almond flour, sour cream, and pecans to the cashier. She pays for the groceries while I watch Kyran through the large windows overlooking the parking lot. As he leaves, I notice his vehicle and get a little glimpse at his character. He has plenty of money to spend hundreds of dollars on two shopping carts of meat, yet he chooses to keep an old truck, I observe. Tilting my head, I consider that to be an admirable trait, financially stable enough to not have to be frugal with groceries, but not being boastfully ostentatious about it either. Although, a cart full of meat is still quite peculiar, I wonder as he drives out of view.


    Giving me a slight nudge, Ria leads me out of the store and we cross the lot to her Prius. As she drives, I can¡¯t help but daydream about the way Kyran¡¯s voice sounded so close to my ear, deep and enticing with his gravelly baritone. A small shiver traces my spine, remembering the brief contact with his broad, firm chest. He certainly takes care of himself, I muse, smiling as I bite my lip. Attempting to distract myself, I absently discuss the muffin recipe with Ria during our long drive home.


    <hr>


    After a successful afternoon of crafting and taste-testing muffins with some general housekeeping throughout the evening, I retire to my room and sit on a floor cushion in front of my open balcony doors. Peering through the slats of the railing, I watch the draping branches of the massive willow dance in the moonlight as the crickets¡¯ songs float through the night, lulling me into a peaceful drowsiness. Stretching my arms overhead, I rise to latch my doors closed and climb into the middle of my plush bed. My last thought before gently falling asleep is the playful glint of Kyran¡¯s alluring gaze.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Kyran


    I spent many useless hours attempting to catch up on office work and sitting through a drawn-out pack meeting which definitely wasn¡¯t given the best of my attention after I returned from the grocery store. Restlessly laying in my bed and staring through the wide skylights recessed in the vaulted ceiling, I watch the moon crawl leisurely across the stars. Sighing irritably, I throw the covers off and resume pacing my bedroom, trying to come up with something to get me to sleep. It¡¯s impossible when silvery strands, rose brushed porcelain, and flashes of azure have taken residence in every aspect of my conscious thought.


    Take to the woods. This is becoming unbearable, Valdr grumbles with irritation.


    With a lack of any better alternatives, I concede and descend the stairs quietly, not wanting to disturb anyone from sleep. Stepping into the gardens, I mindlink Trey about taking a run alone and not to expect me for a few hours. Removing my clothes, I allow Valdr to take control and as we shift I warn, stay to the south, keep to the prairie lands and valleys tonight.


    Receiving only a snort in reply and a glance to the moon, I wait until Valdr bounds into the forest and weaves between trees. After keeping watch to ensure he heeds my words, I grow tired of Valdr running relentlessly without direction and let my mind wander once more. Hours pass until I notice he¡¯s come to a peaceful place to rest and we both drift off to sleep.


    <hr>


    Jolting awake, I receive a sharp peck to my nose followed by an accusing squawk from that damned raven perching on my bare chest again. My breath turns to concrete in my lungs as I am immediately reminded of the unmasked threat from long ago, ¡®your kind are not welcome here, not anymore. I need not give you my reasons. You stay away from me and mine, and I shall stay away from you and yours. Leave my woods and my home alone. If you absolutely have need of me, you know how to contact me. If any one of you shows yourselves around here, I will kill you without hesitation¡¯.


    That was two centuries ago and no questions have been asked as to why the sudden change nor has any challenge been made to the declaration since. She is not one to be crossed. Only a complete moron would dare provoke her power. I was just a boy at the time I watched my father unequivocally agree with her, in these very woods I lay in now. So why am I here, in her forest, two nights in a row? I wonder apprehensively.


    Shaking my head, I quickly rise to my feet sending the annoying bird flying and swiftly shift, making a beeline toward home. The icy fingers of fear grip my heart the entire way back as I imagine her following through on her grave threat.

 Chapter 10: The Park pt. 1

    Selene


    Spinning around, I prowl slowly back the way I came, crouching low to the ground. Raising my head above the soft blades, I find two glowing amber orbs piercing into my soul, beckoning me to follow into the depths of the woods. Stepping forward, I cautiously place my weight on my front foot, pausing slightly, unsure if I should continue. A sudden snap of a twig sends my eyes flying upward, seeing a black shadow emerge-


    Gasping awake, cold air rushes my lungs as my eyes fly open and I grip the balcony railing with my heart thumping in my chest. A cold sweat dampens my neck as I realize where I am. Again? How can this be? I don¡¯t recall ever getting out of bed, let alone opening these doors. And the dream, how bizarre, it felt as if I was looking through someone else¡¯s eyes, I wonder as I rub my forehead.


    Closing my balcony doors and pulling the curtains together against the brightening sky with a swish, I cross my room to gingerly sit at the edge of my bed. Plucking my phone off the nightstand, I open the notepad app and tap out a description of the dream as Ria instructed me to do yesterday morning.


    Once I am fully awake, I decide to get dressed and make my way downstairs to prepare an early breakfast before heading out. Quickly eating scrambled eggs and toast with homemade strawberry jam, I pluck one of the few remaining muffins out of the breadbox and scribble a note saying I¡¯ll be back later this morning after a walk in the park.


    Slinging my purse over my shoulder and taking a bite out of the muffin, I close the front door behind me and am instantly shoved back by two massive, fluffy bodies. Phylax and Machit¨ªs, our two Tibetan Mastiffs, greet me enthusiastically with whines and butt wiggles. They are both entirely black, except where Phylax has brown patchwork along his underside that peeks out near his chest. Both boys stand two feet tall at the shoulder and weigh no less than one hundred and fifty pounds of muscle, fluff, and drool.


    Crouching down, I split the muffin in half and hold it out, each of them taking their piece gingerly. Rubbing their heads, I notice their furs are covered in dry mud with leaves and twigs sticking out everywhere. ¡°Boys, where have you been? Looks like today¡¯s going to be bath day, isn¡¯t that right, we get to play with the hose!¡± I croon, receiving slobbering licks to my face. ¡°Ugh, okay, okay! Enough,¡± chuckling, I rise to my feet and make my way down the porch toward Ria¡¯s car, wiping my cheeks with my sleeve.


    Phylax and Machit¨ªs are known to disappear for a day or two at a time, most often returning a complete mess. They spend the majority of their time roaming the property, doing who-knows-what. Occasionally, their booming barks and howls can be heard off in the distance deep within the woods. I like to take them on a weekly walk in the town park, it helps keep them at least semi-domesticated. Today, however, I leave them behind due to their filthy state and head off to the park alone.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Kyran


    Trey, meet me in the gardens. I¡¯ll be there in five minutes, I mindlink while dashing through the fields on the outskirts of the villages.


    Keeping a wide berth, I lope through the woods along the backside and stay out of eyesight of the townspeople. Just as daybreak pushes through the branches, I emerge into my gardens at my home. After shifting, I check in with Valdr, Are you okay? If something happened, please let me know. He has remained silent since I awoke to the raven and has not responded to any of my questions. Stepping around a large rose bush I find Treyvar sitting on a worn, old oak bench and instantly recognize it as one of Mom¡¯s favorites. He glances up and holds out some clothes for me wordlessly, giving me a chance to get dressed before his brow quirks in silent question.


    ¡°It happened again, just as before. I woke up under the same blackthorn shrub, right at the edge of the boundary, with the same damned raven pecking me,¡± I groan, dropping my face into my hands as I plop down next to Trey.


    He takes a slow drawn breath and holds it before exhaling loudly. ¡°Why? Why now, why you? Does it feel intentional? As if you¡¯re being compelled or ensnared magically?¡± He speaks lowly, mindful to not be accidentally overheard.


    ¡°No,¡± I reply with a shake of my head.


    Yes, Valdr responds at the same time.


    What? Valdr, you have not mentioned this! I hiss mentally and my face must reflect my confusion and anger because Trey looks at me with worry.


    ¡°Valdr believes so, apparently,¡± I grit out, extremely irritated as I drag a hand down my face.


    ¡°Have him explain and reiterate back to me, please,¡± Treyvar says with earnest concern.


    Valdr, please, why haven¡¯t you-


    I have not spoken because it did not make sense to me until now. I do not bring us there on purpose. If anything, while running, I think of only not going there. During both runs¡ªspecifically at midnight¡ªI feel almost pulled, as if my chest is attached to an invisible line and the tension increases until I go in the direction it tugs. Only when the tightness is gone do I lay down to rest from exhaustion. The closer I am to it, the more difficult it is to pull away. It becomes close to painful to try, he explains with a terse voice.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I repeat the words to Trey as Valdr speaks them, both of us staring at each other with wide eyes. When I finish, Trey gives a slight shake of his head in disbelief. I am very confused, aggravated, and even a bit fearful.


    Trey knits his brow and rambles, ¡°Could the witch have need of you? But if that was the case, why not just speak with you or send a message? Maybe it¡¯s a spell, one designed to trick you into breaking the unspoken vow. What for, though? Has someone pissed her off?¡± He grimaces with trepidation, staring out into the woods.


    ¡°Arrange a meeting with the elders and see what they know of her, but do not disclose any of this to anyone. We do not know enough at the moment, and I would rather keep it between us for now,¡± I speak firmly, holding his gaze to solidify my seriousness.


    Trey drops his eyes with a stiff nod and solemnly replies, ¡°I will find as much information as I can, I do not wish to cause you more distress.¡±


    Standing, I rest a hand on Treyvar¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m going to head to the park then take a drive after, I need some time to sort my thoughts without pack life interfering. I will let you know when I¡¯m back and we can discuss your meeting with the elders,¡± I say quietly, turning to walk toward my home.


    Entering the kitchen, I fill a water bottle and swipe my truck keys out of the dish Kyrre placed on a small table near the garage door. Grabbing my running shoes off the overfilled rack, I stoop to lace them and silently hope today brings me some clarity.


    <hr>


    The town park has a few walkways winding through a sparse forest surrounding a large pond and is frequented by many people exercising, walking their dogs, or relaxing under trees and on benches on a daily basis. With summer solstice not too far in the future, more people have been spending time outdoors, apparently even on early Sunday mornings. The dirt lot seems fuller than usual, and the warming weather is probably to blame. Sighing, I shut off the engine and step out of Bertha, leaving the window rolled down. Well, at least I won¡¯t have pack interruptions here, I consider, giving a slight shrug and roll my neck as I set off onto my favorite path.


    Spring blooms have been fully awakened for some time and the park is filled with cloying aromas. I try not to breathe too deeply as I jog, the scents here can become easily overbearing at times. Autumn is my favorite time by far, less people tend to stay around with crisper air, and I like how the earth settles in preparation for winter. The flaming trees and migrating birds give for beautiful scenery to run in as well.


    Though currently, I focus on weaving between people and their either growling or cowering canines along the pathways instead of on the park around me. Rounding a corner, I find a group of middle-aged women powerwalking and gossiping loudly. They are oblivious to me and block nearly the entire trail, causing me to hurdle over the log border and stumble a bit on the suddenly uneven terrain. Leaping back onto the path, I glare over my shoulder at their sheer ignorance and shove the hair out of my eyes as I face forward again. I immediately collide with a small woman, her face smacking into my chest with a slight shriek of surprise escaping her. I carefully grab hold of her shoulders to prevent her from falling backward and take a step back myself.


    ¡°I am so sorry,¡± we both blurt at the same time.


    Oh my fucking g¡ª


    ¡°Kyran?¡± she gasps, her bright eyes wide as she stares up at me.


    I can¡¯t breathe as I realize she¡¯s the woman from the store, the beautiful, mysterious woman whom I cannot get off my mind. This is insane, this must look so bad to her. I hope she doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m a creep or anything, I cringe inwardly as I swallow thickly and take a ragged breath.


    She reaches up and twists the end of her silky ponytail, looking toward the lake. ¡°I apologize, I wasn¡¯t paying as much attention as I should have been. I can get carried away at times when lost in thought,¡± she wrinkles her nose with a small smile. It¡¯s cute as hell and I can¡¯t help the smile from tugging my lips upward.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did I hurt you?¡± I ask, genuinely concerned and my smile falls as I look her over.


    She seems stricken but replies quietly, ¡°Um, no. I¡¯m alright, you didn¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯ve had much worse, ha,¡± and her eyes briefly flick to mine before darting away.


    That was odd, I wonder as my brow creases, and I am about to ask if she is sure when she softly clears her throat.


    ¡°Ahem, I didn¡¯t get the chance to introduce myself before. My name is Selene and I¡¯m sure we¡¯re bound to meet again, so at least now we can say hello properly,¡± she jokes lightly and extends her hand with a warm smile, the previous shadow over her gone.


    I can¡¯t help but grin and gently take her hand in mine. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, sweetheart,¡± I murmur as I bend down, brushing a kiss across her knuckles. My chest slightly constricts as Valdr¡¯s elation blooms at the contact. Straightening, I release Selene¡¯s hand and watch her fair skin flush a rosy pink.


    She presses her hand against her chest, blinking her eyes a few times. ¡°Likewise,¡± she replies breathlessly with a grin.


    Have her meet you here tomorrow. If not, then when she can, Valdr eagerly insists.


    ¡°I always run here early, every morning,¡± I imply slowly. ¡°I like to start my days in the sun. It shines particularly bright today,¡± I add softly, unable to remove my gaze from hers.


    She chews the corner of her lip as if in thought, glancing up at the clouded sky. Peering back at me, I raise my eyebrow with a growing smirk. ¡°Until next time,¡± I murmur, taking a step back and then around her, beginning my jog once more.


    Glancing over my shoulder, I notice how her hand covers her mouth when she turns to look back at me. Laughing, I continue on the path, unseeing anyone else around me as my smile carries me all the way back to my truck and stays with me the entire way home.

 Chapter 11: The Park pt. 2

    Selene


    Standing dumbfounded in the middle of the walkway with my mouth gaping wide¡ªagain¡ªI process what Kyran just said. He wants to see me, I need to tell Ria! I excitedly realize after a moment and my fly-trap pulls into a grin as I hurry back to the parking lot, feeling giddy. Rushing past a knot of teenagers riding bicycles, I hear a faint thrum of an engine and glimpse what I believe is Kyran¡¯s old pickup pulling onto the main road. I notice he takes a left toward downtown, wondering if perhaps he lives there. He doesn¡¯t strike me as a city guy. But there aren¡¯t any country homes out that way for dozens of miles, just vast forests and prairies, I ponder as I sit myself in the Prius.


    Taking a right from the park, I think of excuses to come back here early tomorrow morning while I make the short drive home. Easing into the entrance of our long drive, I wait for the gates to swing open. When the iron creaks loudly, I hear two booming bellows in response, followed by Ria¡¯s shriek of annoyance. Smiling, I pull up to our cottage and find Phylax and Machit¨ªs both sopping wet and bounding toward the car. As I park, I roll up the window, cracking the door open enough to command, ¡°Halt! Sit!¡± at the dogs before they make a mess of me. Getting out, I give them praise and receive thumping tail wags in return.


    ¡°Ugh, I do not know how you manage to do this and stay clean at the same time,¡± Ria scoffs, rounding the corner of the cottage.


    Stifling a laugh, I press my hand to my mouth seeing her auburn hair plastered to her face and neck with her gray tee clinging to her body. A snort manages to slip out and at her puckered expression, I can¡¯t help but burst out with laughter. Ria swipes at her face with a huff and cracks a grin, chuckling with me.


    ¡°What happened? It looks as if you took their bath for them,¡± I tease, glad she isn¡¯t genuinely angry.


    ¡°Well, I woke up, brought tea out to the porch like always and was greeted by those bush monsters,¡± she rolls her eyes, nodding her head in the dogs¡¯ direction, ¡°and with you nowhere to be found, I decided to clean them up. I thought, ¡®how hard could it be?¡¯ Well, it¡¯s safe to say I will not be doing that again,¡± she laughs, shaking her dripping head.


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I intone sarcastically, ¡°you just want me to do the dirty work.¡± I wink and stick my tongue out at Ria.


    Getting an identical face in response, I giggle as I turn toward the side yard and give a sharp whistle. Phylax and Machit¨ªs bounce past me knowing where to go as I find the hose and twist the spigot, turning to my boys. ¡°Stand. Stay,¡± I say seriously, and they follow my command immediately, remaining still as statues. ¡°Good boys,¡± I murmur and begin to work on Phylax.


    Ria hands me the shampoo and just shakes her head, wringing out her hair. ¡°I truly do not get it. They both weigh more than you, yet behave like robots at your command. What¡¯s your secret?¡± Ria grumbles before she suddenly purses her lips and glances away.


    I notice the very peculiar expression on her face but decide not to make a comment. After rinsing out Phylax, I move on to Machit¨ªs. ¡°We have an understanding,¡± I reply as I work, ¡°I respect them and they respect me. I¡¯ve always felt a connection with them since we moved here and they became part of our family,¡± I smile as I rub Machit¨ªs on his snout.


    Ria is quiet and her focus is over the gardens out beyond our home. I wrap the hose around the reel and pick up the brushes and soap, placing them in the tote bin on the porch. Ria follows me, opening the door and heads to the bathroom for some towels. She returns shortly and hands me one, giving me a wan smile. As she squeezes her hair dry, I prompt, ¡°Hey, would you like to take the boys to the park with me in the morning? I would¡¯ve brought them with me today but I didn¡¯t want them making a mess in your car,¡± and hope my smile doesn¡¯t betray me.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Sure, that sounds nice,¡± she nods in agreement and turns toward the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m going to get changed. I have some errands to run, I¡¯m meeting Mother out in town. You¡¯ll have the house to yourself for most of the day, but we should be back in time for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you then,¡± I smile, not letting on that I¡¯m aware of her mood shift. Asteria can be volatile at times, her emotions changing quickly with unspoken thoughts. Most of the time I let her be, I¡¯d learned the hard way when we were younger not to prod her. I remember one time I was annoyed with her for becoming moody and she lashed out at me in the living room, singeing my hair with the match she was using to light the hearth. She immediately apologized profusely, feeling awful about it for weeks. Then there was the time in the garden I told her she is like a light switch, flipping on and off randomly around me and she drenched me with the watering can in anger. Again, she felt terrible for her actions and worked hard at keeping control of her emotions. I¡¯d never blamed her or held anything against Ria, but simply came to understand that I needed to be mindful of the things I say to her.


    Feeling both glad that she agreed to come tomorrow and excited at the possibility of seeing Kyran again has me smiling once more. I spend most of the day on chores, cleaning and dancing to music, folding laundry, and mulling over what to start for dinner. As evening rolls around, I lift the lid off the pot of veggie soup and ladle some into a bowl, add the roasted chicken I baked into my dish and snag a roll from the breadbox on the counter. Mother and Ria have yet to return once I¡¯ve finished and I decide to close up the kitchen, leaving a note about the soup in the fridge and if Ria is still up for going to the park to be ready at dawn.


    After I shower, I make my way to bed, glimpsing the moon peeking through some clouds over my balcony. Checking that the doors are latched, I pull the curtains closed and climb into bed in the dark. I replay my chance meeting this morning, grinning like a fool and find myself hoping I¡¯ll be lucky enough to catch him again tomorrow.


    <hr>


    Gasping awake with cold sweat sticking my nightgown to my skin and my long hair to my neck, I find myself once again on my balcony at twilight. Crouching down, I sit on the deck floor and take slow, deep breaths to ease my racing heart. That¡¯s three nights now I¡¯ve had the exact same dream, causing me to sleepwalk and wake here at the exact same time. This is weird, too weird. I¡¯ve got to talk to Ria or mother about this, they might have advice for me, I ponder as I scrub my hands over my eyes and look out between the railings.


    Golden hues of dawn begin to illuminate the shadows around the property. Noticing movement in the luscious field below, I observe my mother making her way toward a path at the edge of the forest to gather ingredients for today¡¯s cooking, I assume. Remembering this morning, I eagerly bound through my room, showering quickly to wash the night¡¯s sweat off and dress in my favorite leggings and oversized aqua hoodie, twisting my hair up into a clip. I decide to brush on some light copper eyeshadow and black mascara, nothing much, but just enough to brighten my eyes.


    Stepping off the stairs, I find my sister in the kitchen glaring at a large, round cast iron pot boiled over with slightly burnt contents down the side. Well, that answers my thoughts of seeing mother earlier, I muse as I smirk and drawl, ¡°Wow Ria, you¡¯ve definitely perfected your domestic skills of a doting housewife.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, you are hilarious,¡± she responds dryly. Grasping the handles, she walks backward out the side door and upturns the pot over the porch railing. Returning, she places it in the sink basin and scrunches her nose at it. I giggle and she walks over to me with a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Are you coming with?¡± I ask, taking the keys off the hook in the entryway and sliding my moccasins on my feet. I notice how she¡¯s dressed in all black wearing a lacy blouse with billowing sleeves, a flowy maxi skirt, combat boots, and with chunky silver jewelry adorning her neck and hands.


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m driving,¡± she snags the keys from my hand and pulls the door open, shooting me a sly grin. ¡°Have you seen the¡ª¡± a jarring bark causes Ria to twitch, her expression going flat. ¡°Never mind,¡± she mutters, giving Phylax a look.


    I laugh and close the door behind us, scratching both dogs¡¯ ears and step off the porch, following Ria around the house. Opening the back door of the Prius, I give a short whistle and the two beasts come loping around the corner, piling into the tiny car. Pushing on Phylax¡¯s bum, I close the door and get in the passenger seat. Ria starts the car and rolls both back windows down fully, each of the dogs shoving their massive heads out with their tongues lolling in the wind during our short drive to the park.

 Chapter 12: The Park pt. 3

    Selene


    After we park in the dirt lot, I open the trunk and pull out two thick collars and leashes. I let the dogs out and fasten their collars, holding one leash in each hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, boys!¡± I chirp as we set off onto the paved pathway.


    Due to their sheer size, many people keep a wide berth when passing us by and are weary of my dogs, even though they have never once given reason to be truly feared. There are a few regulars who say hi as we walk, some waving and smiling and some call out to the dogs in greeting as well. Asteria is beside me with Machit¨ªs in front of her and Phylax to my right. Both of their leashes hang loosely, swaying from my wrists.


    We cross a small footbridge and take the long path that leads around the pond as Ria follows my lead. I chose to go the same way I had yesterday in hopes Kyran would do the same. As I¡¯m about to mention this to Ria, she nudges me with her elbow, nodding partly across the lake at two brawny, shirtless men running alongside one another. It only takes a moment for me to register that one of them is most definitely Kyran and I abruptly feel sheepish as blood rushes to my face. I¡¯ve stopped walking and Ria notices, turning around curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asks, eyebrow quirked.


    ¡°I, uh, I think I left something in the car,¡± I flounder, trying to turn around and tug on the leashes. Total. Chicken-shit, I berate myself internally.


    I glance up to smile at Ria, but it feels like I¡¯m grimacing instead. She looks at me oddly, then turns her head back toward the path and my eyes involuntarily follow. As I catch Kyran¡¯s gaze, he grins cockily and I abruptly notice he is much closer than before. He knew! He totally knew that I would be here, and this is definitely intentional, I realize and my heart flutters at the idea of him wanting my attention.


    Ria quickly looks back at me and widens her eyes silently, pursing her lips in a mischievous smile. I can¡¯t help but grin at her and straighten myself out once more, heeling both dogs beside me.


    As Kyran and his friend approach, Phylax immediately shoves himself against my legs, bodily pushing me backward and growling deeply. Machit¨ªs launches to his feet with his hackles raised and teeth bared. He snarls menacingly and pulls his leash taut. Startled, I glance at Asteria and find her brow creased in concern. I rest my hand atop Phylax¡¯s head, shushing him.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Kyran lowly states, staring directly at Machit¨ªs. He doesn¡¯t break eye contact and gently commands, ¡°lay down.¡±


    To my¡ªand Asteria¡¯s¡ªcomplete astonishment, Machit¨ªs swiftly obeys, laying on the walkway contentedly in stark contrast to his demeanor seconds ago. Phylax follows suit behind him, neither of them looking away from Kyran. My eyes flit between them a couple times before peering up at Kyran who gives me a half smile.


    ¡°They don¡¯t listen to anyone but me, not even my sister,¡± I mumble, glancing over at Ria who still looks concerned.


    She¡¯s blatantly staring at Kyran¡¯s friend, a tall blonde man, slightly shorter and seems a bit younger than Kyran, who kind of resembles him with some features. A brother, perhaps? I wonder as I look back at Ria, noticing her eyes traveling down and back up again, obviously checking him out. Smirking, I turn my attention back to Kyran.


    ¡°Are you a trainer? Do you work with dogs? That was quite impressive, I have to admit,¡± I commend him with a small smile.


    His friend¡ªbrother?¡ªabruptly barks a laugh and scratches his nose, looking away as he clears his throat. ¡°Something like that,¡± Kyran smirks, shrugging his shoulder.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    At the movement, my eyes are drawn downward, and I cannot help ogling at him. His body is thick with defined muscle, his tanned skin is marked by both numerous tattoos and scars, one in particular curves up the back of his neck from his left shoulder in two jagged parallel lines. I wonder what the story is behind that scar, I wonder as I trace it with my eyes. I hear Ria chatting quietly with the other man but pay no mind to what they discuss. Peering up at Kyran, I notice he is staring at me intently and I blush at being caught. Instead of looking away, however, I give a slight smirk and boldly continue observing the details of this man. His unruly black hair drifts past his face on a breeze and I impulsively reach up to brush it away, resting my fingertips on his cheek.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hide behind all this hair, you are a very handsome man,¡± I murmur, pulling my hand back and my face lights on fire as I am stunned by my boldness.


    His amber eyes seem bright and bore into me as his brow draws inward, almost as if he were in disbelief. He moves suddenly and his hand meets mine, pressing palm to palm and splaying my fingers against his. I look down from his gaze at our hands, liking how his dwarfs mine. A radiant heat smolders between our palms, pervading its way up my arm and throughout my entire body. With wide eyes and parted lips, I glance up at Kyran to find him just as surprised as I feel. What is this? What¡¯s going on? I wonder as my body begins to feel tingly.


    An iron grip on my wrist and a sharp jerk sends me backward, pulling my hand out of Kyran¡¯s gentle grasp. Startled, I twist around to find Asteria moving in front of me and extending her hand.


    ¡°Asteria, and you might be?¡± she aggressively intercedes.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kyran,¡± he says slowly, looking equally confused as I feel and takes her hand in his.


    Pure hostility infects Asteria, in both her face and her posture as her body tenses and becomes poised as if she were about to physically attack him. Kyran simultaneously takes two steps backward with a sharp intake of breath.


    ¡°Selene, go to the car, now,¡± my sister hisses without looking at me.


    ¡°Asteria, what¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now!¡± she seethes, whipping her head around and glaring at me.


    I am too horrified to scream. My entire body tenses with fear as I am rooted to the spot and cannot bring myself to run. Her eyes are inhuman, where the whites of her eyes should be are instead pitch black, and the irises are pure white with slits for pupils akin to that of a cat. My body abruptly registers what my brain is processing and I nearly fall over as I turn to run away, desperately yanking on the leashes until the dogs come with me. My feet pound the pavement as I take the turns on the walkways faster than I ever have with my dogs at my sides. People throw me weird looks but I don¡¯t stop until we reach the Prius. Throwing the door open, I shove the dogs inside as a sudden gust of wind blows the door shut. I frantically open my door and fall into the seat as my door is blown shut, too. My limbs are shaking and my teeth are chattering as my entire body quivers like a leaf in October about to fall from a branch.


    Asteria manifests in the driver¡¯s seat with cold wind swirling in the car. She solemnly looks at my stricken face and presses her fingers to my forehead, whispering, ¡°Somnum,¡± and everything fades to black.


    <hr>


    I wake to bright light streaming into my room and by the looks of it, I must have definitely overslept. Rolling over, I check my phone to find the cracked screen displaying 10:47 a.m. Groaning, I rub my face, remembering the vividly wild dreams I had. I must have gone back to sleep after waking at dawn again. It felt so real, being at the park and seeing Kyran again. Why would something so intense and bizarre interrupt what started out so well? I wonder as I press my hands together lightly, recalling the warmth emanating from Kyran. A flash of Asteria¡¯s wicked eyes makes me suck in a breath and I release it slowly.


    Deciding to discuss my sleep issues with my family, I get out of bed, remove my nightgown, and change into a gray hoodie and black leggings. I find both Mother and Ria in the living room speaking in hushed tones on the couch. They look up simultaneously, ceasing their conversation.


    ¡°Hey, good morning. I guess I needed some extra sleep today,¡± I yawn, taking a seat in an armchair. ¡°I, um, would like to talk with you both about some perplexing dreams I¡¯ve been having, if you have a moment,¡± I say quietly as I look between them.


    Mother draws her burgundy housecoat around her and gives me a tight smile, while Ria looks concerned and pats the cushion next to her. I move to sit with them on the couch and explain in detail my dreams from the past few nights.

 Chapter 13: Laid Bare pt. 1

    Kyran


    We must take after her, do not let her disappear! Valdr insists, extremely agitated and trying to force me to shift.


    I stand paralyzed in the center of the pathway, unable to breathe or blink, as if I have turned to stone. I am left glaring into the eyes of one seriously pissed off witch. Only when she vanishes on a gust of wind am I returned to normal with my skin crawling as I suppress the intense urge to shift. Balling my fists and gritting my teeth, her threatening words echo in my mind, ¡®If I find you anywhere around her, if she so much as speaks of seeing you again, may you wish we¡¯d never met. If I find you at my home once more, I will hunt you down and savor your slow, miserable death as I hand you over to my mother. Let this be your only warning¡¯.


    A tumultuous swarm of emotions drown me with a mix of rage, fear, confusion, disbelief, and¡ªunbelievably¡ªblinding white euphoria. My entire being is vibrating as I shove everything down deep, barely able to maintain control until I focus solely on that one impossible feeling of pure joy. Even Valdr pauses at the heat and tension blooming in my chest.


    ¡°What the actual fuck was that!¡± Trey shrieks, swinging his arms wildly and whipping around to face me. He¡¯s breathing heavily and sweating, no doubt fighting the urge to shift as well. Glancing around at the humans in the park, he takes a shaky breath and exhales slowly. ¡°Kyran, I need help understanding. I was just standing here, fascinated by Asteria and she¡¯s suddenly spitting venom at you and turning us into statues!¡± he hisses in a harsh whisper.


    We must find her. Whatever the cost, we have to get to her, Valdr insists again.


    ¡°What was she cursing at you? It was hard to hear over the screaming in my head,¡± Trey mutters when I don¡¯t respond.


    Take to the woods, we can run faster than the vehicle. We will cut them off.


    ¡°Hello? Are you lis¡ª¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I growl through my teeth, directing it inwardly as well. ¡°Just¡­give me a moment.¡±


    Trey scrunches his brow in thought, ¡°What would a witch be doing with a human?¡± he asks, speaking lowly as we turn to step off the path and sit on the log facing the woods with our backs to the park.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t a human,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Well, she certainly isn¡¯t a vampire seeing how it¡¯s daylight. Was her scent masked? Perhaps the witch keeps her as a pet,¡± he jests, trying to lighten the air.


    Selene¡¯s intoxicating jasmine aroma wafts from my hand, pulling me back to her touch. My face still burns wonderfully from her fingertips and my palm is still lightly pulsing. Definitely not masked. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t see this before, I wonder in disbelief.


    ¡°Wait, she isn¡¯t also a witch, is she? Dude, you¡¯re trying to get with a witch? Are you insane?¡± Trey leans forward incredulously.


    Glaring at my brother¡ªteetering on the precipice of losing all control¡ªI only shake my head in response. Treyvar, sensing my turmoil, remains silent. Breathing raggedly, I manage to inform him, ¡°Selene is not a witch, but she resides with Asteria and her mother, in the forbidden woods.¡±


    Trey¡¯s eyes bulge and he nearly chokes on air. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± he gasps.


    ¡°I need to speak with the elders, immediately,¡± I grit out, roughly pushing to my feet and breaking into a run to my truck with Trey close behind.


    ¡°I told you earlier, they didn¡¯t have much to say, nobody has seen or heard anything within the last 17 years. Why do you need to speak with them?¡± he asks incredulously as his voice bounces with his quick steps.


    Yanking the door open, I look into my brother''s eyes, and he is confused as well as slightly frightened by what he must see on my face. He crosses in front of the truck and sits in the passenger seat, looking at me expectantly. I get in and my truck roars to life as I say the one thing I never thought would leave my lips.


    ¡°I believe¡ªno, I know,¡± I growl through clenched teeth, ¡°Selene is my mate.¡±

 Chapter 14: Laid Bare pt. 2

    Kyran


    Entering the Great Hall, my ears ring slightly from my hour-long drive back listening to Trey¡¯s incessant squawking as I find our elders gathered and talking quietly amongst one another. I asked my brother to wait outside the door and told him that I¡¯d call on him if I felt I needed his input on things, much to his protest. Walking slowly toward the large wooden banquet table at the head of the Hall, I consider how best to begin this conversation. This news will undoubtedly cause excitement and celebration throughout my pack, but that does not negate the problems surrounding my newfound knowledge.


    Raising my gaze, my eyes connect with Stjarna who squints one eye and purses her lips. When I mindlinked each of the four elders to meet me here immediately, I did not give reason as to why. The elders slowly rise as I come to my place at the center of the table. I briefly dip my head in respect to the group, receiving equal recognition back. Many alphas would claim they bow to no one, however I know that I would not be where I am today if it weren¡¯t for the experience and wisdom shared from these four people and I respect each of them deeply.


    Drawing my wingback chair toward the edge of the dais, I gesture for the others to follow suit and create a circle. Once seated, I take a moment and regard each elder individually. Stjarna has known me my entire life, she had even been present at my birth and was very close with my mother for most of her life as well. Stjarna had taken her in as a stray pup without hesitation and raised my mother as her own, considering she¡¯d never found her mate and didn¡¯t have any children. She has become someone I hold dear and consider to be family.


    Seated to her left are Eirene and Chrestotes, a mated pair bonded as soon as they came of age. They came to my father early in his time as Alpha seeking refuge from their warring Grecian packs, wounded and with quite a story to tell. Each had been held captive in the other¡¯s pack lands when they were found together after they¡¯d mated and were torn apart for centuries before escaping and fleeing to North America. My father had told me that it was my mother¡¯s tears of sorrow for the pair that compelled him to admit them into his pack. Their loyalty has never once wavered since.


    Lastly, on my left sits Tomur, a stony man who sparsely speaks and when he chooses to, his words are blunt. He is my father¡¯s uncle and served him as his second in command until I took his place as Alpha. He lost his mate, as did my father, on the same day the vampires first attacked our pack. It is commendable how he is still here today, I do not know of any other who¡¯s mate had died and lived a long life afterward. When Tomur speaks, I heed him unquestionably.


    ¡°I appreciate you all for meeting me and for allowing me the time to compose myself before you. I have asked you here for your honest thoughts, opinions, and even for advice on matters that I do not fully comprehend at the moment. Please refrain from interrupting and I will have you speak freely once I am through,¡± I exhale, leaning forward and place my elbows on my knees.


    Rubbing my face, I begin explaining the past few mornings, why I had Trey speak with them yesterday, the encounter with the witch Asteria, and ending with my experiences with Selene. Stjarna is silently delighted, Tomur seems troubled, and Eirene and Chrestotes clasp hands with mixed expressions of concern and hope.


    ¡°Neither Valdr nor I could understand why Selene felt different to us, why she smelled so strongly or looked so strikingly distinctive from other people. I didn¡¯t notice the heat between our fingers the first time we touched, I was too excited from happening to run into her to pay much attention. Not until I fully pressed my hand to hers did I know that somehow, this woman is my true mate. I do not understand it but there is absolutely no doubt she is mine, I feel it in every fiber of my being, the hollow part of my soul I thought was from my unmet mate dying has not stopped aching since I met her. Please, help me make sense of all this,¡± I plead quietly, sitting back in my chair and flick my gaze between them all.


    When my eyes meet Stjarna¡¯s, she throws her arms around my neck and squeezes tightly. Pulling back, unshed tears sparkle in her crinkled green eyes as she smiles broadly at me. ¡°Oh, Kyran. I was damned sure we were destined,¡± she teases with a laugh as a few tears spill over.


    I smile helplessly and wipe a tear from her cheek with a chuckle.


    ¡°Why would a female wolf be with a witch, let alone them? Why would they hide her wolf, not to mention protect her so blatantly from her own kind?¡± Tomur leans forward and looks me dead in the eyes. ¡°This doesn¡¯t happen, you have the mark on your chest as proof. It very well could be a spell, a trap, for whatever reason. Mates don¡¯t come back from the dead,¡± he speaks gravely.


    I nod in acknowledgment as I had these thoughts myself on the drive back here, but it does not convince me.


    ¡°To clarify, you have not crossed the boundary, correct?¡± Eirene asks softly, her brow creased with worry.


    ¡°No, I have not,¡± I verify with a shake of my head.


    The mated pair look at one another, clearly speaking through their bond. Chrestotes turns to me solemnly, his voice like gravel as he murmurs, ¡°There were stories of her, in our packs. Passed down through alphas and elders of ancient Greece. My only advice to you is this, you would be unwise to test her, to challenge her in any form. If she has your true mate, perhaps there is more for you to learn than what you have been shown.¡± His eyes narrow slightly with his last words.


    Confused, I ask, ¡°What do you mean by that, exactly?¡±


    ¡°It is not our place to speak of it further,¡± he replies with a slight shake of his head.


    I clench my teeth, becoming agitated. Nothing is making any sense, speaking out loud just makes it seem more insane and nobody has any clear answers. The elders begin discussing quietly, their voices increasing with intensity and speaking over one another. I drop my head into my hands, at a loss for what I should do next.


    Feeling a light brush against my mental barrier¡ªsomething only Trey and Kyrre have permission to do¡ªI look up into Eirene¡¯s weathered yet clear, brown eyes, and question if I was imagining things. Her brow pulls upward in the middle with a silent plea. With a slight nod, I allow her to speak to me through mindlink.


    Her quiet voice murmurs, Go to her boundary and request to confer with her. I implore you to take care with each word spoken and action performed.


    Now? I ask hesitantly as my spine straightens with anticipation.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    I watch as her face slackens a bit, her eyes becoming unfocused. Sharply, she looks at me and hisses in my mind, Yes, now. Immediately. I will explain what I can to the others, now go! She flashes a smile before quickly composing herself.


    With a curt nod, I push abruptly to my feet, sending my chair toppling backward and before it hits the floor, I¡¯ve shifted and am bounding toward the doors.


    Are you sure of this? Valdr asks, feeling wary. I stop before exiting, swinging my head behind me, ears flat.


    Please trust in me, Alpha Kyran, I would not send you to your demise, Eirene fervently pleads as I meet her gaze.


    With that, I burst through the heavy wooden doors, startling Treyvar and causing him to shift into his sandy wolf as he hastily runs after me.


    Do not follow me. I will reach out to you when it is safe to do so, I demand as I run.


    He skids in the dirt with a low whine trailing after me.


    Go speak with the elders, I say in a kinder tone as I briefly glance behind me to meet his wary gaze then head west, my paws pounding the earth and heart beating equally as hard.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Selene


    Feeling breathless, I glance between my mother and Ria, the both of them looking very uncomfortable. After I finished explaining my recent recurring dream and sleepwalking episodes, I described what felt like a nightmare earlier this morning. I wanted to know what my subconscious might be telling me, but they have both been silent since I stopped speaking.


    ¡°Should I be worried?¡± I hesitantly ask, pulling my sleeves over my hands.


    ¡°No, dear. Dreams have a way of speaking, even if you do not know their language,¡± my mother assures me. ¡°Listen to your feelings within each dream and you may hear the message being spoken.¡±


    Nodding, I stand and shuffle into the kitchen, reflecting on each night. I¡¯ve felt curious and drawn to go someplace, toward something unknown. Perhaps I need to get out for a while, experience something new. Only this morning did I feel anything negative, and coming from Ria, I might just be projecting fears about meeting a new man. Shuddering at the fleeting memory of Bolvi, I shake my head sharply and focus on making something to eat.


    ¡°Hey would either of you like¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong?¡± I turn to see them jump to their feet and my mother¡¯s face twists with anger as she swiftly leaves the cottage, slamming the door behind her. Ria is at my side, pulling me up the stairs and into my room with Phylax and Machit¨ªs nearly tripping me as they push past and lay in front of my balcony doors, staring outward.


    ¡°Asteria, what the hell? What¡¯s going on?¡± I demand in a high voice, alarmed.


    She doesn¡¯t answer right away, also looking outside, as if she¡¯s searching for something. Turning to look at me, she softly replies, ¡°Mother said she thought she saw a wolf and wants us to remain inside.¡± Her lavender eyes narrow with worry.


    ¡°A wolf? Here? What would she be able to do? Why would she go outside?¡± I ask incredulously.


    ¡°She has experience with them,¡± Ria murmurs, focusing back toward the windows.


    Perplexed by this information, I move toward the glass doors and peer outside. I don¡¯t see anything amiss and I¡¯m not even sure where my mother had gone. A few minutes pass and nothing happens until I hear a thump-thump, and look down to find Machit¨ªs¡¯ tail wagging happily. Glancing outside once more, I spot my mother emerging from the woods with her mouth drawn in a hard line. Right before disappearing from view, she looks up at me and I see her brow is pinched. What could be so concerning? I wonder, turning to ask Ria, but she is no longer standing beside me. Spinning around, I see the hem of her skirt float through the doorway. It catches my eye, the flowy black material and I narrow my eyes in thought. That looks familiar, is it new? Did we see it while out shopping?


    Following my sister downstairs, I step into the living room as our mother is coming through the door. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I ask hesitantly, unsure of exactly what she could do about a wolf.


    She sweeps her wavy ebony hair into a bun with wispy pieces framing her angular face. Her violet eyes are wary, but she pulls me into a hug and presses a hand to the back of my head. Drawing backward, she gently lays her palm on my cheek, whispering, ¡°I sincerely hope so,¡± and turns away to climb the stairs.


    I look sideways at Ria, silently mouthing, ¡°What the fuck?¡± as I scrunch my face in confusion. She just raises her eyebrows and shrugs her shoulders, plopping down onto the couch and turns on the TV. I wait a moment to see if she¡¯ll say anything more, but as she remains silent staring at the screen, I turn around with a shake of my head and walk toward the kitchen, pulling out ingredients to make a sandwich. Sighing, I notice that the meats have expired and dump the packages in the trash bin.


    ¡°Hey, Ria, I¡¯ve got to run to the store real quick, do you want or need me to get you anything?¡± I ask as I make my way toward the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± she hops off the couch, already halfway to the door. ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll be back in a flash,¡± she breathes out.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t know¡ª¡±


    ¡°Turkey and pastrami, half-pound each.¡± She flashes me a grin over her shoulder.


    With a jangle of keys and scuffle of shoes, the door bangs closed, leaving me standing between the kitchen and living room completely bewildered. Today is a very weird day. Ugh, I didn¡¯t mention I wanted chips or a snack. Oh well, I¡¯ll just go out later by myself, I mutter.


    Slightly shaking my head, I pick up the remote and tuck my feet under me on the couch, deciding that some mindless reality show should help pass the time. Clicking around aimlessly, I sigh and choose The Bachelorette. Ria returns a little over halfway through the episode, pushing open the door with a few bags slung over her arms. Hopping off the couch, I follow her into the kitchen, finding that she picked up sour cream and cheddar chips¡ªmy favorite¡ªalong with the sandwich meats, some peanut M&Ms, and a few things for herself. Smiling, I hug her around the waist.


    ¡°Thank you, how did you know I wanted these?¡± I murmur into her soft hair.


    She shrugs dismissively, mumbling, ¡°I just know you.¡±


    I grin at her and we prepare an early lunch together before watching garbage TV for a few hours, laughing and scoffing at the drama that unfolds.

 Chapter 15: Laid Bare pt. 3

    Kyran


    Trotting to a stop next to the newly familiar blackthorn, I pant as I assess the woods around me. It is eerily silent; no birds are chirping or squirrels flitting through branches. Taking a few slow steps forward, I feel the tingling brush of the barrier and crouch low, lying tense on my belly, ready to run if necessary. Earlier this morning at twilight as I was hastily leaving, I definitely saw a figure at the edge of the woods standing mere meters away from where I had been resting under this scraggly shrub. I am unsure if I had been seen, but I didn¡¯t dare wait around to find out.


    Are you ready? I ask Valdr with trepidation creeping up my spine.


    Yes, he brusquely replies.


    Releasing a breath, I crawl forward, pushing my snout forcefully through the barrier and holding it there as long as I can withstand. Magic burns and zaps around me, causing me to snarl and withdraw, shaking my head vigorously. If that doesn¡¯t get her attention we¡¯ll have to run through, I mumble with a snort.


    I¡¯d rather go to the groomers, Valdr¡¯s dry voice mutters back.


    Rolling my eyes as my muzzle quickly heals, I hear the faintest brush of dry grass. With my gaze snapping upward, I lock eyes with the one being I am certain I would not prevail against as she stands directly in front of me. Launching to my feet, I bare my teeth and growl lowly as my hackles rise instinctively with the threat of her presence.


    Control! I demand of Valdr and together we forcibly lie down once more, finding it nearly impossible for us to be willingly submissive.


    I never take my eyes off her, however. She crouches down, her willowy body folding on itself gracefully until we are face to face. With her head tilted slightly, her deep violet eyes bore into me and searing agony rips through my skull. I instantly can¡¯t hear, can¡¯t see, think, or breathe. My paws scrabble at the earth as a keening wail tears from my throat before transforming into a deep, rumbling growl. With every ounce of energy in me, I will my mind to shield against the onslaught of magic. Focusing hard, I push her out away from my mind and seal my mental barrier, snuffing out the inferno of pain radiating throughout my body. With my chest heaving, I hold her gaze once more, making no move against her in retaliation and remain lying on the ground. She narrows her eyes slightly as the ghost of a smile softens her sharp features.


    ¡°You are strong, capable of more than you are aware,¡± she murmurs in a cool tone, rising to her feet and lifting her palm in a gesture for me to stand.


    Warily pushing off the ground, my head levels with her midsection and I take a couple steps back to maintain better eye contact.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gleaned all there is to know of you, however, I wish to hear you speak for yourself. Transmuto,¡± she intones, forcing me to shift into my human body.


    It is beyond unnerving, her having absolute control over our kind, Valdr mutters as my bare chest rumbles.


    Drawing to my full height, I bow my head deeply before looking into her eyes. ¡°Hekate,¡± I acknowledge respectfully, holding her sharp gaze.


    ¡°Kyran, Valdr,¡± she greets in return, nodding her head ever so slightly. ¡°You have come here, three nights now, only to leave at the break of dawn. No disturbances or challenges have been presented, yet here we stand,¡± she murmurs as she turns her hands over before lightly clasping them together.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    My insides feel prickly like tiny bugs are gnawing their way through me and I shift my weight in discomfort. Although she did not ask a question, I answer her anyway. ¡°Thank you for receiving me. Hear me out, if you please,¡± I request, pausing and she gives a slight nod. ¡°Valdr explained to me what felt like a calling, or an urge of sorts, to follow the pull to this very place. He respected your boundary and would go no farther, always resting just outside it and finding comfort enough to sleep. I would wake here unknowingly, immediately returning to my lands fearing you would assume I¡¯ve broken the treaty and seek retribution,¡± I take a breath, running a hand through my hair.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until earlier this morning that I realized the reason. She lives here. Selene. I only just met her three days ago, on Friday at the market. I know in my heart she is my true mate. I do not understand though, how can this be?¡± I thump my palm to my chest twice, then shift to my wolf form and raise my head to show the small patch of pale fur on my chest. The mark of a deceased mate. Hekate¡¯s violet eyes darken as her brow lowers


    Shifting back to my human form, I plead, ¡°Please, I need to know if this is true, that I am not going insane. I cannot bear the thought¡ª¡± I clench my jaw, rethinking my words. ¡°I just want to know that she is free to be with me, if she so chooses,¡± I murmur as I flick my gaze between her eyes.


    I have a thousand questions, plenty of speculations, and even some accusations pertaining to this whole mess of a situation, though none of which I dare voice aloud. We stare in silence, her and I, for a few heartbeats as neither of us moves. Suddenly something shifts in her face, a minuscule pinch of her brow and my heartbeat falters in anticipation.


    ¡°She is not ready yet,¡± Hekate murmurs softly, shaking her head.


    ¡°What do you mean? Ready for what, exactly?¡±


    Her mouth draws into a thin line as she exhales through her nose. ¡°Selene is unaware of what you are, what she is. That part of her remains dormant, in stasis, unable to be broken by outside force. She is awakening, however, and I believe it¡¯s from you. When the time comes, great change will be upon you, upon your kind.¡± Her voice grows distant and quiet.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± I ask, shocked, ¡°what changes do you speak of?¡±


    ¡°She once roamed freely, as a child, many centuries ago. Things became¡­volatile when she grew into adulthood. For her safety, I had to enspell her and wipe her memory of that life and anything supernatural. Not long ago did she wake, but only with her human half. I beseech you, do not force this upon her, it will only cause harm,¡± Hekate clasps her hands in front of her with a grave voice.


    I notice her avoidance of my questioning the changes mentioned and decide against pushing the subject, only nodding my head once in silent agreement. Hekate reaches out a hand, placing it on my shoulder and I cannot suppress the flinch that jumps at her touch. She stares into my eyes for a few breaths, feeling like she is looking at my soul and deciding whether or not to extirpate it from my body. Releasing me with a nod, she steps backward until she reaches the edge of the woods.


    ¡°Farewell, Custos,¡± she gestures in a wide arc and my entire reality explodes in a kaleidoscope of bursting lights and colors, twisting and pulling me in every direction at once with wind ripping the air from my lungs. On the verge of passing out, I¡¯m abruptly deposited on my front doorstep and am crashing into my extremely distraught brother.


    My gut clenches and I twist sideways, retching over the hedges lining the walkway.


    ¡°Kyran? What the fuck! How did you¡ªwhere did you¡ªare you okay?¡± Trey cries out as he grabs my face in his hands, his eyes bulging wide.


    Wiping my mouth with the back of my hand, I push him away and then grimace, my nerves completely shot. ¡°I just met our maker, lived, and came to a sort of understanding with one another, I think?¡± I stare bewildered at nothing as my mind flashes over everything that just happened.


    Turning to open the door, I leave Trey there picking his jaw up off the ground and head to my bedroom to take a long, long, hot shower.

 Chapter 16: Unexpected pt. 1

    Selene


    The week had passed in a blur, each day sort of blending into one another with every night resulting in the same dream and never progressing much further. Asteria has been acting strange, having reasons for me to stay home and being cooped up for three days has left me feeling restless. Mother has been scarce as well, only showing herself around dinner and usually eating mostly in silence. I don¡¯t like to pry into people¡¯s affairs, but both of them have been acting almost cagey lately. I¡¯ve wondered if the wolf sighting has anything to do with the tension these past few days, although I haven¡¯t seen one here myself. Only out in the distance when driving through the deep countryside I¡¯ve glimpsed a few, but only a small handful of times.


    Standing with my closet doors pulled wide, I sift through my clothes, debating on what to wear tonight when we go to the new club. Kyran¡¯s nightclub. Ugh, I don¡¯t have anything that feels good enough, he¡¯s only seen me in my scrubby house clothes and I want to make a lasting impression, I groan at the thought and bite my lip, deciding to go to the mall to find an entire new outfit for the occasion.


    I eagerly turn on my heel about to head over to Ria¡¯s room and ask if she¡¯d like to come with me when she opens my door with a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping!¡± she claps her hands, bouncing on the balls of her feet.


    ¡°Girl, you read my mind. I can¡¯t find anything to wear!¡± I laugh, grabbing my purse and phone then follow her out to the car.


    On our drive to the mall, Ria and I talk about her distance this week, how she feels bad about it and wants me to know that there had been some misunderstandings but everything should be okay. As cryptic as she can be, I think I understand what she means, for the most part. Ria is hoping that going out tonight will ¡®spark some energy¡¯, as she put it, which I¡¯m assuming means she¡¯s looking forward to it as well.


    Glancing over with a smile, she informs me, ¡°Hazel and Melody are psyched for tonight, they¡¯ve both called me twice for input on outfits and their hair. They are also really excited to see you again, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve all gotten out together.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, since leaving that ass-hat didn¡¯t go so well, I thought it¡¯d be best if I stayed out of the city nightlife for a bit, as you know. I feel ready though, he¡¯s in my past and I fully intend to keep him there for good,¡± I say under my breath, looking out the window.


    Around two months ago, when I had broken up with Bolvi, he¡¯d grabbed me so hard I had bruises on my arms for two weeks, shaking me and screaming at me that no one would love me the way he did. How if I tried to go to any of the bars, everyone would know I was just a dumb whore looking for money. How if he ever saw me that I would regret it. Three weeks ago was the result of that threat, leaving me with my wrecked car. Asteria had never met him, and did not know the details of what I¡¯d endured until it was too late. She was the reason I had the strength to leave.


    Unwillingly, I recall the traumas he caused me as unwelcome flashes of memories flit through my mind. ¡®You¡¯re such a loser¡¯. Liquor and vomit. Migraines. Screaming. Falling backward, ¡®get up, bitch.¡¯ Pain. ¡®No, please,¡¯ sobbing. ¡®Nobody loves you the way I do,¡¯ slap. Violation. Sleepless fear. Hollow darkness. Alone. Empty.


    Flinching as Ria¡¯s hand squeezes my knee firmly, I¡¯m pulled back from the depths of despair. I only spoke about my experiences once, out loud, with her. I felt that I did not want to give life to any of it by speaking it into existence, which she has respected and supported me in healing, being with me through all of it. I have taken much time working through everything mentally, meditating and finding healthy outlets to release the negative energy that resided in me, some of which still lingers heavily. Even with the efforts to expel the traumas, it is all too easy to drown in the pain and darkness I had been suffering in for too long. I wish these memories would just fly away like ashes of fire in the wind, I sigh as I watch the woods pass by in a blur.


    Glancing over at her, I take her hand in mine and give her a small smile, which she returns brightly. As we park at the mall, I open my door to take a slow, measured breath, hold it, and release it gradually, fully expelling the air. As Ria rounds the car, I genuinely grin with excitement building for the night ahead.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Each day is new, I will not let the woes of my yesterdays bring fear to my tomorrows, I say to myself with a smile.


    <hr>


    We had spent the majority of the day in the mall, going through every store and trying on dozens of clothes, piecing together the perfect outfit head to toe. Ria bought herself an armful of bags, all sorts of items from blouses, skirts, dresses and accessories, using today as an excuse to ¡®revamp her wardrobe¡¯. Oppositely, I only have three bags for a jacket, dress and shoes, deciding today was only for my outfit and not my closet. Even if I wanted to, my wallet would scream at me, I mutter as I enviously think of my sister¡¯s haul.


    I eagerly lay my freshly cleaned clothes on my bed and sit at my vanity, unwrapping my towel from my head to comb through the tangles in my hair. I blow-dry and curl my hair loosely, leaving it down. I decide to do a more sultry look for makeup of smokey eyeshadow with black winged liner and black mascara. Contemplating whether or not I should do a red lip, I opt for a nude color a couple shades darker than my natural lips, feeling like I want to keep focus on my eyes.


    Pawing through my drawers, I pull out my box of earrings. Holding a few sets up, I pick out a pair of simple square diamond studs gifted to me a couple of birthday¡¯s ago from my mother. I go over to my bed, admiring the clothes I chose earlier and shimmy into my new, ruched, figure hugging black dress. It has a deep v-neck, full-length lace sleeves, and is cut above the knee. Sitting at the edge of my bed, I step into my new, black leather knee-high boots with a tapered heel, zipping them up the back. Standing, I slide my arms through the sleeves of my new black leather jacket adorned with silver metal zipper, snaps, and buckles, deciding to leave it open. Leaning over to my vanity, I grab my favorite perfume and spritz the air in front of me, leaping through so I¡¯m not doused in it.


    Turning to my body mirror, I am floored by my own appearance and mumble, ¡°Damn,¡± as I give myself a grin, feeling better than I have in a very long time.


    ¡°Damn is right,¡± Ria startles me with a low whistle and I find her in the mirror leaning against my door.


    Laughing, I turn around. ¡°You look amazing! Are you ready to go?¡± I ask as I cross my room.


    Ria twirls around with her wavy auburn hair flying and the thin-strapped, corseted, purple and black dress sparkles around her. The high-low hem shows off her spiked heeled combat boots. ¡°Question is, are they ready for me?¡± she winks.


    Rolling my eyes, I check my purse for my phone, wallet, and miscellaneous things that are always randomly needed. Couple of hair ties, a chapstick, lotion, a few band-aids, tissues, nail file, and pepper spray because you just never know. Better to have it and not need it, I muse as I snap the bag closed.


    With a satisfied nod, we make our way downstairs, our heels clomping loudly on the hardwood floor. Mother looks up from a large book on the couch with her eyebrows rising in approval. ¡°You two look incredible. Oh, Selene, come here a moment,¡± she stands, rummaging in her robe slung over the couch.


    I step toward her curiously and wait with a small smile. Straightening, she holds out a long, shiny silver chain with a gleaming, diamond encrusted crescent moon charm. I gasp, pressing my hand to my mouth. ¡°For you, dear, may it protect you in your transition into new beginnings,¡± she murmurs, pulling me into a hug.


    My mother is always saying odd things that half the time don¡¯t fully make sense and I take her words as an endearment. Grateful for my beautiful gift, I squeeze her back, thanking her with a grin. She slides it over my head and the pendant rests on the center of my chest. Fluffing out my hair, her violet eyes crinkle with her smile as she pulls back and gives my shoulder a pat.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be out late, hopefully we¡¯ll be back before dawn,¡± Ria jokes, grabbing the car keys and heading out the door.


    With a shake of her head, my mother puts a hand to my face. ¡°Be careful, but have fun. I remember my days spent reveling,¡± she says wistfully, pushing me toward the door.


    Being thirty, you¡¯d think it would be weird living at home with a sibling and parent. But I had lived on my own, and look how that turned out. I have grown to appreciate the close bond we¡¯ve formed, the three of us living together as if we¡¯re best friends.


    Looking over my shoulder, I wave to my mother in the window and get in the car with Ria. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go get the girls and have ourselves one hell of a night,¡± Ria declares with a grin, and we make our way toward the city.

 Chapter 17: Unexpected pt. 2

    Kyran


    Every night this week, I felt the compulsion to run to Selene growing stronger as each day passed. I¡¯d kept to the woods knowing that the sight of me would undoubtedly cause distress. I watched as she¡¯d pace her balcony at dawn, seeming to be unaware or almost as if she were in a trance and repeating it daily like a routine. It wasn¡¯t until this morning that I realized that moment is also when I would wake underneath the blackthorn shrub, which I¡¯d just noticed stands a few feet from the edge of the woods in front of her room.


    Earlier as I was leaving, Hekate and Asteria manifested in front of me. We had discussed Selene¡¯s situation and how they believe it is best for her safety that we spend time with one another. Asteria lightly apologized for her threats the last time we spoke, saying that she ¡®renounces any and all vows she may have made against me¡¯ and hopes we can have an amicable friendship. I voiced that I understood where she was coming from and harbor no ill will toward her, and that I would have acted worse if I were her. We three came to an agreement that Selene¡¯s awakening is of utmost importance. I left feeling good about everything that has transpired, my trepidation melting away into a blooming hope that our collective efforts would help bring Selene¡¯s wolf out of stasis.


    Having just returned from Hekate¡¯s woods, I need to shower and tend to a few pack matters before working tonight at the nightclub. Standing in my bathroom, I stare at myself in the mirror with Selene¡¯s last words echoing in my mind, ¡®you shouldn¡¯t hide behind all this hair, you are a very handsome man¡¯. Brushing my hair out of my face, my fingers lightly trace the spot where hers had branded me. Impulsively, I stride through my bedroom to my desk, rifling through the drawers until I find scissors.


    What are you doing? Valdr inquires, mildly curious.


    Ignoring him, I make my way back to the mirror, grabbing ahold of my unruly hair. Without hesitation, I shear off a handful of hair at the back of my head. Taking another chunk, I snip that just as quickly and black strands flutter around the sink to the floor. Clumsily, I continue until all my length is gone. Stepping back, I realize how terrible it looks, as if I let a pup hack into my hair with a pair of hedge trimmers. Groaning, I lean on the sink.


    Well, that¡¯s definitely one way to get Selene¡¯s attention, Valdr drawls dryly.


    Shut it, I growl at him. Thinking about it, I know of just the person to call on for help. Kyrre, I mindlink, meet me at my door, please. I need a favor.


    Oh, this ought to be good, I¡¯ll be right up! She instantly chirps back.


    Pulling on sweatpants, I hear her footsteps on the stairs and walk over to my door, opening it just before Kyrre knocks. I give her a sheepish smile, running my hand through the mess of my hair. She stares at me a moment, her green eyes going wide and rolls her lips inwardly, releasing them with a pop. ¡°Come with me,¡± she says flippantly, turning on her heel and jogging down the staircase.


    Following closely and not really wanting to be seen, we go to her room and head straight into the bathroom. Kyrre drags a stool over from her vanity and I sit, watching her collect shears, a comb, and clippers from her drawer. Walking over to me, she assesses my head and turns me every which way with pursed lips. Choosing a guard for the clippers, she clicks it on and gets to work, humming quietly.


    As the time goes by, I think of the tasks I need to straighten out for the weekend, some orders that need processing at Howler¡¯s, and what I want for lunch. Kyrre shuts off the clippers, placing it on the sink and snips a few times before patting my shoulder. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re all set. Go jump in the shower,¡± she adds, putting away her tools.


    Getting to my feet, I glance in her mirror. She gave me a tapered cut, pushing the front of my hair to the side with some layering just long enough to run my fingers through. ¡°Wow Kyrre, I would¡¯ve expected you to just buzz it short,¡± I jest as I grin at her. ¡°It looks great, thank you so much for your help. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking. Next time I¡¯ll come straight to you.¡±


    Smiling wide, she pushes me toward her door. Opening it, I step out into the hallway and pull her into a hug. She ruffles my hair, murmuring, ¡°Whoever she is, she¡¯ll be stunned speechless,¡± with a sly smile pulling at her lips. ¡°Now go, I¡¯ve got things to do, places to be. Muah,¡± she kisses my cheek before shutting the door in my face.


    Laughing with a shake of my head, I make my way back to my room to shower. As I step out, I regard my face and decide to give myself a shave. I use a beard trimmer that''s been buried under my sink for a while now, going down to just stubble and cleaning up edges. Wow, I look a hundred years younger, I think with a smile.


    Crossing to the closet, I grab the broom and as I¡¯m sweeping, I hear Trey¡¯s urgent mindlink, Kyran, I¡¯ve just got word from Sigurd. We need you, in your office. Immediately, his voice is tight with anger and my brow harshly pinches.


    Dropping the broom, I rush out of my room still clutching my towel around my waist. Leaping down both sets of stairs, I burst through my office doors ten seconds after Trey finished speaking in my mind.


    Around my desk hovers Treyvar, Sigurd, my head warrior, Jeger, the best tracker in my pack, and Vala, the lead hybrid warrior who also happens to be my ex-girlfriend. We had a rough falling out due to her despicable actions, but I chose to set my personal issues aside and allow her to remain in position for the betterment of my pack. I notice her eyeballing my towel and I glare at her.


    Focusing on the matter at hand, I wait as they finish greeting me and paying their respects. ¡°What¡¯s happened? Speak freely,¡± I say sternly with my brow pinched in concern.


    ¡°I had been alerted to vamps crossing into our territory, a few wolves chased¡ª¡±


    ¡°Two females have been abducted and four of our men were slain in defense of the attack,¡± Trey interrupts Sigurd, cutting him a sideways glare.


    What the hell is that about? I wonder as my gaze flits between them.


    ¡°I tracked them a good distance past our eastern lands, but they seemed to have vanished mid-stride. I discerned at least five separate scents, all vampire,¡± Jeger explains quickly. ¡°I mindlinked Vala to come to the place the trail ended to see if she could sense anything.¡±


    Vala, being a wolf-witch hybrid, has use of some magical abilities, one of which is seeing magical footprints or auras. It is a very useful tool when disarming traps or spells unseen to the normal eye and especially if someone had been enspelled with a charm or curse.


    Clearing her throat, she doesn¡¯t meet my gaze and instead looks toward my chin when she elaborates, ¡°I saw a form of transport spell had been cast but could not detect if it was performed at the location or remotely. I can confidently say that the vampires are working with at least one witch, though,¡± her sharp voice cuts the air with anger.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Witches are not known to side with either werewolf or vampire, always choosing to remain impartial to our skirmishes. They neither help nor hinder, generally keeping to themselves and are hardly ever seen. However, if they do for some reason decide to become involved in any way, shape, or form, it drastically tips the scales in favor of whoever is within her good graces.


    Sitting in my chair, I lean forward and rest my elbows on the desktop, pressing my fingers together. ¡°That makes it six women now, just this year. Over a dozen last year, and that¡¯s just from our pack. I spoke with the other alphas, and they confirmed the same is happening to them, not long ago,¡± I growl through my clenched jaw.


    Sigurd steps forward, explaining, ¡°I¡¯d noticed that they¡¯ve been¡ª¡±


    ¡°The vampires are not selecting our females at random. A pattern has been discovered, each woman being under four hundred years and having blonde hair,¡± Trey cuts off Sigurd again with his eyes boring into mine. Immediately sensing what he means, I undoubtedly know we are thinking the same thing. Our mother was taken by the vampires, and dad ended up going berserk. He died because of it, because of me, my thoughts darken, and I curl my hands into fists.


    They are looking for someone, Valdr realizes abruptly, the vampires have been taking our women, the females of all packs, for centuries now. It¡¯s a search, but for who?


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I snarl, slamming my fists on the desk and startling everyone. ¡°The vamps are searching for someone specific, they have been for centuries,¡± I reiterate Valdr¡¯s words aloud.


    My mother¡¯s disappearance sent a shockwave through our entire pack which was amplified by the death of my father. Although it was necessary, he was still revered as a good leader and the aftermath of their deaths gravely impacted everyone here.


    Rising to my feet, I bark out orders, ¡°I must contact the other packs. Trey, get the victims¡¯ families into the Great Hall and I will meet with them shortly. Vala, find any female of any age who has blonde hair¡ªnatural or dyed¡ªand color their hair dark, preferably with a spell or charm if you can. I cannot have this happen again, especially now that we have this information. Jeger, do a sweep of our immediate perimeters near the villages and see if you can find any other traces from anyone not of this pack. Sigurd, stay a moment.¡±


    Watching as the three quickly nod and depart, I turn my focus to my warrior. ¡°What exactly happened, Sigurd? You were patrolling the eastern fields and woodlands yourself, last I checked. Explain,¡± I cross my arms, watching him closely.


    He looks at me warily with regret showing in his eyes. ¡°I was ambushed, during one of my patrol runs. A few of them crossed my path, distracting me, while more came upon me from behind. Before I had time to alert anyone else, I had been thrown against a tree, momentarily knocked unconscious. When I came to shortly after and mindlinked the warriors about vampires being in our territory, it was too late. I was being overwhelmed with distress calls about our females¡¯ capture, and the vamps left without me finding them,¡± he lets out a breath, dropping his head in defeat.


    Something does not feel right, Valdr bristles, do not let on your suspicion, but be mindful of him. He is not outright lying, but he is not speaking the full truth, either.


    Nodding my head slightly, I meet his gaze. ¡°Take the rest of today to settle yourself, I will meet with you and the other warriors tomorrow,¡± I say brusquely, gesturing toward the door.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± he mutters before leaving my office. I¡¯m dialing the phone on my desk before the door clicks shut, calling my only friend outside of my pack, Alpha Felagi of the Northeast Region pack. We could mindlink, but out of respect we use the phone lines, intending to not intrude on one another unless under dire circumstances. Using mindlink at that distance is also quite mentally exhausting and generally causes intense headaches which none of us choose to deal with.


    After three rings, my friend¡¯s booming voice greets me, ¡°Alpha Kyran! It¡¯s been some time, how the hell are ya¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Felagi, I have pressing matters you must be made aware of. I¡¯d like nothing more than to catch up, but let¡¯s leave that for the approaching Convocation, my friend. I¡¯ve had another attack from vamps, again abducting females from my pack. What I need you to know is, every single woman that has been taken is no older than four hundred and all have blonde hair. They are searching for someone in particular and we have no way of knowing who or why, only that now we can try to better protect any next potential victims,¡± I bite out, anger making my voice tense.


    ¡°Shit. Shit. I¡¯ll let the others know immediately. Thank ya¡¯, Kyran, I too have lost women recently, and thinkin¡¯ back on it, they¡¯ve all been light-haired. Every one of ¡®em. How could I not see this?¡± his voice trails off, most likely thinking of his mate.


    Shortly after my mother¡¯s capture, Felagi called my father completely distraught with the news of the same thing happening to him with his mate. He was not at home when the attack happened in his pack, or else he surely would have been bitten as well, suffering the same fate as my father. I remain silent, unsure what to say at the moment, thinking of anything else that could be connected to this long-sustained issue.


    His hushed voice crackles over the line, ¡°She¡¯s still out there, I can feel her. She cut me off shortly after her disappearance, but I know she¡¯s alive. I can¡¯t bear the thought of it at times, my mind imagining " the most horrid things possible,¡± he sucks in a breath and the line goes quiet.


    I feel great sorrow for this man, his mate¡¯s death would have been an easier thing for him to get past than this. He¡¯d spent many years searching the earth for her, never being able to pinpoint where his broken bond led him, saying it was as if she wasn¡¯t exactly on our plane of existence.


    ¡°Let me know if you find anything more about this. I¡¯m always here for you, remember that,¡± I add sincerely, waiting for a response. When the line remains silent, I deposit the phone on the receiver and drop my head into my hands with a sigh.


    Feeling my shorn head, I am abruptly reminded of Selene. Guilt washes over me, feeling responsible for my distractions this past week for this to have taken place. If only I had been paying better attention to my duties¡­I berate myself.


    Do not think this way. They would have figured out a way regardless, you are not to hold sole blame, Valdr admonishes me.


    I sit at my desk reflecting on everything that has transpired in such a short amount of time. I take some time to collect my thoughts before setting out to the Great Hall. I spend a while speaking with the families who¡¯d been directly affected by the vampire attack, consoling them and reassuring them I will do everything in my power to find the ones responsible and seek retribution. I let them know to come to me directly for anything, at any time of day. A few hours pass by quickly from meetings with my warriors, holding lengthy conversations to form a concrete timeline and compare recollections.


    I briefly check in with Vala, who together with the help of the other hybrids had created bracelets charmed to glamour the wearer into having dark hair. Made with elastic material that withstands a shift, the bracelets maintain the glamour in wolf form. I commend her for her ingenuity and instruct her to notify Treyvar once every blonde female was wearing one, making certain she stresses the issue to never remove it.


    Feeling a bit worn out, I trek up to my bedroom and I lie on my bed with my hands behind my head staring at the clouds passing by through the skylights. I have a few hours left before opening Howler¡¯s and take the time to rest. Friday and Saturday are always the busiest nights, typically pretty full from open to close and I usually don¡¯t mind the mundane work. Treyvar enjoys working at the busier club bar, whereas I generally run the lounge bar. Vala occasionally will waitress, mostly on the bigger income nights such as weekends or when events take place, and she always puts the money she earns in tips toward our community in the form of clothing or food supplies.


    Closing my eyes, I smile as I imagine the chance of Selene coming to my bar, hoping she¡¯d remember our brief discussion. Psh, wouldn¡¯t that be something? I muse with a dry huff of a laugh and shake my head at the thought.

 Chapter 18: Howlers pt. 1

    Kyran


    Waking up from my nap, I stretch out in bed and check the time. With a couple hours to spare, I get dressed, pulling on my black work shirt and faded jeans before heading down to the kitchen to make a quick dinner. I hear the clank of dishes as I round the corner, finding my siblings setting plates and silverware on the island. Kyrre smiles at me warmly, admiring her work as her eyes graze over my hair.


    ¡°Hey, there was too much going on earlier to say anything, but you look like a whole new man, Kyran,¡± Treyvar grins, turning over his shoulder at the stove top. ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet a certain someone is¡ª¡±


    I snatch a stray dish towel and throw it at his head. Laughing, Trey pulls it off, giving me a goofy grin. I can¡¯t help the smirk that pulls at my lips in response, and I just shake my head.


    Gasping, Kyrre rushes over and perches on the stool beside me, her eyes wide. ¡°Please tell me he isn¡¯t just being an ass,¡± she begs, taking hold of my arm.


    ¡°He¡¯s always being an ass,¡± I snort as the towel smacks the side of my face.


    ¡°Eek! Oh, Kyran, I am so excited for you!¡± she squeals and throws her arms around my neck, nearly choking me. ¡°What is her name? How¡¯d you meet? What does she look like? When can I meet her?¡± her voice is shrill with her sudden excitement.


    Prying my sister off me, she bounces in her seat with her hands clasped to her chest. She resembles our mother so much, it¡¯s often disconcerting. Recalling what happened earlier today, I suddenly panic. ¡°Kyrre, please tell me you¡¯ve spoken with Vala today?¡± I ask her desperately.


    ¡°Kyran, don¡¯t you dare tell me that you¡¯ve gotten back together with her,¡± she chastises me with her face pinching in disappointment.


    ¡°No,¡± I let out a frustrated sigh, ¡°Kyrre, listen to me. I need you to meet with Vala, now, get the bracelet from her and never remove it, do you understand?¡± I speak gravely and her face goes slack.


    ¡°What is this about, Kyran? I just got back to pack lands about an hour ago, what happened?¡± she asks quietly with concern etching her face.


    Vala, meet me in the lodge kitchen with a bracelet, immediately, I mindlink her directly. Actually, make it two, I add, thinking it¡¯s best to be extra cautious.


    Yes, Alpha, I¡¯m on my way, Vala replies shortly.


    Treyvar explains today¡¯s events for our sister while I pile a plate with spaghetti and meatballs, snagging a couple slices of garlic bread. Just as I¡¯m sitting back down, Vala opens the front door, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Give them to Kyrre, one on each wrist,¡± I say over a mouthful, pointing with my fork.


    Kyrre looks stricken but holds her arms out as Vala clasps the bracelets for her. Instantly, my sister¡¯s honey skin darkens into a deep bronze and her hair shifts from golden to chestnut. It¡¯s a stunning glamour, looking completely natural to anyone not aware of the bracelet¡¯s power.


    Looking down at her hands, Kyrre gasps, running into the hall bathroom and gasping louder a second time. ¡°Vala, this is incredible! We could improve these into changing an entire appearance, use them as full disguises if necessary. Wow, this looks so beautiful, I¡¯m in awe,¡± she trills, smiling wide as she comes back into the kitchen.


    Turning toward me, Vala explains, ¡°A few women volunteered for us to model the glamours after them, each bracelet slightly differing from the next with skin tone and shades of hair colors, helping to create a natural effect, especially in a group. We are still handing out some bracelets, but the majority of the pack who need it has one. Most women responded similarly to Kyrre here and were joyous at the results, thinking they may continue to use them once the threat to their safety has disappeared, enjoying the change. A few even asked for us to make some to change like outfits,¡± she mentions offhandedly, glancing at my sister with a small smile.


    I nod in understanding, noticing as her indigo gaze lingers over me, no doubt because of my haircut and shave. I stare at her blankly until she averts her eyes and I continue eating my dinner. Before meeting Selene, Vala was the most attractive woman I¡¯d spoken to. Her coppery blonde hair caught my attention and the deep purple tone in her eyes was striking in contrast. Now, though, I only see her as a formidable wolf in my pack, any attraction I¡¯d had was wiped away after her mistreatment toward me.


    My sister grabs Vala¡¯s arm, pulling her out of the kitchen. ¡°That would be so amazing! I can see it now, going to the beach and wearing the ¡®summertime¡¯ bracelet and putting on an instant, glowing tan with sun-kissed, highlighted hair. Oh, or maybe a ¡®nightlife bracelet¡¯ where my skin gets all glittery and strands of hair glow in the dark! How about¡­¡± Kyrre¡¯s bright voice fades away as they climb the stairs toward the lounge.


    Finishing my plate, I bring it to the dishwasher and reach for Trey¡¯s as well. He gives me a confused look as he looks back from over his shoulder and I just shrug. I couldn¡¯t care less about any of what our sister was going on about, and by the looks of it, Trey feels the same. We both laugh, heading into the garage to leave for our bar.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Selene


    We pick up Hazel and Melody at their loft on the outskirts of the city which is not far from where I walk at the city park and also Kyran¡¯s bar, apparently. It was only a five-minute drive once we left their place and we quickly find a parking space in a nearby garage.


    We all climb out, excited for the night ahead. Hazel bounds over with her tight black pleather pants squeaking as she pulls me into a hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here!¡± she exclaims, grinning. ¡°Oops, I¡¯m so sorry, here, let me help,¡± she mumbles as we pull apart with my hair caught in her gaudy necklace.


    I laugh, separating some strands. ¡°Well, this is why I wear it up most of the time,¡± I joke sarcastically. Tugging sharply, I free myself and rub a little sore spot on my head where some hair pulled out and Hazel apologizes again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, no worries,¡± I reassure her, grabbing my purse off the floor of the car and the four of us make our way to the street, chatting and heels clacking along the pavement.


    Hazel and Melody are twin sisters who Ria met when she graduated high school. They have matching light brown hair with copper highlights, but Hazel wears hers in a sleek bob and Melody keeps hers long and wavy. They have pretty purple-toned gray eyes, sharp facial features and tall, slender bodies, similar to how a supermodel looks.


    Peering at our group as we walk, I suddenly feel like a shrub in a forest of redwoods. Cute, but not incredible. It doesn¡¯t do any good to feel self-conscious. I¡¯m unique, comparatively, here. That can be a good thing, I think to myself, smiling. All of us are beautiful, in our own ways. And we definitely put in the effort to show that off tonight.


    Ria smiles over at me as we wait for the light, standing across the street from the growing line. At the signal, we scurry over and take our place at the end with a few more people filing in behind us. Hazel digs in her purse, pulling out a compact and checks her reflection. Glancing around, I observe the bright neon of the sign on the side of the building, ¡®Howler¡¯s Bar and Nightclub¡¯ illuminating everyone in blue, pink, and yellow as the script gradually shifts colors. We¡¯re less than halfway in line toward the door as I notice the quickly growing number of people behind us.


    ¡°Hey, what time did this place open? It¡¯s getting really busy,¡± I remark, impressed.


    ¡°Um, at nine o¡¯clock, I believe,¡± Ria answers, pulling out her phone. ¡°Yup, at nine. It¡¯s only nine-thirty now, it¡¯ll probably get quite rowdy tonight,¡± she says with a sly smirk.


    Holding out my hand, I raise my eyebrow at her. Fishing in her purse, she rolls her eyes and hands me the keys, being over dramatic, as usual. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say dryly, knowing very well that would¡¯ve been quite a challenge toward the end of the night.


    At the front of the line, I stuff the keys in my purse as Hazel glances over her shoulder, her red lips pursed in a smirk. ¡°Ready? Let¡¯s have some fun,¡± she snickers, catching my eye then turning back toward the two bouncers.


    The men give the four of us a long appraisal, one of them even raising his brows. ¡°Ladies,¡± he greets, holding one of the doors open for us, ¡°welcome to Howler¡¯s.¡± His rough voice slides away with the noise emanating from within.


    Upon entering, there is a shallow platform which opens out into a wide staircase and descends below street level. The walls here are bare of decoration, painted a deep burgundy color and are illuminated with warm, glowing old-fashioned wall sconces. At the foot of the stairs is a second set of double doors, behind which classic rock music thunders out. Ria pushes the doors open and we spill into Howler¡¯s, seeing the bar filled with a wide variety of people of all ages and styles. As rock music rolls out of the record player, a cacophony of voices mixed with laughter and shouts, glasses clinking in the distance, muffled sportscaster jargon buzzing from the TVs, and the sharp clack of pool balls spinning onto a table fills the air.


    Gazing around in awe, I observe the vaulted ceilings with my eyes trailing up to the large skylights and a lofted lounge area with luxurious leather sofas, decorative furnishings, and small tables lining the railing. The staircase handrail is gorgeous with the smooth wood delicately carved with vines and leaves trailing down the iron balustrades. Three pool tables are spread out along the left wall near the base of the staircase with forest green felted tops and intricate filigree ornamenting the flat edges of the tables. I notice a group of men clustered around a dart board in the corner, near the entrance.


    To my right, there is a stage area for a live band, and beyond that are two wide, heavily draped entryways in deep burgundy. Watching a few people enter, I glimpse a small tunnel-like passageway leading into the nightclub. A large, retro record player sits on the other side of the entryway and a new song floats out of it. Abstract painted art and prints of all sizes along with various photographs of landscapes hang along the walls. I gaze at pictures of a black and gray misty forest, a stunning golden sunset over a valley, and a gorgeous log cabin lodge in the snow warmly aglow from within catches my eye specifically.


    Handmade wooden furniture made of deep walnut and adorned with leather in dark tones of black and forest green fills the back quarter of the room. Small standing tables are dotted around and between booth-style tables which line the corners and side walls. Filigree is carved into the side panels of the booths, matching the pool tables. A spacious, black marble floor leads from the entrance to the large, rectangular horseshoe-style bar situated in the back-center of the main room. The bar top is made of the same shiny, smooth black marble as the floor with the consistent filigree ornamenting the front wood paneling and tying the whole room together. Four large flat screens line the top half of the wall behind the bar with various sports games playing. The entire room is dimly lit with soft, moody overhead lighting. Deep, jewel toned stained glass bells hang over the bar at intervals and each table respectively, with smaller, matching sconces dotting the walls.


    This place is absolutely incredible, I wonder in awe and a smile pulls at my lips at the sight.


    As we start walking across the open floor, I can¡¯t stop myself from searching for Kyran with the hope that he¡¯d be working tonight. My eyes drift across the full bar, skimming the faces of patrons and flitting over a few men working behind the bar. Quickly backtracking, my breath catches as I am captured by Kyran¡¯s amber eyes from across the room. He is unrecognizable at first with his short hair and stubble in place of the unruly hair and beard I¡¯m used to. But his warm eyes I could never overlook. A slow, wolfish grin spreads across his handsome face, making my heart skip a beat. Okay, scratch that, he looks absolutely incredible, I murmur to myself as my cheeks heat beneath his gaze.

 Chapter 19: Howlers pt. 2

    Kyran


    Trey and I got to Howler¡¯s an hour before opening to help prep in the kitchen and set up the bar. The moment I gave the go ahead, my bouncers opened the doors to a flood of people with an endless stream pouring in that even now, half an hour later, hasn¡¯t subsided. Busy drying some glasses, I chat with a few customers as I overhear some lewd obscenities float around the lounge. Glancing up to find the source of the salacious comments, I notice a pair of attractive, tall slender women enter the lounge and take in the crowd around them haughtily.


    Witches, Valdr grumbles lowly.


    All are welcome here, I intend to keep this place a neutral zone for all walks of life, I remind him, returning my attention back to the glasses. I place them on a rack beneath the bar, hang the towel and peer at my brother seated in front of me. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be tending the bar in the club?¡± I mutter, resting my palms against the bartop.


    Grinning, he holds up his cup of ice water, shaking the cubes. ¡°I¡¯m finishing my break. I¡¯ve been working such long hours, you know, slaving away for my master,¡± he drawls languidly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nine-thirty,¡± I say flatly. ¡°Get your ass over there! It¡¯s swamped in here, I can only imagine what the club is like,¡± I grumble at him with a suppressed smirk.


    Throwing his water back like a shot, Trey turns in his stool to leave. I take his glass and wash it, reaching for the towel to dry the water spots. Hearing his low whistle, I glance up, following his line of gaze to the entrance. My chest constricts as my eyes fall on Selene gently letting the door shut behind her as she looks around with wonder at my bar. She is absolutely breathtaking. I can¡¯t help it as my gaze traces the flow of her hair cascading over her beautiful face, down along the length of her black dress hugging her amazing curves and my jaw goes slack. I press into my palms on the bartop to steady myself, her appearance completely throwing me off guard. I don¡¯t bother attempting to stifle the low, rumbling growl rolling through my chest as I watch her look around.


    ¡°Damn, aren¡¯t they all a sight for sore eyes,¡± Treyvar murmurs, turning back to me with a sly smile pulling at his mouth. ¡°Tonight¡¯s gonna be a good night,¡± he insinuates, raising his brows.


    Planting my hand on the side of his head, I shove him off of the stool without taking my gaze from Selene. ¡°Get back to work, asshole,¡± I mutter half heartedly as my mouth pulls up into a smirk.


    Trey¡¯s laughter follows him through the bar and he disappears behind the curtains leading into the club room. Leaning on the bartop, I watch Selene as her gaze roams the main room, taking her time absorbing the details of my bar. Her beauty is ethereal, like a beam of light in the dim lounge. Completely unaware that more than a few eyes follow her as she slowly walks in from the entrance, she admires the decorations and turns to look at each wall as she passes. Selene¡¯s gaze drifts over the bartop, her bright eyes looking past the patrons and passing over me briefly until they dart back, locking onto mine. A slow grin spreads on my face from her attention as she notices me watching her. Even from back here I can see the flush of her pale skin and it only makes my grin grow wider.


    Out of all the men in here, she stares at me, I wonder in disbelief. Feeling bold, I straighten and gesture for her to come sit at the stool in front of me, raising my brow when she hesitates. I watch her purse her full lips and turn toward Asteria, saying something in her ear. A rogue wolf plops down in the vacant stool, blocking my view. I glare at him and snarl, causing him to leap off the seat as if his ass was on fire and he hurries toward the end of the bar.


    As I look up, I find Selene walking toward me and I can¡¯t stop myself from watching the way her hips sway distractingly. Dragging my eyes up to hers, I catch the coy smile and quirk of her brow she gives me as she changes her stride, lengthening her steps and exaggerating the way her body flows seductively. Clenching my jaw, I fold my arms across my chest, raising a brow in return.


    Two can play at that game, I muse with a smirk when her eyes drift downward.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Selene


    I try¡ªand fail miserably¡ªto not stare at Kyran¡¯s body as I approach the bar. It doesn¡¯t help that he¡¯s wearing a tight black t-shirt defining his thick muscles, especially his bare arms. Biting the corner of my lip, I drop my gaze to the bartop as I take the seat in front of him. I watch as he slides his arms across the dark marble of the bar, leaning on his elbows. Peeking up, I find his face close to mine and his amber eyes burn into me.


    ¡°What¡¯ll it be, beautiful?¡± he asks, smirking.


    You, I answer on a breath in my mind automatically.


    Blushing, my breath catches and I clear my throat. ¡°Would you make me two daiquiris served up and a gimlet on the rocks, please?¡± I order for the girls, tucking some hair behind my ear. ¡°I, um, also have kind of an odd request, for myself.¡± I speak a little softer and scrunch my nose.


    Kyran smiles with a nod and pulls out three cocktail glasses, clinking them on the bar. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asks me, raising his brow.


    ¡°Could you make me a drink that isn¡¯t alcoholic, but looks like one? I, um, I¡¯ll be driving tonight,¡± I mumble, not wanting to divulge the true reason behind abstaining.


    His eyes squint a moment in thought and nods his head with a lopsided smile. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve got an idea. Just give me a few moments,¡± he murmurs as he busies himself, preparing the drinks expertly.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve got to run to the restroom real quick, where is it?¡± I ask, feeling slightly awkward sitting here watching him in silence.


    ¡°Just before the pool tables there¡¯s a hallway on the right, take the second door,¡± he gestures with a free hand, and adds, ¡°around the corner is my office and alleyway exit, the bathroom is hard to miss,¡± as he flashes a smile.


    ¡°Okay, thank you. I¡¯ll be quick, could you keep this open for me?¡± I ask as I stand, placing a hand on the stool.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kyran grins, shaking the daiquiris.


    Following his guide, I maneuver through the busy bar and stop to wait in a short line. I quickly use the restroom, wash my hands and stand off to the side, checking myself in the mirror. Satisfied, I make my way out through the line of women and skirt around a pair of men stumbling into the hallway. Passing the pool tables, I accidentally bump into someone bending over to shoot. I look over and begin to apologize when I instantly lose my breath.


    Spinning away, I rush straight to the bar, shouldering people out of the way as I go. I risk glancing over my shoulder for a moment, feeling uneasy. He didn¡¯t see me, he barely even looked up. Bolvi, here of all places. Why? Fuck! Fuck fuck fuck! My mind reels as I begin to panic, unsteadily gripping the edge of the bartop and staring down hard at the reflection of the lights on the surface. Breathe. Nose, mouth, slowly. Repeat. Just breathe, I tell myself sternly as my hands begin to tremble.


    Kyran appears in front of me, his easy smiling shifting rapidly to concern as I shakily take my seat, feeling a bit on edge. He sets the finished gimlet aside, gesturing for a waitress and instructing her to bring them over to my sister¡¯s table. I sneak a look over my shoulder, glancing back toward the pool tables. Where is he? Did he see me? I worry, flitting my gaze around nervously.


    ¡°Selene,¡± Kyran says lowly, pulling my focus back to him, ¡°are you alright? Did something happen?¡± he gently lays his hand on my shaking one.


    Looking up, I notice how his eyebrows pinch and his voice is direct but gentle as his posture tenses, leaning toward me. Relaxing slightly, I mutter, ¡°I unfortunately bumped into my ex, by accident. It caught me off guard. We, um, didn¡¯t exactly leave on good terms,¡± I say tightly, grimacing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to overstep, but the way you look right now is not typically how someone reacts just from running into their ex,¡± he says slowly, holding my gaze intensely.


    Twisting my lips, I glance away to the side, feeling unsure of what to say.


    ¡°Selene, do you not feel safe?¡± he asks seriously, giving my hand a light squeeze.


    Kyran¡¯s strong presence is calming and I feel my nerves easing under his gaze. His gentle touch is warm and comforting, making me feel safe and I nod my head. ¡°I do now,¡± I murmur honestly, peering up into his eyes.


    His mouth draws into a flat line and he lowers his head, asking tersely, ¡°Could you point him out to me? Just so I can keep an eye on him for you. I will not let anything happen to you, Selene, understand?¡±


    I nod again, his deep voice comforting me. ¡°Yes, thank you, but I can¡¯t find him anywhere. I might have imagined it, I don¡¯t know.¡± I shake my head a little and squint my eyes. ¡°Um, if I do see him again, I will let you know right away,¡± I murmur.


    My hand feels warm and tingly beneath his and I turn it over so I can clasp his fingers briefly before letting go. I notice a clear drink forgotten on the bar top in front of him, garnished with mint. ¡°So, what fancy drink will be my go-to tonight?¡± I ask, gesturing at the glass, hoping to lighten the mood.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Kyran takes a moment to respond as his eyes sharply roam the room. Glancing down, he picks up the drink, announcing, ¡°May I present the Nojito, all the fun without the headache,¡± he winks, handing it to me with a tight smile.


    I chuckle, placing it down to dig my wallet out of my purse. As I go to give him my card, he puts his hand up with a shake of his head and murmurs, ¡°On the house, it¡¯s my pleasure,¡± with his husky tone returning.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I smile, rising to my feet. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I give him a wink of my own and receive a grin in return.


    Kyran straightens as I turn to find Asteria, Hazel, and Melody openly gawking at me from the side of the room. Ria just happened to find a booth within direct line of sight to the bar. Rolling my eyes, I can¡¯t help the grin that spreads across my face as I make my way to our table, sitting beside Ria and reaching over her to place my purse down on the seat. She nudges my shoulder and glancing down, I find her holding out a napkin. I raise a confused eyebrow at it.


    ¡°For the river of drool pouring out your mouth,¡± Ria says dryly and grins widely.


    Everyone cackles and I laugh along earnestly, peeking over at Kyran who looks as if he is laughing as he turns to make some drinks. ¡°Am I that obvious?¡± I ask, looking around the table.


    ¡°Well, not as obvious as him, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Melody jokes, finishing her daiquiri.


    Several minutes pass as we talk about the bar, catching up with each other and laughter flushes my cheeks. I gather the empty glasses, asking, ¡°Another round?¡± as I stand, reaching for my purse with everyone voicing their agreement.


    I hurry over to the bar corner, finding a gap between groups of people. As I place the empty glasses on the bartop, Kyran nudges the bartender aside in front of me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring those up, you know,¡± he smirks, gesturing at the glasses.


    ¡°I like to help where I can. Would you make another round, please?¡± I ask, smiling sweetly.


    He lifts up a shaker with one hand and places three more cocktail glasses on the bar. ¡°Already on it,¡± he says slyly, winking.


    Holding his gaze, I intentionally shift my attention to his short hair, taking my time looking at him. ¡°You¡¯re really handsome,¡± I murmur, ¡°not that you weren¡¯t before, just that this style suits you better,¡± I hastily add, returning my focus to his eyes with a blush.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve seen me before my sister fixed it. All credit goes to her,¡± he laughs a little sheepishly, running a hand through his hair.


    Finished with our drinks, he slides them over and Ria appears, leaning past me to place a twenty dollar bill on the bartop. ¡°We snagged a pool table, come play if you get the chance,¡± she grins at me, picking up the cocktails with ease and leaving me there without a backward glance.


    Kyran slides the bill back toward me with a smile. ¡°Keep it, save it for a rainy day.¡±


    Narrowing my eyes, I grab the money and catch the attention of an attractive red-haired waitress, beckoning her over. ¡°Excuse me, would you kindly accept this tip? Service has been great tonight,¡± I chirp, handing her the twenty.


    ¡°Oh, sure! Thank you,¡± she smiles, her indigo eyes flitting over to Kyran before turning around and placing the money in a bucket on the shelf of liquor bottles.


    Pursing my lips, I raise my brows at him in challenge and crack a smile.


    He laughs loudly with his eyes crinkling in the corners. I pick up my glass with a grin and push off the bar, turning to head toward the pool tables. Taking my hand, Kyran gently tugs me back around, half laying on the barhop to reach me.


    ¡°Listen to the music, the next song is for you,¡± he murmurs, smiling crookedly and releasing me.


    I huff out a breath and nod before I make my way across the lounge. Automatically, I look around for Bolvi, feeling slightly paranoid. After pushing through the crowded lounge, I find Melody alone at the pool table, chalking a cue stick.


    ¡°Ria and Hazel went to check out the club and will be back in a bit. Wanna play a round?¡± she asks, holding out a second stick for me to take.


    Our game moves fast, mostly in part because I totally suck at playing billiards. I have fun anyway, laughing at all my mistakes and having a good time. As Melody is lining up for a shot, I hear the music change to a punchy drum beat with a plucky guitar, instantly recognizing the classic hit ¡°Oh, Pretty Woman¡±. As the song bounces out from the record player and the lyrics float through my ears, my eyes round and I feel my cheeks flush hotly. I stare down at my feet as my heart beats rapidly.  I can¡¯t believe this man! I wonder, feeling a bit flustered. I peek up at Melody who is completely oblivious to what is happening as she focuses on finishing the table.


    The end of the second verse passes and I steel myself, knowing what¡¯s coming as I sweep my gaze through the bar to find Kyran. Spotting him leaning against the wall by the record player, I meet his eyes just as he mouths the growl part from across the room. If my face was any hotter, I¡¯d combust into a pile of ashes, I groan internally as I roll my lips between my teeth. A full, toothy smile spreads across his face, infecting me and I return the wide grin, slightly shaking my head in disbelief. I hurry with helping Melody clear the table, putting our sticks back on the wall and re-racking the balls neatly.


    Suddenly feeling brazen, I intentionally avert my eyes from Kyran, keeping my back to him until the end of the song nears. Slinging my purse over my shoulder, I turn around and catch his gaze. I mimic the second half of the last verse, beginning to cross the floor toward him as the words ¡®but wait,¡¯ play with a sly smile. Watching Kyran full out laugh, the way his eyes crinkle with amusement makes me giggle a little bit as a giddy feeling washes over me.


    Melody grabs my arm and quickly turns me to the right as Ria and Hazel rush up to us flushed and laughing. They grab my hands, pulling me over toward the club side of the building. Glancing over my shoulder, I scrunch my nose and stick my tongue out playfully, making Kyran smile again as he leans forward, watching as I disappear through the heavy curtains.


    The booming bass drowns out my thoughts as we enter the club and moving is difficult as it is tightly packed with gyrating bodies. Multi-colored strobe lights flash in the hazy air, illuminating the shiny poles on the stage to my right which showcases a number of lithe dancers. The club floor is huge with a sea of people stretching on further than my height allows me to see. The girls pull me up to a large, straight stretch of a bar at the back wall, ordering some more drinks from a handsome blonde man with the three of them behaving like teenagers. Why does he look familiar, have I met him before? I wonder, laughing and rolling my eyes at them.


    The four of us make our way to the center of the dance floor and I find that walking is impossible, the only way to traverse the crowd is with shakes and shimmying steps. Letting the joy of the evening take over, I dance with my sister and friends to the thumping beat of the house music. As time passes, I can¡¯t help thinking about who is in the next room over. He is so different, very hands off, yet completely unapologetic with his flirting. That was one hell of a move he pulled, and it definitely worked, I smile warmly at the thought.


    Steeling myself, I decide to go back and seek him out. I turn toward the draped hallway between the bar and nightclub only to come to an abrupt stop as I slam into a slim, firm chest. Instantly feeling sick, I take one swift glance at Bolvi with his sneer and rusty eyes boring into me and bolt for the doorway, shoving harshly against the throng of gyrating bodies. The mass of people becomes impenetrable, and I hastily change direction toward the raised dais. I scramble, climbing over a sofa between two entwined couples, startling them as I launch myself onto the platform. Trying to avoid contact with blurry bodies, I run as fast as my heels will let me with my heart pounding in my throat. Without looking, I leap off the edge of the stage and dart behind some tall, round side tables, squirming through a group of boisterous women coming out of the passageway and hurry through. My purse tears from my shoulder and I let it go, gasping and trying not to cry.


    I shove the curtains to the barroom aside, seeing Kyran crouched by the bar sweeping glass. Dashing across the floor and into the hallway beneath the stairs, I cut the small line and shoulder through the women¡¯s bathroom door. Going to the furthest stall, I crawl under the door and the woman occupying it shrieks. Seeing my distraught face, she hastily opens the door and leaves. Locking the stall, I fall back onto the toilet, pulling my feet up and stifle a sob with the back of my hand, trying desperately to calm my racing heart.


    Taking a few moments to get my breathing under control, I wait at least five minutes before going over to the sink and attempting to compose myself. Nothing happened, it¡¯s okay. Text Ria, tell her you¡¯re ready to go home and to meet you outside, I try to reason with myself. Reaching for my purse, I abruptly remember losing it in the passageway. ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan, putting my hands to my face.


    Breathe. In, out, I attempt to calm myself as I clean the smudges from my makeup and adjust my hair but nothing I do takes the fear out of my eyes. With my legs shaking, I cross the bathroom and cautiously open the door, peering out into the hallway. Finding it empty, I sigh and take three steps before a sharp pain burns at the back of my scalp, yanking me off my feet. My hands fly up to my head and I yelp as my back is slammed into the wall. Tears spring in my eyes and pour freely down my face, my scalp burning and back aching. Not thinking, I drop my bodyweight and am repaid with a gut-wrenching knee to my stomach, pinning me to the wall. Openly crying, I fear what Bolvi will do to me. ¡°Stop, please!¡± I squeak out breathlessly with a sob.


    His wild, flat, burnt umber eyes glare at me as he leans in and whispers, ¡°I got you now, you little bitch. I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± he grates out through clenched teeth and his sour breath washes over me, making me gag.


    With one hand still fisted in my hair, Bolvi gives my head a harsh shake and reaches up toward my throat with his free hand¡ª


    Snap!


    An agonized yell tears from Bolvi¡¯s mouth before his weight is thrown off of me and his grip rips out a chunk of my hair as he flies down the hall. I let out a hiss of pain, pressing my hand to the back of my head. Crouched on my knees, I look through my tears down the hall and see Bolvi¡¯s slumped body in the corner. A shadow moves past me and I jump with a cry, startled and afraid.


    Kyran slowly kneels down in front of me, his face is twisted in rage and his chest heaves with every breath. Seeing him brings a flood of fresh tears pouring down my cheeks as a feeling of relief washes over me. Without hesitation, I collapse forward into his warm embrace and my tension abates as his strong arms envelop me.


    After a moment, he pulls back and his warm fingers gently lift my chin. His amber eyes are bright as he gazes intensely at me. ¡°I am so sorry, Selene. Are you hurt? Are you alright?¡± he asks, his deep voice sounding rougher than usual.


    Sucking in my lip, I start to nod but end up swiveling my head around before shaking it a few times. ¡°No, I¡¯m not alright,¡± I say on a sob as his palm spreads out, cupping my face and stroking my cheek with his thumb.


    I am now, though. With you. You feel safe, I think as I stare into his warm eyes and lean into his hand.

 Chapter 20: Take Care pt. 1

    Kyran


    Treyvar, office hall, now. Selene has been attacked, I need you to remove the body, I mindlink my brother angrily as I kneel in the hallway.


    Shit, he responds instantly, I¡¯m on it.


    As I release Selene¡¯s face, she reaches up and rubs at the back of her head with a wince. When she withdraws her hand, I notice how her fingertips are coated in her blood and mine immediately boils at the sight. Whipping my head around to glare at the bastard responsible, I find the hall empty.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan through clenched teeth, balling my hands into fists.


    Find him! He cannot be allowed to roam free, Valdr demands with rage.


    Heavy footfalls echo into the hallway as Trey comes barreling around the corner. He takes a moment, looking around noticing only Selene and myself and his brow pinches.


    Fucker¡¯s gone, must¡¯ve left out the alleyway exit. He looked familiar, but I can¡¯t place him. His eyes betray him, he¡¯s about to become fully berserk, I mindlink Trey with hot ire still coursing through me.


    Must¡¯ve been a rogue, then, to behave this way here. I¡¯ll get Jeger and let you know what we find. What happened? He glances down toward Selene, nodding at the blood on her hand.


    We can talk it over later; I need to tend to her. Go find Asteria and inform her of this but assure her that Selene is safe with me. We¡¯ll be in the office, I inform him tersely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Trey says hastily, turning on his heel and hurrying away.


    ¡°Can you stand?¡± I ask quietly, gently taking her hands in mine.


    Meeting my gaze, she nods her head, and I help pull her slowly to her feet. I notice the way she presses a hand to her stomach and grimaces, my anger flashing again at the sight.


    Clenching my jaw, I swallow harshly against the growl bubbling up my throat. ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll help you with your wound,¡± I say tensely, guiding her down the hall.


    Opening my office, I flick on the light and have Selene sit in an armchair as I dig through the closet, pulling out a first-aid kit. Turning toward Selene, I meet her gaze and ask, ¡°Is it okay for me to check your head?¡± and wait for her permission.


    Her brows pull together and up, as if in disbelief. ¡°Yes,¡± she whispers, her crystal eyes gleaming with unshed tears.


    Rounding the back of the chair, I stretch gloves over my hands and gently sift through her red-stained hair, searching for the wound. Lifting a section, I find a small bare patch wet with blood. ¡°I need to flush this out, to get a better look at it. I¡¯m going to use sterile water, but it might hurt a little, just so you¡¯re prepared, okay?¡± I inform her, leaning over the armrest to look at her.


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± she replies with a small smile.


    Taking an irrigation syringe out of the packaging, I prep it along with some gauze and antiseptic spray, setting everything beside me on a disposable towel. I lift the syringe and separate her hair once more. ¡°Ready?¡± I ask, waiting once more for her confirmation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replies quietly.


    I flush the wound and her head twitches slightly at the feeling as I look closely to see if it needs stitching. Only seeing a small circle of missing skin, I¡¯m relieved it isn¡¯t a gash as I set the syringe down and grab the spray. ¡°I am going to spray antiseptic on the wound, to kill any possible bacteria. It will sting,¡± I tell her, pausing again for her reply.


    She only nods her head slightly in response. I quickly spray and take some gauze, pressing it to her head. ¡°Hold this firmly for me, please,¡± I instruct, placing her hand over the gauze. Removing the gloves, I discard them in the trash can by my desk and kneel in front of Selene.


    ¡°You¡¯re missing a small patch of hair and scalp, though I didn¡¯t find a deep gash or split. You don¡¯t need stitches, but it¡¯s going to be sore for a while, so be mindful when showering or brushing your hair,¡± I advise her and she nods, her eyes not meeting my gaze.


    ¡°Selene, what happened?¡± I breathe out, ¡°a woman came rushing up to me, frantic about some crazy lady climbing into her bathroom stall so I went to check it out, finding him¡ª¡± I cut myself off as my voice hardens from my rising anger and I close my eyes, exhaling harshly. ¡°I just about lost all control, seeing you like that,¡± I murmur, sitting down on the floor and her eyes flick to mine.


    You should¡¯ve, I would love nothing more than to rip him apart, Valdr seethes in my mind.


    For a moment she just sits there, silently holding her head and staring at me. Glancing to the side, she releases a shaky breath and responds, ¡°That was my ex, Bolvi. I had only seen him that one time, earlier in the night, when I had been weird at the bar. I kept looking for him but never saw him again, until I was dancing with my friends and¡­¡± she pauses, turning her eyes to me with a blush, ¡°and I went to find you again. Except I crashed into him, unexpectedly. I don¡¯t know where he came from or how he found me, but he did. I immediately ran, trying to escape. Ugh, my purse,¡± she groans, pressing her free hand to her face.


    I quirk my brow, my jaw clenched too tightly for me to speak aloud, fearing a harsh growl would tear free if I did.


    ¡°He tried pulling me back into the club, but I yanked free and dropped it. Someone¡¯s probably made off with it by now,¡± she sighs, dropping her hand. Looking intently at me, she leans forward, pressing her palm to my cheek. ¡°Thank you, Kyran,¡± she whispers as a tear wells up and spills down her face.


    As I reach up to wipe it, a knock rattles the door and Treyvar pushes it open. Behind him is Asteria with both fury and fear clear on her face. Trey reaches out with a black purse dangling from his hand. ¡°I believe this is yours?¡± he offers as he smiles at Selene.


    When she rises from the chair, I stand and gently take the gauze from her head, seeing that the bleeding stopped. She takes her purse, checking its contents briefly, before slinging it over her shoulder.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    We have a problem, I mindlink Trey, giving him a hard look.


    With his mouth going flat, he glances at Asteria, then Selene and back to me. Should we make sure they get home safely? he asks in a serious tone.


    I nod my head once imperceptibly, noticing the pinch of Selene¡¯s brow and slight frown of her lips. I watch as she taps her phone as an idea forms. Stepping in front of her, I hold my hand out and ask quietly, ¡°May I have this for a moment?¡±


    She obliges, placing her phone in my palm. Peering down at the cracked screen, I open her contacts and add my information. Smirking, I silently hand the phone back to her. As she glances at her phone, a tinkling laugh like that of a bell chimes out from her mouth. Grinning up at me, she swats my arm playfully.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to hear that,¡± she whispers, giggling as Ria takes her arm lightly.


    ¡°Sel, let¡¯s head home. I already texted the girls to meet us at the car, if you¡¯re okay to drive?¡± she asks, concerned.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Just mostly shaken up, and a bit sore, but I can drive. Thank you, again, I don¡¯t really want to think about what would have happened if you hadn¡¯t shown up,¡± Selene turns back to me, biting her lip as her eyes grow watery once more.


    Before I can respond, she wraps her arms around my middle, squeezing tightly. Releasing me quickly and heading out into the hallway, Selene glances over her shoulder with a small smile. I take a step toward her, intending to see them to their car when Asteria looks back at me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be okay from here. Thank you, though,¡± she says tightly, her eyes flashing.


    I nod my head, watching them round the corner. I close my eyes, run my hand through my hair and bow my head a moment, taking a slow breath. Smelling jasmine, my chest rumbles quietly as I inhale deeply.


    She smells incredible, Valdr mumbles.


    ¡°Dude, did you just sniff your shirt?¡± Trey scoffs, grinning.


    Glaring at him, I grab the back of his neck and toss him out into the hallway, pulling the office door closed behind me.


    <hr>


    Running stealthily through the woods along the road, Treyvar and I discuss everything that had happened. After meeting with Jeger in the alleyway, he confirmed my suspicions and took off after the scent trail, letting me know he¡¯d give me an update if he found anything new.


    My brother and I decided to keep watch as Selene and Asteria made their way home, in case they were being followed. When Selene had told me it was her ex who attacked her, I recognized his name immediately. Bolvi was in my pack once, a lesser ranked wolf with no special skills or ability. There had been claims he was involved with the abduction of my mother, that he had been directly in contact with the vampires for some time, using their venom as a drug of sorts to get high. My father had exiled him after exerting his will as Alpha, discovering the truths buried in lies, stripping him of any ties to us, and branding him as a traitor, deeming him a rogue never to be part of a pack again. Seeing his eyes tonight showed me the vamps must¡¯ve gotten sick of his shit, too.


    Maybe he¡¯d been tracking her, following her and found an opportunity to attack. But why, though? Just because someone dumps you doesn¡¯t give you reason to go psychotic, Trey mindlinks me, dodging around a tree.


    Glancing at the taillights of the Prius, I am reminded of running into Selene at the park, ¡®I¡¯m alright, you didn¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯ve had much worse, ha,¡¯ her dark words echoing in my mind. I didn¡¯t fully understand then that she meant those words literally.


    This is not the first time that he¡¯s hurt her. It was not a coincidence, Valdr snarls angrily.


    Trey and I both growl in response to Valdr¡¯s realization. Women are treated highly within our kind and only a weak, pathetic excuse of a man would harm a female. If one is ever found out for their despicable actions, he would be brutally beaten, tortured to near death, and exiled from the pack. He would be physically branded with a vampire fang, scarring him beyond healing abilities and forever being known as an abuser.


    Why at Howler¡¯s, though? Why would he wait to attack there, where risks of being caught are very high, rather than at the park or the store? I ask Valdr and Trey, ducking beneath a fallen oak.


    My only thought is maybe she caught him by surprise, that maybe he didn¡¯t know where to find her, Trey offers, coming to a stop beside me.


    Satisfied to see her pull into her driveway, I drop the small sports bag I¡¯d carried in my mouth to hold my belongings and wait for the large iron gates to fully close before we shift.


    ¡°Whatever the reasoning is, he escaped and Jeger hasn¡¯t contacted since following his trail. He¡¯s almost fully berserk, I am certain of that. His eyes had a red tinge and it¡¯s only a matter of time before he¡¯s fully out of control. I cannot have him roaming about freely, he needs to be dealt with, and soon,¡± I sigh, running my hand through my hair.


    Trey kicks a branch in thought, with a pinched brow. In the distance I can hear the car doors shutting, followed shortly by the house door. Releasing a breath, I tip my head back and gaze at the stars, readying myself for what I need to do.


    ¡°You can head back; I¡¯ll meet you at the lodge in a little while. Could you bring my things with you?¡± I glance over at Trey and see him nod once before shifting. He opens his jaws, and I place the strap of my bag between his teeth, watching as he lopes away into the woods.


    Inhaling deeply, I reach my arm forward and shove my hand through the barrier around Hekate¡¯s lands, bracing for the onslaught of pain. Nothing happens as only empty air greets my hand, though it has a slight weight to it. Perplexed, I swish my arm around and reach a bit farther, feeling the barrier going past my elbow. Still nothing. Narrowing my eyes, I tense before I leap through, planting my feet on the other side and drop into a crouch.


    Can I help you, Kyran? Hekate¡¯s sharp voice rattles my mind.


    I launch to my feet like a startled cat, twisting in every direction and searching for Hekate.


    I am elsewhere, a bit indisposed at the moment. Why have you come? she asks with a clipped tone.


    Hearing the rustling of feathers, I sweep my gaze around the dark woods and locate a raven in a nearby tree staring at me intently. I bow my head slightly, acknowledging her presence.


    Hekate, I address the raven, Selene had been attacked by a rogue wolf tonight. He¡¯s a berserker, and also her ex-boyfriend. I intervened but being mindful of Selene, I unintentionally allowed him to escape. He is being tracked and I fully intend on eradicating him myself. I wanted to make you aware, in case extra protection is needed.


    The raven cocks its head eerily, silently watching me with beady eyes. If it¡¯s any consolation, you¡¯re the only thing that has come in contact with my barrier and lived, her voice states chillingly. Whipping its head to the side, the raven caws and moments later, a bat flies directly into the barrier. Energy snaps, flashing brightly like a bug zapper on a porch and disintegrates the bat before it even fully makes contact with the forcefield.


    Frowning, I glance down at the pile of ashes and swallow thickly.


    You are safe to cross now that it knows you. You are welcome on my lands, however only when absolutely necessary. Would you like a transport? she asks lightly with a hint of humor in her voice.


    My eyes round as I quickly shake my head and shift, promptly taking off toward my lands. The raven soars above me for a moment before veering off into the sky with a caw.


    Take care, Custos, her ghostly voice calls out, following me through the night.

 Chapter 21: Take Care pt. 2

    Kyran


    Having slept like shit, I roll out of bed and take a quick shower. I couldn¡¯t get the witch¡¯s voice out of my head and kept thinking about what she had said to me twice now. As I¡¯m getting dressed, I mindlink Elder Eirene, Could you meet with me this morning? I need help understanding something involving what I believe is Latin.


    I wait a moment, hearing only silence in return. As I¡¯m about to contact Elder Chrestotes in concern, Eirene¡¯s quiet voice replies, Alpha Kyran, I am not on our lands and expect to return in a few days. Is it of high importance? I can¡¯t speak long; this distance is quite taxing on my old mind.


    No, it¡¯s alright, thank you. I will speak with you once you have returned. Safe travels, Elder, I murmur in response.


    As I shut my door behind me and trot down the stairs to the lounge, my phone buzzes in my pocket. Pulling it out, I notice a text from an unknown number.


    Hey meat cart guy ;)


    Grinning widely, I reply,


    Good morning, sweetheart ;)


    I hope you slept well


    While waiting for her response, I add Selene to my contacts as ¡®sweetheart¡¯ and lean against the wall next to the stairs.


    I was thinking about last night¡­


    How does a do-over sound?


    What do you mean?


    Well¡­since the night didn¡¯t go


    as planned, I thought maybe


    you could show me how fun


    your bar can be


    That is, if the owner will let


    you take some time off on a


    Sat night ;p


    Narrowing my eyes, I think about what she could mean by that. Realization strikes me and I bark out a laugh as Kyrre walks down the hallway.


    ¡°Kyran? Why are you smiling at your phone like a¡ªomigosh!¡± she gasps with her hand flying to her mouth. ¡°Gimme that!¡±


    She snags my phone out of my hand, bounding down the stairs. ¡°Kyrre!¡± I yell after her, taking the steps two at a time. Her laughter floats through the house as she flits around, typing on my phone. I catch her around the waist and haul her off her feet with one arm, snatching my phone out of her hand. Dropping my sister on her ass, I look at my screen in shock with a groan.


    hmm¡­idk¡­if u think


    u can handle it


    meet me tonite & I will show


    u just how much fun I can be


    ;)


    ¡°Kyrre!¡± I growl, glaring at her.


    She just grins at me and turns toward the kitchen and I follow when my phone buzzes again. I quickly swipe the screen and smile at Selene¡¯s message.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Hahah


    Sounds like a challenge ;)


    I quickly tap out a response as my face flushes with heat.


    I¡¯m sorry, that was my sister¡­


    She can be a real pain lol


    I would like to see you again,


    I¡¯m sure I can work something


    out with the owner ;)


    Glancing up, I notice Trey laughing with Kyrre at the stove and get an idea, tapping out a couple more texts.


    Bring your sister, too, if


    she¡¯d like to come again.


    I think I know someone


    who¡¯d be happy to see her


    Okay I will!


    I¡¯ll see you tonight :)


    Grinning, I turn toward the garage and close the door behind me, heading to the park for my morning run. I hope the day passes quickly, I muse, smiling the whole way there.


    <hr>


    Selene


    I spent the day milling around the property, texting with Kyran and asking a ton of questions about one another. We talked about what our hobbies are, the music we listen to, favorite things to eat, and a lot of our dislikes as well. Hours passed quickly with laughter and surprises, discovering that he and I are quite similar, except where he lives a busy life and mine is more laid back. Kyran admitted to playing guitar but that he hasn¡¯t touched one in a long time, and I confided in him, telling him I love to sing, although nobody has ever heard me because I¡¯m afraid of the vulnerability it brings. He let me know he understands, sharing that he would only sing around his family while playing his guitar. We coincidentally both messaged that we¡¯d like to hear each other sometime and it made me smile warmly.


    Ria had come out to the gardens to bring me a late lunch and sit with me in the sunlight. We talked about last night and she was very upset that she wasn¡¯t there when it happened, angry that she should have done something to help me. I reassured her that in no way was it her fault, knowing how impossible that was since everything happened so quickly, and with the bar being so busy. I mentioned going out again tonight to try to make a better experience out of it and she knowingly teased me about Kyran lightheartedly. I offered for her to invite the girls again, since she¡¯s closer with them than I am and she agreed, leaving me here to call them.


    My phone vibrates in my hand and I check the screen, smiling as I see Kyran¡¯s latest question.


    What is one food you could eat for the


    rest of your life and never get sick of?


    Mine would have to be pizza


    Quickly tapping, I send my answer without hesitation,


    Easy, ice cream! :) Ooh, put ours


    together and we¡¯d have the best forever


    food combo! Sweet and savory, yumm


    Glancing up with a smile, I notice the sky has turned a deep gold, making me abruptly aware of the time. Feeling giddy, I pop up off the garden bench and hurry into the cottage, making my way up to my room. Leaving my door open, I call out into the hallway, ¡°Hey! What should I wear tonight? I need ideas,¡± as I cross my room and open my bathroom door to turn on the shower.


    ¡°Check your bed!¡± Ria¡¯s distant voice reaches me as I enter my room once more.


    Glancing over, I notice how she¡¯s left me a new outfit and I grin, stepping over to pick up the clothes. Ria got me a pair of light denim distressed skinny jeans and a short-sleeved, white V-neck bodysuit made from stretchy, glittery fabric. She would get the shimmery one, I laugh with a shake of my head.


    ¡°Thank you! This looks really pretty, Ria,¡± I call out to her with a smile.


    Reaching over and tossing my jacket on my bed, I hastily take a shower, eager to get ready and go to the bar. In my bathroom, mindful of the sore spot on my head, I blow dry my hair straight and smooth it with a flat iron, flipping the ends a bit to add movement. Checking the mirror, I make sure the little bald patch isn¡¯t visible. Sitting down at my vanity, I decide to redo the same makeup as last night, except I use concealer on the bruise that bloomed on my cheek overnight, blending it with some foundation, add glitter to the smokey eyeshadow, and choose to wear a soft red lipstick tonight. Getting dressed in my second new outfit, I dig through my closest and pull on a pair of black ankle boots to match my leather jacket. Straightening, I take a look in my mirror as Ria knocks on my door and enters with a whistle.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯m totally digging the naughty and nice look you¡¯ve got going,¡± she drawls as she waggles her eyebrows.


    ¡°How the hell do you pee in that thing?¡± I ask incredulously, eyeing her tight black pleather jumpsuit with a grin.


    ¡°Very carefully,¡± she winks with a grin in return. ¡°Oh, hold on a sec.¡± She crosses my room, her black stilettos clicking as she shimmies up to me. Holding out my moon necklace, she drapes it over my head and murmurs, ¡°There, perfect,¡± as she pulls my hair out from the chain, smiling. Stepping around me, she smacks my ass with a, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± tossed over her shoulder and sashays out of my room.


    Blinking a few times, I shake my head with a laugh and follow her downstairs. ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous, you know that, right?¡± I mutter toward her.


    As I step off the stairs, I head for the door and snag the car keys before Ria does. She turns toward a wall mirror, pulling her auburn waves up messily.


    ¡°Up, or down?¡± she asks, releasing her hair down her back.


    ¡°Down, definitely. You look like if Poison Ivy and Catwoman morphed together,¡± I grin at her, opening the door.


    ¡°That is the best compliment, ever,¡± she grins back wickedly and hands me my purse.


    Checking the time as we get in the car, I smile excitedly, anxious to see Kyran again.

 Chapter 22: Tension pt. 1

    Selene


    Wiping down the bartop, I think about my ongoing conversation with Selene and an easy smile tugs my lips upward. She¡¯s got a great sense of humor, is witty, intelligent, and has a silly side that is very carefree. I can sense a darkness within her, however. It clouds the bright light that is her soul and I found myself often wondering today how to help her break through it.


    One of my bouncers pokes his head into the bar and brings me back to the present. I give him a nod to open, which he returns and the door swings closed behind him as he disappears back to the street level entrance. Within moments, the eerie stillness of the lounge washes away to the din of excitement, music, and glasses clinking. I turn around, turning on the TVs to play the sports channels. Every time the entrance doors swing open, I find myself searching eagerly for Selene to walk through, wanting to see her icy blue eyes again. Feeling anxious, I roll my sleeves up to my elbows methodically. Rather than my work shirt, I decided to wear a plain black tee underneath a deep green and black flannel and left it unbuttoned. It is an old, comfortable favorite, given to me as a birthday gift from Kyrre a few years back. She had told me, ¡®It contrasts your eyes nicely,¡¯ whatever the hell that is supposed to mean.


    Feeling a hand on my shoulder, my chest tightens momentarily as I look up, only to deflate upon seeing my brother.


    ¡°You alright? You look kind of lost,¡± he chuckles, leaning against the back of the bar.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good. I kinda feel like a teenager again,¡± I mumble, glancing around the bar.


    ¡°Huh? Why would you¡ªno way!¡± Trey grins widely as he pushes upright. ¡°You¡¯re expecting to see Selene again, aren¡¯t you? Aw, are you guys having a date?¡± he says mockingly, making a kissy face at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an ass,¡± I roll my eyes, hiding my smirk. ¡°Why don¡¯t you worry about your own interests, hmm?¡± I add, giving him a slight shove out from behind the bar.


    ¡°What?¡± he asks confused, turning back toward me.


    I just give him a toothy grin, pushing him bodily toward the club passageway. Stopping at the record player, I browse some music, trying to keep myself distracted. A sharp elbow hits my side and I glare at Treyvar, about to tell him to get to work when I see his smirk and I turn quickly toward the entrance. My chest tightens when I find Selene holding a door open and letting Ria in behind her. I flash a glance at Trey, laughing at his expression as he gawks at the door. I watch as his face goes slack before he scurries through the curtains like a rat.


    ¡°Coward!¡± I teasingly call after him, laughing again.


    Meeting Selene¡¯s gaze, I see her smile and give a little wave. I grin widely, making my way back to the bar to get her drink order prepared and notice her wave at her two friends from last night sitting in a nearby booth. Glancing at their table, I take out two cocktail glasses and make a couple daiquiris for them as well.


    Adding a slice of lime to each glass, I place them on a tray and carry them over to their table when Vala steps in front of me closely, placing her hand on my forearm. I glare down at her hand silently then flick my eyes up to hers and she quickly removes it, worry pulling her brow down. Stepping around the tray, she leans in to speak quietly.


    ¡°A group of vamps just entered, at least seven of them,¡± she says tensely.


    Narrowing my eyes, I respond lowly, ¡°This is a neutral area, they have the freedom to be here as long as they don¡¯t cause problems, you know this. Go out back and pull out the mixers we have saved, but let them know we have low stock,¡± I mutter, moving toward Selene¡¯s table.


    ¡°Ky¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, Vala, you know I don¡¯t like it,¡± I growl as she withdraws again, her eyes slightly round.


    ¡°Caedes is here,¡± she hisses with fear and anger mixed in her voice.


    Whipping my head toward the doors, I lock my eyes on him centered in his eerie group of the undead.


    What the fuck is that bastard doing here? Valdr snarls, sending a rumble through my chest.


    Pushing the tray of drinks into Vala¡¯s hands, I direct her to Selene¡¯s table and stalk toward the entrance. Caedes is their leader¡ªthe vampire king¡ªand he¡¯s at least two thousand years old, though his appearance suggests otherwise. He has a narrow face with sharp features, unblemished, smooth milky skin, and short ebony hair. His lanky body belies the extreme strength he is capable of, as well as speed. To humans, if his blood red eyes are glamoured, he looks to be in his mid-twenties and completely unexceptional, which is what makes him¡ªall of them¡ªso dangerous.


    All vampires have the same eyes, body type, strength, and speed. Most have some magic and psychic abilities, all of which vary in intensity and are what they primarily use to catch their prey. Their powers are useless against other supernatural beings except for their physical traits, however, putting them on even grounds with us wolves. What the hell are they doing here? I haven¡¯t seen him since Mother¡¯s disappearance, over a hundred and fifty years ago, I growl as I cross the floor through the parting crowd.


    There was that one time in the Underground, he was pissed you ripped his henchman in half during one of the fights. Remember how he bared his fangs at you from the stands? Valdr reminds me, bristling at the vampires¡¯ proximity.


    Growling as I approach, Caedes steps out of the creepy group with every one of them staring at me, unblinking.


    ¡°Ah, Kyran. You¡¯ve grown, though not out of that nasty temper of yours, I see,¡± he taunts, his red eyes gleaming.


    ¡°Glamour your eyes, all of you. I won¡¯t have this shit ruin my business,¡± I glare at them all, watching as they comply and their eyes become muted shades of brown.


    ¡°You are not welcome, Caedes, not here, not after what you did to my pack. Leave, before I force you out,¡± I snarl, feeling the energy of my pack¡¯s attention around me.


    ¡°Hmm, yes, I know, I know. I am just stopping by to speak with a friend. I heard about this little place and wanted to take a look around, no bother from me,¡± he drones, his eyes darting around the bar and abruptly coming to a halt, a smug smile tugging on his thin lips.


    Quickly turning sideways so I don¡¯t put my back to him, I follow his gaze to Selene¡¯s table and find her back to us¡ªthankfully¡ªkeeping her completely unaware of what¡¯s happening. Lashing my hand out, I clench Caedes¡¯ throat and shove him bodily through the door, causing his parasites to hiss behind me.


    Snarling, I slam him against the concrete wall, cracking it a bit with the force of his impact. Caedes glares at me with a wicked grin, not bothering to move against me. Lifting his hand, he points a sharp finger at my chest.


    ¡°Looks like you have a weakness, dog,¡± he runs his tongue over his teeth gleefully.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    My control slips and I smash my fist into his face twice, shattering his nose and cheek then launch him halfway up the stairs. Before his body hits the concrete, he twists into a crouch with his head snapping up and baring his fangs at me. A low hiss escapes him and his leeches rush into the stairwell and out toward the street in a blur, their wind lightly billowing my unbuttoned shirt.


    Caedes spits a mouthful of blood at my feet then darts away, leaving his laughter echoing around me. I slam my fist into the place his face was moments ago, my blood boiling. Clenching my jaw, I heal my hand and wipe the blood on the inside of my flannel, turning at the sound of the door swinging open. Trey and Vala come through wearing mirrored expressions of concern.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything from you and wanted to see if you¡¯d need backup. Why the hell were they here?¡± Trey looks baffled, putting a hand to the back of his head.


    ¡°What did he say to you? I haven¡¯t seen you that angry in a long time,¡± Vala says quietly, eyeing the broken wall.


    She steps through the door with a shake of her head, briefly returning with a tall painting and hangs it over the smashed area with magic. Glancing at the blood on the floor, she waves her hand and it turns to dust. Looking back at me, she silently raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say much, just that he was meeting a friend and wanted to look around here because he¡¯d heard about it,¡± I mutter, running my hand over my face.


    I can¡¯t be so reactive, not anymore. I have too many people depending on me to behave rashly, I chastise myself as I take a breath and sigh, grateful that it didn¡¯t turn into a bloodbath.


    Pushing the door aside, I hold it open for Vala and Trey to walk through and turn to follow them, halting before I almost run into one of Selene¡¯s friends making her way outside. I step back and let her through, giving her a small smile which she doesn¡¯t even acknowledge, pushing past me and hurrying up the stairs.


    Bitch, Valdr grumbles irritably.


    Enough, I reply, suppressing a chuckle and stepping into the lounge.


    ¡°Hey, Kyran,¡± I hear Selene¡¯s melodic voice call out and a wave of calmness washes over me at the sight of her.


    She¡¯s at the far pool table with Asteria, setting up a game. My eyes run over her involuntarily, appreciating her beauty, feeling as if every time I see her it¡¯s like the first time all over again. I smile genuinely, snatching Treyvar¡¯s shoulder before he gets too far ahead of me and drag him over to their table.


    Did he just whimper? Valdr teases, making me huff out a laugh.


    ¡°Selene, Asteria, this is my brother, Treyvar,¡± I announce with a grin, feeling the tension rippling through his body.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Selene greets with a smile, racking the pool balls.


    ¡°Mmm, we¡¯ve met, officially. Last night,¡± Asteria drawls out with a smirk, conspicuously unzipping her bawdy outfit a few inches lower.


    I look at Trey incredulously, watching as his eyes bulge out at the floor and he swallows thickly.


    Dude, I gotta hear about this, I mindlink him with a laugh.


    A shake of his head is his only response as Asteria laughs with a roll of her eyes.


    Selene hands me a cue stick with a wink, and I smile, eager to enjoy the night with her.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Selene


    ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful, Selene,¡± Kyran murmurs, leaning in to take the cue stick from me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I blush, tucking some hair behind my ear. It¡¯s disorienting, hearing him say that. I¡¯m used to the crass compliments men usually hand out, but never something so simple and truthful, the way he says it, I wonder as I rack the balls.


    ¡°Hazel left her wallet in her car and will be back in a moment. We can play a quick game, I¡¯ll take it easy on you guys, don¡¯t worry,¡± I banter, grinning.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Ria barks a laugh, tipping back the last of her drink.


    Laughing, I set my stick against the table and take her glass from her, grabbing my empty one as well. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I say over my shoulder, stepping toward the bar.


    Kyran¡¯s gentle hand presses lightly against my lower back and I feel his warmth bloom over my skin, giving me tiny tingles as he leans toward me. ¡°I¡¯ll make them, so you can trust that your request is done properly,¡± he murmurs lowly, giving me a small smile.


    Grateful for his attentiveness, I smile back and hand him the glasses, watching as he crosses the floor and ducks behind the bar, deftly making our drinks. Turning back toward the pool table, I narrow my eyes between Ria and Treyvar, sensing some tension.


    ¡°Hey, Treyvar, how¡¯d you meet Ria?¡± I ask, noticing her smirk.


    He scuffles his shoe against the floor, glancing at Ria then quickly averting his gaze to me. ¡°I, uh, she¡ªI work the bar in the club, she ordered a couple of drinks from me,¡± he says quickly, his cheeks flushing.


    I raise my brow at Ria as she shrugs her shoulders with a grin. ¡°He¡¯s scared of wi¡ªah, women. Confident, powerful women,¡± she clears her throat and flashes a grin at Treyvar.


    I roll my eyes with a laugh, knowing damn well how imperious Asteria can be. Kyran returns, handing me my Nojito and Ria a pretty looking purple cocktail. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s that?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Purple Rain, I figured it suits Asteria. If you don¡¯t like it, I will make you a different drink,¡± he turns to her, running his hand through his dark hair.


    ¡°Thank you, no worries. This is delicious,¡± she responds, already a quarter of the way through her drink.


    Placing my glass on a small table at the wall, I pick up my stick and chalk it. ¡°Alright, you guys ready to get your asses handed to you?¡± I grin, bending down to line up my shot.


    Jamming my stick into the cue ball, I barely make the break and laugh as I scratch immediately, joined by everyone else.


    Straightening, I notice Kyran¡¯s amber eyes narrow as he smirks, easily pocketing a few balls in succession. When he meets my gaze again, I scrunch my nose at him playfully, causing him to laugh. Treyvar excuses himself before playing, mumbling something about work and crossing the lounge toward the club quickly. Ria laughs loudly, watching him go before sweeping the table of a few more balls.


    I¡¯ve gotta talk to her about this, something is up, I just know it, I think to myself as I take a sip of my sweet drink, peeking over the rim at Kyran as he lines up for a shot across the table. Smirking, I turn sideways, sitting on the edge of the table in front of the ball he is aiming at. Watching as the cue ball bounces off the cushion, I grin when Kyran¡¯s warm gaze flicks up to mine. His eyes narrow slightly and I pout innocently, blinking slowly, noticing the smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    Hopping off the table, I try earnestly to line up a shot straight down the side of the table. As I aim, I see Kyran¡¯s forearms fold over the side with his muscles contracting. Focusing, I take my shot, sinking our last ball in the corner pocket. I gasp, grinning wide and Ria whoops loudly, finishing her drink. Kyran gives me a crooked smile and gestures at the eight-ball near the center of the table. As I move toward the cue ball, I brush past Kyran and his hand squeezes my hip lightly, sending tingles down my leg. My ears get hot as I suck in my lip, feeling a bit flustered. He¡¯s very respectful, but I want to show him how he makes me feel, I wonder as I enjoy the feel of his touch.


    As I turn to look back at Kyran, I notice Hazel coming back into the bar making her way over to us. Once she reaches our table, Melody appears from the club entrance smiling broadly. ¡°You guys, you gotta get in here!¡± she calls over, waving at us excitedly. ¡°This crowd is wild.¡±


    Hazel glances at Ria for a moment, her gaze shifting to me then landing on Kyran. A sly grin spreads on her face as she takes my hand, pulling me toward the club. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go,¡± she says over her shoulder eagerly.


    ¡°Hold on a second,¡± I say, tugging my hand back. I remove my jacket and fold it over my purse, looking at Kyran. ¡°Is there somewhere safe I can put these?¡± I ask, smiling a little awkwardly.


    I watch as Kyran takes off his flannel and his thick arms bunch with the movement. He holds his hand out for my things and I give them to him, watching as he bundles them up inside his shirt. Stepping toward me, he leans down near my ear murmuring, ¡°They¡¯ll be in my office, I keep the door locked.¡±


    Straightening, he takes a few steps back, nodding his head past my shoulder for me to follow Ria and Hazel. I smirk, turning and walking slowly toward them, knowing he¡¯s watching me go.

 Chapter 23: Tension pt. 2

    Selene


    Hazel grabs my hand again firmly in her heated palm as we pass through into the booming club. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some drinks!¡± she yells over the music, pulling me along toward the bar.


    Ria takes the lead, easily carving a path through gyrating bodies. In the flashing lights, I can make out Treyvar behind the bar as he turns toward us from the far end. Melody squeezes in between Ria and I, giving him a wide smile as he approaches.


    ¡°Ladies,¡± he greets with an easy smile, his earlier awkward demeanor completely erased from him. ¡°What can I get for you?¡±


    Each of the girls order their drinks, laughing and flirting as he makes them. I watch as they take the glasses as he hands them out, all three of them being borderline obnoxious as they lean too far over the bar, pushing their chests out, and gliding their hands over his arms. Treyvar looks disheveled as he gets to me with the girls stepping back and forming a small group, laughing together.


    ¡°How about you, what can I do for you?¡± he asks, straightening his shirt and hair.


    I just hold up my hand, shaking my head slightly. ¡°Nothing for me, thank you, though,¡± I say politely. ¡°Oh, Kyran has my purse, could you open a tab?¡±


    Glancing at the girls, he just shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he mutters, moving toward another customer.


    ¡°Come on, Sel, let¡¯s dance,¡± Ria cheers, disappearing into the crowded floor.


    Hazel and Melody each grab my hands, chasing after Ria. As the swarm of bodies swallows me whole, I briefly feel anxious, remembering last night. With my chest constricting, I breathe shallowly for a moment, wondering if Kyran is going to find me in here. I honestly cannot picture him in this club, I give a little laugh at the thought and my tension eases a bit.


    Glancing up, I see Ria with her drink held high as her hair flies around her while she dances. We catch up shortly and the twins don¡¯t let my hands go.


    ¡°Dance, Selene, have some fun,¡± Hazel says lowly, holding my gaze with a grin.


    I feel my anxiety wash away, the music freeing me as laughter bubbles up from my chest while I dance. Time seems to melt away with the hypnotic energy coursing around the club and my body feels like it''s floating with my movements. Tilting my head back, the colors of the lights swirl like a kaleidoscope and I laugh at the mesmerizing sight, spinning around and around until they blur into glittery streams. The bass of the music thrums beneath my skin and I can¡¯t stop the euphoric feeling from taking me over.


    Warm hands gently caress my bare shoulders, making me shiver with pleasure. Rolling my head to the side, I find Kyran close behind me and I step backward into him, taking his hands and drawing them down my sides slowly. Placing his hands on the front of my hips, I dance to the music, threading my fingers through his. The heat of his body is heady, making me feel as if I am weightless. Closing my eyes, I tip my head back against his firm chest as we move. I feel him bend, resting his forehead on my temple as his nose brushes my cheek and sends tingles down my spine. Smiling wide, I slide my hand up his arm and over his broad shoulder, gripping the back of his neck. Kyran pushes lightly against my hips, turning me around. I snake my other arm up around him, pulling him close. His hands press on my lower back as he gazes down at me, his amber eyes glowing in the neon lights. Kyran¡¯s brow pulls down a little and he dips his head toward mine.


    ¡°Hey, you look a little flushed. Would you like me to get you some water?¡± he asks, his husky voice tickling my ear.


    ¡°Yeah, thank you, that¡¯d be great,¡± I breathe, blinking up at him as he pulls away slowly with a nod and disappears.


    Feeling a little hazy, I look around for Ria but she¡¯s nowhere to be found. My gaze drifts past Melody, however, and I wiggle my way toward her, my head swimming a bit with my movements. Leaning over, I say loudly, ¡°Hey, I gotta go to the bathroom. Be right back!¡± and give her a slanted smile.


    Not knowing where the bathroom is in here, I turn toward the passageway and push through worming bodies, feeling a little uneasy. Seeing the curtains, I pull one aside and use it to support some of my body weight. Wow, she wasn¡¯t kidding when she said it¡¯s wild in here, I mumble to myself as I walk through with shaky legs.


    As I push aside the curtains to the lounge, I run into the pretty red-headed waitress by accident. ¡°Oh, oops, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I apologize, putting a hand to my forehead as sudden queasiness washes over me.


    Her indigo eyes bore into me as she stares at me intently. Grabbing my wrist, she asks harshly, ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡±


    I am instantly overcome with severe dizziness as the room seems to spin and makes me feel off kilter. Reaching out, I place my hand flat against a wall, taking deep breaths. My stomach twists a little, and with another breath, things settle slightly. Opening my eyes, I notice how the waitress is gone as if she was never there to begin with. Standing upright, I unsteadily cross the bar toward the bathroom, waiting in line. I carefully make my way into a stall and sit on the toilet with my head between my knees. Squeezing my eyes shut, it takes a few moments for the dizziness to fade and I let out a breath in relief for not getting sick. Sitting up, I do a mental check over my body. Feeling mostly normal, I push to my feet and step out of the stall, my body careening slightly to the side and I let out a nervous laugh as I reach a hand out to steady myself against the sink.


    A young pair of women give me knowing looks with sly smiles as they throw paper towels into the trash and giggle on their way through the door. My brow pinches with worry at how unsteady I feel as I turn to fix my makeup in the mirror and run my fingers through my hair. I smile at myself a little, thinking about Kyran and the way his body felt against mine as I smooth my hands over my clothes. As I carefully make my way back across the bar, I see the girls coming through the curtain laughing with Kyran and Treyvar behind them. I turn toward an empty table and drop into a seat as they all make their way over.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you in there, I¡¯m glad to see you out here. I¡¯ll be back with some more water, don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± Kyran murmurs beside me, winking. ¡°Would anyone else like another drink?¡± he asks, glancing at the others.


    My head swims as I look around and I blink a few times feeling disconcerted. I watch Treyvar follow Kyran to the bar as the girls take their seats around the table. Melody and Ria are chatting animatedly about something I can¡¯t focus on, their voices blending together incoherently. Hazel quickly gets up, going to the bar to grab the drinks, returning to hand them out and placing mine in front of me with a clunk.


    Seeing the clear water and ice floating around, I gulp it down greedily as I suddenly feel really parched. Finishing the glass, I taste something off, something bitter. Scrunching my brow, I hold it in front of me, trying to smell anything from the glass. My vision blurs slightly after a few moments pass and I wonder, what the hell? Am I drunk?


    Suddenly feeling pissed off, I push to my feet and glare at Kyran as I cross the floor unsteadily. He notices me coming and smiles, leaning over the bar on his elbows. Wobbling on my feet, I sneer at him and the glass slips from my slack fingers as I drop it on the bartop, sending shards flying everywhere.


    ¡°Selene?¡± Kyran asks, alarmed. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°How could you? I trusted you,¡± I slur as my chest constricts with my emotions, gripping the edge of the bar.


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± he asks quickly and I can¡¯t focus on him as my vision blurs. ¡°Selene? Selene, look at me,¡± his voice is hard as he takes my hand firmly, giving a slight tug and his bright eyes are tight with his intense gaze.


    I close my eyes when his skin presses against mine, a warm clarity embracing me at his touch and my stomach drops out below me. I gasp, my eyes flying to his concerned gaze as realization dawns on me. I know I didn¡¯t have any alcohol. Kyran didn¡¯t¡ªwouldn¡¯t¡ªdo this to me. Only a monster¡ª


    ¡°Ky, I don¡¯t know¡ªI can¡¯t¡ª¡± I stammer as my hand slips out from his grasp with my body rapidly growing heavy. ¡°Help me,¡± I beg on a whisper, slumping forward.


    I barely register my head hitting the bar top as my body crumples to the floor before passing out.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Kyran


    The moment her hand slipped from mine, everything moved in slow motion as if time was freezing. Watching Selene collapse, I plant my hands on the bar and vaulting over it before pulling her limp body into my arms. I can feel her heart beating and hear her shallow breathing and I release a pent up breath of my own.


    ¡°Psh, lightweight,¡± I hear Treyvar tease jokingly.


    I launch to my feet, cradling Selene with my rage lighting an inferno inside me. ¡°She didn¡¯t drink any alcohol you fucking bastard,¡± I snap, glaring at him, ¡°what the fuck did you give her in there?¡± I seethe as my chest heaves in anger.


    ¡°Sh¡ªI¡ªshe didn¡¯t have anything,¡± he stammers, his eyes rounding with fear as he lifts his hands placatingly.


    Sensing his truth, my skin crawls hotly at my next words. ¡°She has been drugged, Trey. Someone in here dosed her with venom, I can smell it in her. Make sure her sister gets home safely and bring her things back to my room when you get home,¡± I order him tersely.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Turning sharply, the murmuring crowd parts quickly as I push my way toward the alley exit, holding Selene to my chest tightly. Shouldering the door open, I hurry to my truck, pushing my healing power into her body to no avail. Shifting her weight to one arm, I pull the door open, gently laying Selene on the bench and lifting her up as I climb in behind the wheel. Carefully setting her head and shoulders in my lap, I brush silky strands of hair away from her beautiful face, clenching my jaw so tight I fear my teeth may crack. My truck roars to life and I take off toward home, driving faster than I ever have before.


    Eir, meet me in my rooms, immediately. Find and take whatever you need to help treat venom ingestion. I will be there soon, I mindlink our best healer, tearing out of town.


    Has someone been bitten? There isn¡¯t much I can do except comfort and sedate, her soft voice responds hesitantly.


    No, she drank it, unknowingly. Someone intentionally drugged her at Howler¡¯s. Please tell me you can heal her, I plead, glancing down at her unresponsive body.


    Yes, Alpha, I believe I can, as long as no blood came in contact with her. I will be prepared, waiting by your door, she immediately responds in a strong voice.


    <hr>


    Kicking the garage door open, the knob shatters as I burst through, racing up the stairs to my rooms. Seeing Eir at the threshold, her face is pinched with concern as I nod my head at the door and she quickly opens it, stepping aside for us.


    ¡°Put her in the shower, this is going to be messy,¡± she calls behind me in a tight voice.


    Kneeling down on the cold tile with Selene, I gently lay her beside me and look to Eir helplessly. She sets a basket down on the floor and kneels next to me, placing her hands over Selene¡¯s stomach. A soft, warm glow emanates from her palms and her brow pinches in concentration. Pulling her hands back, she murmurs, ¡°This is the strongest venom I¡¯ve ever felt,¡± as she hastily takes vials out of the basket and uncorks them.


    ¡°Sit her up, but be prepared to turn her sideways. I¡¯m first going to purge her, then evaluate the toxin level and I may need to do it a second time. Afterward, I will need to purify her blood and we will have to move fast for this to be successful. Do not hesitate with any command I give you and please, trust me,¡± she says sternly, taking my hands in hers as her golden eyes burn into mine.


    Nodding my head, I squeeze her hands tightly, whispering, ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Taking a measured breath, she nods once and releases me. ¡°Are you ready, Kyran?¡± she asks lowly.


    I move behind Selene, lifting her gently and resting her back against my chest, nodding at Eir. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    She reaches up to open Selene¡¯s slack mouth, tipping her head back slightly and pouring a cloudy vile down her throat. Dropping her hands, she motions around Selene¡¯s abdomen a few times then quickly circles her hands upward twice, following a line up to Selene¡¯s mouth. ¡°Quickly now, turn her over,¡± Eir directs me and I twist away from her, holding Selene¡¯s chest and head in my arms.


    Her body convulses, heaving as she violently vomits, then falls still as her body goes listless once more. Rolling us back and sitting upright, I watch anxiously as Eir¡¯s hands glow over Selene again, assessing her. Shaking her head, she pours another vial into Selene¡¯s mouth and we repeat the process, a low moan leaving Selene afterward.


    ¡°Selene? Can you hear me?¡± I search her face for any sign of awareness, seeing no change. ¡°Please stay with me, sweetheart,¡± I murmur into her hair and press a kiss to the top of her head.


    Eir moves away, removing Selene¡¯s shoes and begins unbuttoning her pants. I lift her body to help as Eir pulls her jeans down her legs, leaving her in the white bodysuit. My brow draws tight as I notice Eir takes a scalpel out of the basket but I remain silent as I trust her, waiting for direction. Looking at me, Eir speaks firmly, ¡°When I cut her, hold her tightly, restrain her limbs and do not let go, no matter what. I am going to use an immense amount of magic and I will need to siphon your energy to complete her healing. When I touch you, please do not resist me. I will not harm you, Kyran,¡± she adds, quietly with a gentle look in her bright eyes.


    I wrap my arms around Selene, pinning her arms to her body and grasp her hands in mine. Lifting my feet, I hook them over her knees and press my legs firmly down atop hers, using just enough pressure to immobilize her. Nodding at Eir, she nods back and readies herself, lifting her open hand with her fingers splayed above Selene¡¯s left thigh. The air around her hand becomes blurry with the magic she draws forth. The moment Eir presses the blade to her inner thigh, Selene¡¯s blood pulls upward and streams into the air, pooling into a swirling sphere suspended with Eir¡¯s magic. I stare completely mesmerized as Eir keeps the shape with her left hand and raises her right hand which is glowing with her warm healing light. She shoves her hand into the globe of blood, illuminating it like a bulb as her healing magic purifies it of the venom.


    ¡°Take the blade and cut a vein, anywhere you can reach without letting her go,¡± Eir directs, her voice strained as she concentrates.


    Grasping Selene¡¯s wrists with my right hand, I hold firmly and take the scalpel in my left, quickly dragging it along a vein at the back of her hand. A thin rivulet of glowing blood flows into her hand and my gaze follows it up to Eir as she guides the blood, performing a magical transfusion. I¡¯ve neither heard of nor seen anything like this in my entire life.


    Selene¡¯s body bursts with blinding light, her limbs straining against me as her back arches and she throws her head back. A keening wail similar to that of a howl rips from her throat and pierces straight into my heart. Valdr bristles inside as I hear a low whine in my mind. She remains like this with her body taught and writhing, an endless cry echoing, and the bright, pulsating white light emitting from her as Eir keeps the flow of her blood running until the glow streams out from her leg.


    Removing her hand from the suspended orb, Eir guides both of her hands toward each cut, returning the blood into Selene¡¯s body. Slumping down on shaky arms with labored breaths, Eir stares hauntingly at Selene, as if she¡¯s seen a ghost. Glancing down, I notice the blood seeping out of her leg and my eyes widen with alarm.


    ¡°Eir, her leg. Eir? Eir!¡± shout sharply, snapping her out of her trance.


    She abruptly grips my arm with both hands and I instinctively brace myself at the sensation, fighting the invasion. Her fingernails dig into my arm and I relent, allowing my energy to drain into her, fueling her healing power. I feel cold shudder against the shower tiles as I cling to Selene still trashing against me unconsciously. A few more seconds pass and I begin to feel faint¡ªthe same sensation as if I¡¯ve lost too much blood¡ªbefore Eir pulls away with her pale skin flushed warmly.


    Pressing her hands to Selene¡¯s gash, the bleeding abates slowly, taking longer than it should to stop. I lift my leg up slightly to make contact with Eir, pushing the rest of my healing power into her and closing Selene¡¯s wound. Eir carefully removes her hands as our collective energies become totally spent and examines Selene as her body falls limp once more.


    The white light glowing from Selene diminishes, barely perceptible now as she lies still, her skin looking almost translucent. The cut on her hand is gone, but there is a small pink scar on her inner thigh, unable to be fully healed away from the lack of power. Her clothes are ruined in a bloody mess from the thrashing. Her breathing is slow and even, as if she¡¯s in a deep sleep.


    I carefully release my hold on her, letting my limbs flop to the floor and glance at Eir. Sitting beside us, she hugs her knees with her thin legs folded close to her body. Bloody smears cover her arms and face, blending into her coppery hair. I watch her as she stares at Selene, her ageless face expressing the consternation she feels.


    ¡°That has never happened before,¡± she murmurs, not taking her eyes off Selene. ¡°The thrashing, yes, but not that light,¡± her voice drifts off as she sits, frozen in place and staring blankly.


    I glance down at Selene and her illuminated skin then flick my gaze back up at Eir, feeling completely exhausted and at a loss with everything that has happened in general at this point.


    ¡°Where¡ªhow did you find her?¡± she whispers, her gilded eyes flicking over to mine.


    ¡°The grocery store,¡± I say distantly, feeling quite displaced at the moment.


    ¡°The gro¡ªha,¡± Eir scoffs, wiping a bloody hand down her face.


    Dropping her hand, she looks sideways at me as her mouth pulls into a line. ¡°What do you know of this woman, Kyran?¡± she asks me seriously.


    ¡°In what way?¡± I hesitantly ask.


    ¡°As in, where she comes from? Where does she live?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, about that. She, ah, lives with Hekate and her daughter, actually,¡± I gingerly reply with a wince.


    Eir¡¯s eyes round immediately then she barks out a laugh, looking toward the ceiling. ¡°Hekate. Ugh, yes, I should have known,¡± she mumbles, dropping her head with a shake.


    Taking a deep breath, she rises to her feet and swiftly gathers the vials and scalpel into the basket before placing her hands on her narrow hips. ¡°Okay, first, I need to get her cleaned up then she needs to rest. Could you find some clothing for me to change her into? Also, she¡¯ll need these in the morning,¡± she mutters as she hands me a small glass container.


    Glancing down, I notice a few ibuprofen and look up at her bewildered, opening my mouth to ask her to explain herself but she raises a hand with a shake of her head. ¡°It is not my place, Kyran, but you should go and speak with Hekate sooner rather than later. Some clothing, please,¡± she says with a sigh and gestures toward the door, turning to tend to Selene once more.


    Stiffly leaving my bathroom, I cross my bedroom, placing the pills on my nightstand and head to my closet. Grabbing the first t-shirt I see and pulling open some drawers until I find some sweatpants, I make my way back to my bathroom. I hear Eir¡¯s voice mumble softly, ¡°Where is your wolf, ithildin? What happened to you?¡± as I enter, seeing her undressing Selene.


    I abruptly turn on my heel, not intending to intrude on her privacy and place the clothes on the counter, leaving quietly. Running my hands through my hair, I suddenly realize how badly I need a shower. Grabbing a change of clothes for myself, I make my way to the door, averting my gaze as I cross through my bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a moment. If you need me, don¡¯t hesitate to call for me, I¡¯ll be here right away,¡± I speak lowly, not waiting for a response.


    I head down the stairs and into Trey¡¯s room knowing he isn¡¯t home yet. Closing his bathroom door, I turn the shower on to its hottest setting and peel my clothes off, tossing them in the trash. Stepping under the steaming water, I let it run over me as I tip my head back into the spray, thinking back on how quickly the night flipped from amazing to terrifying.


    How could this have happened? Who the fuck would do something like this to her? I made damn sure the rogues were not in my bar tonight because of her attack last night. I was surprised she even wanted to come back at all, let alone so soon. No vampires remained at my bar after Caedes¡¯ strange appearance, and he himself barely set foot in the bar to begin with. I was the only one to make her anything to drink tonight, and she only had juice and water. Treyvar swore she didn¡¯t have anything in the club, and I didn¡¯t smell anything on her while I was in there, either. How could this have happened? I feel frustrated and a growl vibrates through my chest.


    Replaying the events over again, I cannot understand this. I scrub at my skin angrily until the water runs clean, shutting off the flow and harshly rubbing a towel over my body. Tugging on my clothes, I leave Trey¡¯s room, flipping through images of everyone who came into contact with Selene tonight. It just does not make sense.


    Wait, Valdr demands at the same time the realization hits me, recalling something off about the bar.


    Clenching my jaw and fists, I slam Treyvar¡¯s door open and stalk down the hallway, shoving the door open to a dark bedroom. Where the fuck is Vala? Valdr and I growl simultaneously.

 Chapter 24: The Aftermath pt. 1

    Kyran


    Where are you? We need to talk, I mindlink Trey, pacing the lounge at the foot of my stairs. Exhaustion creeps up my body, making my limbs grow heavy with each step I take but I cannot calm down enough to rest. I had attempted multiple times to reach Vala, both mentally and over the phone, receiving no response either way. Nobody has seen her since leaving for work early in the evening, either.


    I¡¯ll be there in ten, is everything alright? Trey¡¯s voice echoes in my mind and a sharp headache begins forming.


    ¡°Kyran?¡± Eir¡¯s soft voice calls distantly and I launch up the stairs, barreling through the door and into the bathroom. Upon seeing Selene lying still on my bathroom floor, my eyes widen as I drop to my knees and the breath leaves my lungs.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay, she¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve kept her asleep to heal and she¡¯ll wake in a few hours,¡± Eir quickly reassures me. ¡°I need you to carry her to the bed for me. Cleaning and dressing her took everything I had, unfortunately,¡± she says softly, shakily getting to her feet.


    Shuffling forward on my knees, I gently lift Selene and stand carefully, trying not to jostle her as I walk into my bedroom. Pushing the blankets aside and laying her on my bed, Eir pulls the covers up to Selene¡¯s chest and gives her a little pat.


    Turning to me, she speaks quietly, ¡°The last thing she¡¯ll remember is passing out, wherever that may have been. I can assure you, waking up in a man¡¯s clothes¡ªin his bed no less¡ªis going to be extremely distressing for her, especially with her last thought being of her falling unconscious. Please be mindful of her, of your words. I need to rest now, and I suggest you do the same,¡± she sighs tiredly, rubbing a hand over her face.


    Giving me a wan smile, Eir leaves my rooms and her footfalls echo down the stairs. Standing beside my bed, I observe Selene for a moment, getting an idea. I rummage through some drawers, finding a pad of paper and a pen to write a note for her to read once she awakens. I let her know where she is, how she is safe, that the pills are ibuprofen if she wants to use them, and for her to open my door when she is ready to talk with me. I snag a bottle of water from the bathroom cabinet as well as the moon necklace from the counter and it gives a warm zap of energy when my hand touches it. Padding across my room, I set the unopened bottle on the nightstand, along with her peculiar necklace and the note signed with my name.


    I busy myself with cleaning the bathroom, making sure to place her clothes in a plastic bag rather than just tossing them in the trash. As gory as it may seem, I feel that maybe she could inspect them to verify what I told her had happened. What the hell can I tell her? She¡¯s completely unaware of the supernatural shit going on around her. Fuck, I groan, tipping my head back.


    She needs to be made aware, Valdr mumbles. It is not safe for her to be in the dark, without knowledge.


    Agreeing, I leave the bathroom light on as I quietly close my door behind me and descend to the lounge, pulling an armchair around to sit in front of the staircase. Plopping down, I lean back and close my eyes, feeling extremely worn out both physically and mentally. Moments later, I hear footsteps rushing up the stairs, startling me awake. Glancing down, I find the top of Trey¡¯s golden head bobbing up toward the lounge with Kyrre right behind him. As they make it to the top, they both give me an odd look, no doubt wondering why the hell I¡¯m here.


    ¡°Kyrre, where¡¯s your bracelet?¡± I ask harshly, pushing myself upright as I see her in her natural complexion.


    ¡°Relax, I only take them off in here, don¡¯t worry,¡± she crosses her arms, raising her eyebrow at me. ¡°What are you doing, sitting down here like this?¡±


    ¡°Is she alright?¡± Trey asks, worry clear on his face. ¡°Ria was a complete mess, she¡¯s very upset and demanded to speak with you as soon as possible,¡± he sighs, sitting on the lower step in front of me.


    Valdr¡¯s agitation sends a harsh growl through my chest and Trey pops to his feet, alarmed. I run my hands over my face and lean my elbow on the armrest, propping my head up with a fist. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s upstairs, resting. I¡¯m feeling a bit on edge at the moment,¡± I explain curtly.


    ¡°She?¡± Kyrre asks with a confused look and whispers, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± as she glances between Trey and me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain in the morning, I need to rest. Have either of you seen Vala?¡± I ask suddenly, my eyes opening wider at the thought.


    My brother and sister both shake their heads, brows drawing inward. Trey silently holds out my bundled flannel and I place it in my lap, resting my arm over it.


    ¡°The last time I saw her was before the girls came into the club. She didn¡¯t look happy, but that doesn¡¯t really say much,¡± he jokes flatly, and his smirk falls quickly when I don¡¯t react.


    I just nod my head and close my eyes dismissively. ¡°Wake me if anything changes,¡± I mumble.


    I feel the soft swish of a blanket drape over me and Kyrre lightly kisses the top of my head before going to her room and I hear the thump of Trey falling onto the couch behind me. ¡°Rest, I¡¯ll stay awake until you need to get up,¡± he says quietly as I nod, slipping into unconsciousness.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Selene


    I wake to warm sunlight shining on me and I shield my eyes against the brightness, my head throbbing in pain. Ugh, what happened last night? I groan, reaching down to grab the comforter¡ª


    Black? What the fuck? I gasp and fling it off of me, bolting upright in the foreign bed I lie in. Glancing down at myself, I find that I am wearing an enormous dark gray t-shirt and equally large black sweatpants. My hand flies to my mouth, stifling the sob that bubbles out. Where am I? I panic as I take in my surroundings, my eyes flitting around the neat, rustic room finding a few guitars hanging on the wall among some nature paintings and photographs, matching dark wooden furniture, and stopping on the nightstand beside me. Seeing a water bottle, a little glass jar holding some white pills, and a folded paper on the table, I reach a shaking hand out and open the note.


    Selene, I brought you here to my home after you collapsed in my bar last night. You¡¯re in my personal rooms which no one has access to except me, you are safe here. I have left some ibuprofen and water for when you get up, but please take your time. I needed our healer to help you, and you are undoubtedly feeling unwell after everything that has happened. I will answer your questions and explain what I can, when you are ready. I am just outside the door. ¡ªKyran


    Setting the paper down I grab the water, twisting the cap off with a crack and take a long swig. Eyeing the pills, I decide I¡¯d rather deal with the headache than take them, not quite trusting what they are at the moment. Noticing my necklace, I reach over and pluck it off the table.


    The moment I hold the moon charm in my hand, blurry flashes of the night come crashing down on me, overwhelming me with images of the club lights, my friends¡¯ faces, red hair and indigo eyes, drinks at a table, Kyran¡¯s wide amber eyes across the bar before everything went black. More memories assault me as tears suddenly stream down my face, cold shower tiles, vomiting, blood flying around me, blinding light, pain everywhere inside me and tearing my mind in half.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The water bottle drops from my hand, spilling out onto the hardwood floor and I fling my necklace away with a cry. I pull my knees to my chest and rock slightly as I try to make sense of everything. My eyes catch on familiar tile through an archway and I scramble off the bed, my upper leg pulsing sorely as I put pressure on it. Glancing down, I pull the sweatpants low, finding a small pink scar on my inner thigh and my stomach heaves. Clamping my hand around my mouth, I stumble into the bathroom and fall to my hands and knees as I vomit on the gleaming floor.


    Sobbing, I shuffle backward and press my back against a tall cabinet as my elbow brushes against a plastic bag. Looking over, a thin wail escapes me at the sight of my bloody clothes from last night. I kick the bag away, dropping my head into my hands and rock back and forth. ¡°No, no no!¡± I cry, over and over.


    A knock sounds somewhere from a room beyond me and I hear a door click open. I feel frozen in place with fear, on the verge of having a panic attack. ¡°Selene?¡± I hear a deep voice call out, ¡°are you alright? I heard a scream, I just¡ª¡± Kyran enters the bathroom, his face tight with alarm at seeing me and walks quickly across the floor.


    ¡°S-stay away from m-me,¡± I stammer, my entire body shaking uncontrollably.


    He stops immediately, raising his hands slowly. Glancing around, he looks at the mess on the floor, then into the bedroom and meets my eyes as he kneels on the floor in front of me. He reaches a hand toward me, and I whimper involuntarily, pulling my arms around myself tighter. Withdrawing his arm, Kyran drags both his hands through his hair, gripping the back of his head.


    ¡°Selene, I know you¡¯re scared, what happened to you was horrible, and I am so sorry. Please believe me when I tell you that you are safe here, with me. Trust me, sweetheart, please. I would never harm you,¡± his voice breaks as tears well up in his eyes.


    As I stare into his mournful eyes, something inside me eases and I just know he didn¡¯t bring me any harm. I feel the truth just as easily as I can feel my heart beating, trusting that I truly am safe with him. Sobbing, I crawl forward on my hands and knees and wrap my arms around him, burying my face in his chest. His strong arms envelop me, holding me tight as he smooths my hair and pulls me into his lap. My headache noticeably lessens to a mild pressure with his comforting presence. We stay like this for a while until I get my emotions in check, Kyran never moving or making a sound as he lets me collect myself.


    I lean back and sit on the floor in front of him, wiping my face. He holds out his hand as he rises, taking mine in his and gently pulls me to my feet. Guiding me into his bedroom, he brings me over to a small leather sofa and hands me a fleece blanket. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back; do you need anything?¡± he asks quietly.


    I just silently shake my head and pull my feet under me, bunching the blanket up in my lap. I watch as he goes back into the bathroom and returns with a towel, picking up my forgotten water bottle and mops up the spill. He places my necklace on the nightstand and crosses into the bathroom again to clean up my vomit and I grimace, feeling a bit embarrassed. Once he finishes cleaning up, he leaves the bathroom and disappears around the corner, returning momentarily with a bundle of clothing.


    My mind flashes back to the bar, remembering him wrapping my purse and jacket in his flannel before I went into the club. Shit, Ria. She¡¯s got to be so worried, I groan, rubbing a hand over my face. Kyran hands me my purse and sits on the other end of the sofa, giving me some space. I appreciate his attentiveness and give him a small smile. Fishing around in my purse, I pull out my phone and find that the battery died. I drop it back in with a sigh, placing the bag on the floor. Turning to Kyran, I take a deep breath and release it slowly.


    ¡°What happened, Kyran?¡± I ask timidly, chewing on my lip.


    ¡°You were drugged,¡± he answers tightly, narrowing his eyes. ¡°You went unconscious, hitting your head as you fell. I brought you straight here and had my healer treat you, which is hard to explain at the moment, but she needed to¡­access your blood, to effectively remove the toxin,¡± he grimaces and gestures toward my thigh, explaining the scar I found.


    ¡°Your clothes were soiled in the process, and I was unsure whether or not I should discard them. I thought maybe it could help you understand better, I don¡¯t know,¡± he sighs heavily. ¡°Anyway, Eir, my healer, cleaned you up and dressed you in my clothes afterward. I, uh, was not present for that part of the night,¡± he mumbles, rubbing the back of his neck.


    Healer? Does he mean doctor? Why not just bring me to the hospital? I scrunch my eyebrows, trying to follow along. Confused, I look to Kyran again as he continues explaining.


    ¡°I laid you in my bed since you remained unconscious and, well, here we are. I do not know who did this, or how, but I am having people look into it as we speak. I will find out, and they will be¡­punished accordingly,¡± he says darkly as his eyes roam over my forehead and cheek. ¡°I am truly sorry for these past couple nights, Selene. I wish I could go back and prevent them from happening,¡± his voice grows soft as he casts his eyes to the floor.


    Pressing a hand to my cheek, I remember the bruising from Bolvi and I¡¯m assuming one has formed from last night, as well. Gee, I must look delightful, I sigh as I pull my tangled hair over my shoulder. Laying my hand on Kyran¡¯s knee, he glances over at me and I give him a small smile. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I say lightly.


    ¡°What?¡± his brow pinches in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish these past two nights didn¡¯t happen. Besides the, um, accidents, I¡¯ve really enjoyed being at your bar,¡± I say shyly, glancing to the side, ¡°around you,¡± I add quietly, blushing.


    Not hearing a reply, I peek up at Kyran and find him grinning widely. I can¡¯t help but grin back, his smile is infectious. Wondering at the time, I realize I should probably go home and talk with Asteria, not wanting to keep her worrying. ¡°Hey, what ti¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I met you,¡± he blurts out at the same time, his cheeks flushing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what were you going to say?¡± he clears his throat with a cough.


    ¡°I was going to ask what time it is,¡± I respond distantly, distracted by his words. ¡°I¡¯m glad I met you, too,¡± I whisper, smiling warmly. You¡¯re different, unlike anyone I¡¯ve ever met. I like you, Kyran, more than I think I should. But I like you, a lot, I wonder, rolling my lips inward as I watch him check his phone.


    His head snaps up and he looks me in the eyes, his mouth parted slightly. ¡°What did you say?¡± he whispers as his brow pinches upward.


    I rub a hand over my mouth, mortified. Did I just say that out loud? ¡°Um, I¡ª¡±


    He abruptly stands and walks over to the nightstand, grabbing my necklace and handing it to me. As my fingers brush his, a small electric zap shocks me and I drop the necklace, pulling my hand to my chest quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmur as I lean over, carefully pinching the chain not wanting to touch the moon again and drop it into my purse.


    ¡°I should take you home, you need to speak with your family,¡± Kyran grumbles, heading toward the bathroom.


    Rising, I sling my purse over my shoulder and follow his path, walking to the far side of the bathroom. I see him bend over to pick up the bag of bloody clothes and I put my hand up. ¡°You can throw those out, I don¡¯t want them. I believe what you¡¯ve told me, even though it¡¯s hard for me to wrap my head around it all at the moment,¡± I sigh, rubbing my forehead absently.


    Nodding, he leaves the bag on the floor and trots back into his room, returning shortly with my jacket. I smile, reaching out to take it from him and drape it over my arm. He steps past me and into another room which opens up into a large atrium full of magnificent flowers and plants. My mouth pops open as I gaze around in amazement at the unexpected sight. The beautiful glass pane walls let in so much warm sunlight that it feels like a mild sauna, comfortable and relaxing. Trailing my fingers over leaves as I walk, I sneak a glance at Kyran¡¯s back as he opens a door. You¡¯re just full of surprises. Is there a catch? There¡¯s gotta be, maybe you¡¯re a really shitty cook or something, I wonder, following him out onto a small loft.


    Kyran turns to close the door behind me and I notice him smirking. Giving him a questioning look, he just smiles and gestures for me to go down the stairs. As we descend, he mildly speaks about his home and points out a few things, but I can¡¯t focus on his words with the sudden ringing in my ears as my head begins throbbing again. I just concentrate on my bare feet stepping across the shiny wood and tile floors, suddenly realizing I¡¯m standing on cold concrete.


    Glancing up, I find we¡¯re in a large garage with his old truck parked in it and the passenger door opens. I smile thinly at Kyran, climbing into the truck slowly and click the seatbelt in place. He closes my door and is soon sitting beside me with a look of deep concern on his face. ¡°Selene, are you alright? You look unwell,¡± he says lowly with a frown.


    ¡°My head really hurts, and I can¡¯t hear that well. I¡¯m exhausted, I guess,¡± I sigh, resting my head against the cool window. After he starts his truck, I give him directions to my home and seeing his nod, I close my eyes as we roll out of the garage.

 Chapter 25: The Aftermath pt. 2

    Kyran


    Before I turn out of my drive, I mindlink my entire pack, I need everyone to remain in human form and for any wolves to stay out of sight, no magic is to be performed until I am off our lands. I have a human with me, I add, to ease any questions or concerns to such a bizarre request.


    Glancing at Selene, I notice she is asleep, and I drive in silence through the empty villages, out over the fields and through the boundary path. I replay in my mind the look of horror on her face at seeing me this morning and my fists clench the wheel tightly. I can only begin to imagine the thoughts she must have had, waking up the way she did. Eir had said she wouldn¡¯t remember anything, but her eyes said she did. She has no reasonable explanation for what she may have seen last night in the bathroom and her blameless ignorance only hinders her. This needs to change, she is clearly in danger, I mutter with rising frustration.


    She is awakening, Valdr murmurs.


    Peeking a look at Selene, I see her eyes are closed and her mouth slack, deep in sleep.


    Her wolf, can¡¯t you feel her? Valdr asks incredulously.


    I heard Selene¡¯s thoughts while leaving my room, as if she was thinking them at me, unintentionally. So, yes, I suppose that means I can feel her as well, I smile as warmth lightly pools in my chest.


    I want to see her, hear her name, her voice. Smell her. I want to run and¡ª


    Enough, I chuckle, shaking my head slightly. Selene¡¯s cottage is a little over half an hour away by road, and I¡¯m glad she gave directions because if I drove her there without her telling me, that would¡¯ve been extremely awkward and uncomfortable to explain, especially after this morning. I spend the rest of the drive thinking about her wolf as well, how eerily beautiful she¡¯d be with platinum blonde fur and bright, icy blue eyes. She¡¯d be damn hard to camouflage in the forests but would be excellent during the winter. We don¡¯t have too many blonde wolves, most of them being closer to either warm honey, sandy, or ashy tones when shifted, so hers will be exceptional to see.


    Why is she hidden, locked away and inaccessible? I¡¯ve never heard of anything like it before, to this extent. Some punishments have been doled out with a witch¡¯s help to prevent a shift from happening for a determined set of time, but never an entirely dormant wolf. Some pups don¡¯t emerge for a few delayed years, sure, but a full-grown adult? It just¡­does not seem right. I¡¯d feel so hollow, I wonder to Valdr, only getting a grunt in response.


    Rolling my eyes, I pull into the driveway to Hekate¡¯s cottage and find the gate is already open. Grimacing, I drive toward the home slowly, preparing myself for any kind of response from her. I roll to a stop behind Asteria¡¯s Prius and turn off the engine, giving Selene¡¯s shoulder a gentle rub.


    ¡°Hey, sweetheart, we¡¯re at your home,¡± I say quietly as she inhales deeply, squinting her eyes.


    Asteria manifests just outside Selene¡¯s window, startling me a bit. As the hairs on the back of my neck raise, I close my eyes momentarily, turning around to glare at Hekate and find her eyes flooded entirely black with a halo of white around her pupils.


    Get. Out. Now, she clips in my mind furiously.


    I did not harm her. I saved her fucking life, she was intentionally dosed with vampire venom, Hekate. There was no time to contact you, either of you. She nearly died, I snarl, baring my teeth through the window. Tell that to your reckless daughter, who¡¯d rather get fucking wasted than protect her sister. She alone could have easily¡ª


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    My door wrenches open and I am dragged through the air, slamming into the ground completely immobilized. My chest crushes and my throat constricts painfully as Hekate¡¯s face twists above me with rage. ¡°You know nothing of what Asteria has done for her. She, too, was drugged last night. Someone gave her fae blood, temporarily impairing her magic. Who did this?¡± she seethes, her chest heaving.


    I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m trying to figure it out! I mindlink harshly since I¡¯m slowly suffocating. Caedes was there, albeit briefly, but I suspect he has something to do with this. Eir said she had never felt venom so strong before and it would make sense for it to be his. But I don¡¯t know how, I groan into the dirt as the pressure builds achingly in my face.


    ¡°Ugh, Eir,¡± Hekate scoffs, releasing me with a slash of her hand.


    Coughing, I wipe a hand over my face as I twist to my feet and search for Selene, finding her asleep in the truck with Asteria scowling beside her. Looking sideways at Hekate I mutter, ¡°Yeah, well the feeling is mutual, apparently.¡±


    She throws her head back and barks a laugh, reaching out and clasping my shoulder. I go rigid, feeling extremely on edge around this woman. Turning her now violet eyes to me, she grins for a moment before her face goes somber. ¡°Thank you, for saving her. I cannot express how¡­dire that may have been,¡± she says cryptically. Sighing, she gestures toward Selene, murmuring, ¡°I guess she needs to learn the truth, now. What does she know, of last night?¡±


    ¡°Eir had said she would not remember, but I believe she does, somehow. All I have told her is that she was drugged and needed her blood cleaned of the toxin, but left out the how,¡± I watch Hekate nod, knowingly.


    ¡°Her necklace, was she wearing it?¡± she asks suddenly.


    ¡°Yes, until Eir cleaned and changed her,¡± I nod.


    Hekate¡¯s eyes narrow, muttering, ¡°She¡¯ll remember.¡±


    I realize then that the necklace must be a charm of sorts, perhaps protective or warding, remembering the shock it gave me when I handed it to Selene. Maybe that was the reason for her glowing skin last night? I wonder as I narrow my gaze.


    Tell her, about this morning, Valdr urges me.


    ¡°Tell me about what?¡± Hekate asks, raising a brow.


    I give her a disturbed look, not liking how she can hear Valdr speaking to me.


    ¡°I can hear everything. Now tell me, what?¡± she rolls her eyes and crosses her arms.


    Eyeing her with unease curdling my blood, I quietly answer, ¡°I heard Selene¡¯s thoughts, as if they were directed at me, when we were leaving to come here. I feel that her wolf is awakening.¡±


    She nods her head slowly, thinking. ¡°What else do you feel, with her?¡±


    ¡°Warmth. Peace. I also become strengthened, in a sense, as if she brings me power. I¡¯m not entirely sure, it¡¯s hard to place. If I concentrate hard, I can almost feel her presence within me,¡± I murmur automatically, rubbing a hand over my chest.


    A small smile tugs Hekate¡¯s mouth before she sighs, ¡°Your bond is strong already. Just wait until she¡¯s fully whole,¡± her voice trails off as she looks toward Selene. ¡°I am going to inform her of her identity¡ªher true self¡ªtonight, of me and Asteria, even of you and your kind. She may not take it in stride, she¡¯s a stubborn one, that girl. Please have patience, Custos. You will have the answers you seek, soon enough.¡± Hekate speaks softly and gives me a small smile.


    Before I can respond, she waves her hand and the three of them vanish, her wind swirling around me sharply. I stand there dumbfounded for a moment, blinking at the empty space she¡¯d just occupied less than a breath ago. With a shake of my head, I get into my truck and make my way home hastily, eager to see if Elder Eirene has returned yet. I decide to gather the elders again to confer with them on this weekend¡¯s events.


    A thought nags at me the entire way home, my irritation growing. Why does she keep calling me that?

 Chapter 26: Exposure pt. 1

    Kyran


    While on my way home, Elder Eirene had let me know that she had only just returned and needed some rest before meeting, so I had requested for everyone to gather later this evening in respect to her needs. As I pull into the drive to my home, I spot Treyvar at the front door with his arms crossed and a grim look on his face.


    Quickly parking my truck in the drive, I hop out and jog up to him and ask, ¡°What is it, what¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°We found Vala,¡± Trey responds lowly, stepping back and pushing the door open for me.


    Stepping into the foyer, I carefully listen as I hear a murmur of voices below me. Trotting down the hall, I descend the stairs into my basement to find Jeger, Sigurd, and Kyrre standing around Vala. She¡¯s bound to an armchair with her mouth taped shut and a pissed off look in her eyes. Brow furrowing, I take a step forward but Trey grabs my arm and pulls me around.


    Don¡¯t listen to Sigurd, he said Vala is innocent but we know that to be untrue. Hear Jeger first, Trey mindlinks me, holding my gaze intently.


    I narrow my eyes slightly, remembering his hostility the other day toward Sigurd and ask, After here, are you available? I¡¯d like to discuss something I forgot to address the other day.


    He nods his head once and I return the gesture, circling back to the group. Glancing briefly at Sigurd, I notice his pinched expression but decide to heed Trey¡¯s words and focus on Jeger.


    ¡°Explain,¡± I speak in a clipped tone.


    ¡°Alpha, I followed your command to track the rogues two nights ago and came upon an abandoned house in the suburbs, finding the place wreaking of vamps. There were too many scents to determine exactly how many there were, I can estimate at least twenty, though, as well as over a dozen rogues. Only the one who attacked the female was inside, from what I could tell. By the time I had searched as much of the building as I could without being detected, it was nearly dawn so I chose to sleep for the day in the nearby woods to wait, in case anyone showed up in the evening.


    ¡°Late last night, I am certain¡ª¡± he glares at Sigurd, ¡°that Caedes arrived among a group of his sycophants. I cannot say what went on in the house because I could not get close enough to see, but I did hear them arguing. Specifically, I heard things about a small blonde woman, her blood being tracked, magic being used to ensorcell her, and dosing her with venom. It was a plan of attack, I am sure of it.¡± He stares at me intently with a stony expression.


    I can¡¯t hold back my growl as the picture grows clearer behind the mystery clouding Selene¡¯s attack. Jeger pauses, waiting for me to speak and I just nod for him to continue, clenching my jaw as my anger spikes with this information.


    ¡°I watched as Caedes and a few leeches left the house, leaving the rest of the group behind to stay inside with the rogue. I remained where I was on the chance I¡¯d glean more information and planned on leaving at dawn. A few hours had passed since Caedes left and moments after he arrived again, none other than Vala appeared, creeping around the house,¡± he sneers at her as she shakes her head with a muffled exclamation behind her gag.


    ¡°I was instantly suspicious of her, how could I not be? We fought a bit and I knocked her out, bringing her back here for you to decide how to handle her,¡± he says tiredly, rubbing his face.


    ¡°You did well, Jeger,¡± I say sincerely, clapping his shoulder. ¡°Go and rest. You did see Caedes, he was at my bar last night, if only for a short moment. What is he doing here, why her?¡± I mumble, stepping over in front of Vala and crouching down.


    Before I speak to her, Kyrre taps my shoulder and holds out her phone. ¡°Here, you might wanna take a look at this,¡± she says quietly with concern pulling her face tight.


    Taking her phone, I press play on the video she has ready. It¡¯s a recording from a security camera in my bar, zoomed in on Selene entering from the club. She looks a little uneasy with her hand to her forehead before she walks straight into Vala. I see Vala grasp her wrist and lean in, saying something to her. Selene immediately braces herself against the wall and looks extremely unwell. Vala quickly looks around then darts through the curtains to the club, returning shortly after Selene stumbles out of view. I watch as she hastily leaves the bar out the front entrance, which is not normal for anyone who works there since we all park out back.


    Silently handing Kyrre her phone, I glare at Vala as my rage grows, clenching my jaw and fists with my breath coming in short and fast bursts. Reaching up, I rip the tape off her mouth and force my alpha will over her as she slightly whimpers under my furious gaze. ¡°You will speak the truth,¡± I command sharply. ¡°What did you say to her, to Selene, in the bar?¡±


    ¡°I asked if she was feeling alright,¡± she immediately replies, her eyes wide.


    ¡°Why did she react to you the way she did?¡± I demand harshly.


    Vala scrunches her brow with a shake of her head.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± I shout, making her jump.


    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know!¡± she says shrilly, straining against her binds.


    ¡°Did you use magic on her?¡± I grind out between my teeth.


    ¡°Y-yes, but¡ª¡±


    Snarling loudly, I bare my teeth and lean in close to her face. ¡°At the vamp nest, were you there to see Caedes?¡± I ask, my voice dangerously low.


    ¡°Kyran, you don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Were you there to see Caedes!¡± I bellow and Vala winces away from me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispers dejectedly as her eyes fill with tears.


    A coldness creeps down my spine at her admission as I rise to my feet, livid. Turning sharply, I cross the basement and unlock my safe room, yanking the thick door open and stepping inside. At the back of the room is a hidden safe, recessed in the wall behind a tall one on the floor. Shoving that safe aside with a loud scrape, I unlock the secret one and pull out a tiny vial containing glimmering, iridescent blood and uncork it with extreme care. Taking a small plastic pipette, I pull a single drop out and cork the vial, replacing it in its holder and locking the safe. I drag the floor safe back into its place and exit the safe room, slamming the door behind me.


    Stalking across the basement, I approach Vala and she starts thrashing in the chair, desperate to break her bonds as she sees what I¡¯m holding. ¡°Kyran, no! Please, no! You don¡¯t understand!¡± she yells, her voice going hoarse with despair.


    Stepping behind her, I grip her jaw and force it open as I tip her head back. As she struggles in my hold and screams, I suspend the pipette above her mouth and squeeze, watching the droplet of blood sizzle on her tongue before evaporating.


    ¡°Sigurd, take her to one of the oubliettes and bring me the key. Go with him,¡± I look sharply at Trey, raising my voice over Vala¡¯s sobs. ¡°Meet with me in my office when you¡¯re back.¡±


    Brushing past Kyrre, she silently places her hand over her open mouth, shocked at what I¡¯d just done.


    ¡°Kyran! Kyran, please! Don¡¯t do this to me! You have to listen to me, you don¡¯t understand! Kyran!¡± Vala screams raggedly at my back as I head up the stairs.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I don¡¯t turn around and my steps don¡¯t falter.


    <hr>


    Pacing in the gardens, I try to make sense of why Vala would do such a thing. How could she betray me like that? Why work with the vampires¡ªtheir king¡ªand still act loyal to me? Is she plotting to go against me? Did she attack Selene out of jealousy? Was killing her the goal? Why? I grit my teeth in irritation as I round the same tree for the hundredth time.


    My anger bubbles hotly in my chest as I turn my thoughts over, never finding answers. A growl of frustration leaves my lips as I blindly grab a wooden bench, hurling it against a tree. The satisfying crunch of splintering wood does nothing to salve my temper. Hearing a distant knock-knock, I pause my pacing, listening.


    ¡°Kyran, you in there?¡± Trey calls out from inside the house.


    Cutting through some bushes, I head inside and push past Trey into my office. Silently, he steps in and closes the door behind us. I drop down onto a small sofa, resting my elbows on my knees and grip my hands together, waiting for Trey to sit.


    Handing me a rusty key, he pulls an armchair around and sits in front of me, staring warily.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± he speaks quietly and I tightly nod in response. ¡°What was that, what you put in Vala¡¯s mouth? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before.¡±


    ¡°Faerie blood,¡± I say flatly, holding his gaze.


    Trey blinks once, slowly, then twice as his eyes double in size and his mouth pops into a small circle. ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be shitting me,¡± he gasps.


    I let out a dry huff of a laugh, slouching back against the sofa. Holding up a hand, I explain, ¡°Before you ask me a thousand questions, yes, they are real, no, you won¡¯t find one they are extremely rare, yes, they have supernatural abilities, yes, they can use magic and their blood absorbs it, no, I won¡¯t tell you where or how I got their blood, and most wolves are unaware of their existence because they have no use for us, only humans and witches keep their interest. Be thankful for that, trust me.¡± I rub my forehead, beginning to feel worn out.


    Trey just gapes at me incredulously, a tiny squeak leaving his mouth as he gestures wildly around him and my tension eases a bit as I laugh at his ridiculousness. ¡°No way. No fucking way! That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s just¡­wow,¡± he raises his eyebrows and shakes his head, blowing out air. ¡°Alright, sure. But, why did you give it to Vala?¡±


    ¡°Faerie blood disables a witch¡¯s magic, and as long as it is in her body she will be powerless. I needed her to be, to keep her imprisoned,¡± I speak lowly, my irritation making my voice rough.


    ¡°Can it be undone?¡± he asks hesitantly.


    ¡°Yeah, but only from a faerie,¡± I hold his gaze as the realization dawns on him.


    ¡°Shit,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°I only intend to keep her there until I can get this mess figured out. There¡¯s still a lot of pieces that don¡¯t fit yet, it doesn¡¯t quite make sense to me and I need to find out why. I¡¯ll deal with Vala once I can fully understand what¡¯s going on. Until then, nobody is to visit her and only you or Kyrre will bring her food and water, understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. I get it, everything you¡¯ve done and said, but, Kyran, try to not let your rage envelop you again, okay? It feels like we¡¯ve barely had you back and I know we¡ªme and Kyrre¡ªwould be devastated if it swallows you again, not to mention Stjarna, or even the whole pack for that matter,¡± Trey pulls his eyebrows up, the worry clear on his face.


    Sighing, I close my eyes and tip my head back on the cushion. ¡°As would I,¡± I mumble, my brow knitting with the unwanted memories surfacing. Screams of agony and elation jumbled together, the crack and crunch of bodies breaking, flashes of fangs, claws, and cameras, blinding rage in a hunger that could never be satiated, and blood, so much blood. Decades upon decades of living in that hell with no sense of humanity, no life outside of brutal torture, maiming, and slaughter. So much death, it was all I knew, from the moment I first shifted until far past becoming Alpha.


    The Underground made me into a man I don¡¯t want to be, not anymore. I thought I¡¯d laid this fury to rest, but knowing Selene had been targeted twice now is dragging everything back to the surface. With Vala¡¯s betrayal on top of it, this energy inside me has resurrected and I fear I¡¯m not strong enough to overcome it this time. I can¡¯t tell Trey, it¡¯ll only cause him to worry and fret over me, I force myself to reign in the ire that arises as I swallow down my darkness.


    Valdr feels restless and remains silent as I rub my hand absently over my chest, the tension in me coiling deep. I open my eyes and peer at my brother, watching him type a message on his phone. When he finishes I sit up, holding his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Sigurd? I noticed when we met to discuss the abductions how you looked pissed at him, and just earlier, you told me not to listen to him. Why?¡± I try to keep my voice calm, holding back the simmer in my tone as I ask him my questions.


    ¡°His story didn¡¯t quite add up with the accounts of the other warriors on the night of the abductions. He was acting sketchy, as if he was almost hiding something or not telling the truth. I confronted him about the gaps in the reporting, how his explanation didn¡¯t match fully with the others and he got defensive, borderline aggressive. With everything that had been going on, I did not want to expend my energy fighting him, so whatever it was you sensed was residual from that.


    ¡°As for this morning, he was adamant that Vala is innocent and should not be punished. Without him physically being there with Jeger, how could he know that for certain? Jeger informed me he mindlinked some of the other warriors about the situation and they came out to help bring her back here, but Sigurd had shown up half an hour before them and nobody could understand how. He was supposedly running guard watch when he heard about it and said he was close by the border near the suburbs.


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know for sure what¡¯s true or not, but he feels off to me. I don¡¯t trust him or what he says and I cannot give you a specific reason why. I just don¡¯t,¡± Trey exhales sharply, flopping back against the chair.


    Thinking about what he¡¯s said, I nod my head a little and rise to my feet. I cross my office toward an ornate mahogany hutch, my father¡¯s handcrafted liquor cabinet. Selecting one of his favorites, I take a glass off the shelf and hold it up to Trey in question. Seeing his brows raise as he nods his head, I grab another glass and pour us both a hefty serving of Stagg bourbon. As I watch the amber liquid swirl, I reflect on seeing my father standing here when I was a child, pouring glasses for himself and Tomur. Walking over to Trey, I hand him his drink and lean against my desk, taking a long sip.


    ¡°I like how you replace the bottles over time, in his honor,¡± Trey mentions quietly, nodding his head toward the hutch. ¡°He always smelled nice, like warm bourbon and the metallic tang of his forge.¡±


    I just grunt in response, taking another sip. My brother¡¯s memory of our father vastly differs from mine. He smelled of sour breath and blood to me, I mutter to myself as I avert my gaze. Shaking my head a bit to dispel my thoughts, I throw back the last of my drink and stand to pour another when I feel icy spiders crawl down my neck, my back going rigid with the unexpected sensation.


    Come to me at once. At my cottage, our revelation has not been easy. Selene is unwell, she needs to see the truth to believe it. She must see you, Custos. Now. Shuddering at Hekate¡¯s voice in my head, I slam my glass onto my desk and hurry to the door as Trey jumps to his feet, alarmed.


    ¡°What the hell! What¡¯s going on?¡± he demands behind me, following me down the hallway.


    Wrenching the door open, I shift hastily and burst through my clothes, the tattered fabric floating to the ground around my paws. Bounding through the gardens, I pause for a moment to look back at Trey who is rushing to undress. Stay here, I¡¯m going to Selene. There¡¯s no danger, I mindlink him as his face pinches with worry.


    At his silent nod, I take off through the woods with Valdr sharing the thrill of the run. As we lope through the trees, I can¡¯t help but think of how she¡¯ll react to seeing us, seeing me emerge from my wolf form. Will she be scared? Amazed? Angry? I wonder, feeling a mix of apprehension and excitement.


    Maybe it will pull her wolf out from stasis and we get to meet her, Valdr¡¯s eagerness bleeds into me, pushing our legs faster.


    Imagination takes over, distracting my mind until we reach the edges of Hekate¡¯s boundary. Hearing Selene¡¯s distant voice, my chest tightens with anticipation. I¡¯ve never shown myself to a human before. Selene is not a human, but her perception has been altered to the life of one and I am anxious about exposing myself to her. Especially since I had not planned on it going like this. I wanted to tell her first, to talk about this part of me before showing her. What will she think? I worry, slowing to a stop at the edge of the woods.


    Pacing nervously, I wait by the familiar blackthorn shrub for the right time to expose myself and watch the cottage silently.

 Chapter 27: Exposure pt. 2

    Selene


    I wake to distant voices, first sounding like murmurs then growing clearer as the fog lifts from my brain. Cracking my eyes open, I rub the side of my head, the pounding pain hurting worse than before. I find myself on my living room couch, squinting at the bright sunlight filtering through the lace curtains billowing in the open window. I quickly recognize mother and Ria arguing in hushed tones.


    ¡°She has to know everything. It¡¯s for her own safety!¡± Ria hisses from somewhere behind me.


    ¡°I am afraid she will react negatively and won¡¯t understand my reasoning,¡± my mother says lowly.


    ¡°She almost died because of how grossly unaware she is! None of this would be a concern if she was just fully awakened,¡± Ria¡¯s voice cracks as her footsteps clomp loudly on the porch, the door banging open with a thwack.


    ¡°Asteria, this is not your fault,¡± my mother¡¯s voice is calm and quiet, sounding closer.


    Rubbing my face, I sit up slowly and stare confusingly at my chest. I¡¯m wearing my necklace over my favorite blue hoodie and black leggings, definitely not what I arrived here in. Glancing at the kitchen, Ria turns to me quickly and meets my gaze with tears in her eyes. ¡°Selene, are you alright? How do you feel?¡± she breathes in a rush, coming to sit beside me.


    I put my hand up and take a deep breath. Catching my mother¡¯s gaze, I watch as she warily takes a seat in the armchair next to the couch and gives me a tight smile.


    ¡°Honestly? I feel like shit, ¡± I say dryly, falling back into the cushions.


    ¡°Do you need anything? What can I get you?¡± Ria¡¯s voice is pitched higher than normal with a wild look in her eyes.


    ¡°What I need is for someone to tell me exactly what the fuck is going on!¡± I snap, breathing heavily.


    Pinching the bridge of my nose, I take a few breaths and turn to Asteria. ¡°Last night, I felt almost high, in the club. As if everything was heightened, euphoric. Kyran had said I looked flushed and left to get me some water, but I went searching for the bathroom, feeling ill. I ran into a woman whose eyes were like yours and as she grabbed me I became violently sick and dizzy. It was the same feeling of being extremely intoxicated and the world is spinning around you,¡± I add with a scrunch of my nose and Ria nods her head, chewing on her lip as she listens.


    ¡°Before I could register what the hell was happening to me, she was gone as if I imagined the whole thing. When you and the girls came out of the club, everything is a bit fuzzy from here for me to remember,¡± I sigh, narrowing my gaze as I try to focus. ¡°I recall sitting at a table, drowning myself in cold water, and becoming sluggish and heavy. I don¡¯t know what I did or said as I went to the bar, I just know that¡¯s when I passed out.


    ¡°This is where I cannot separate drugged haze from reality and I am beginning to believe none of it was my imagination. I have flashes of a beautiful, fair, red haired woman with glowing hands hovering over me, blood floating in the air, immeasurable pain through every fiber of my being, and my own skin ablaze with light. A splitting migraine has stayed with me since and the only time it abated was in Kyran¡¯s arms,¡± my voice grows quiet with the memory and I take a few breaths before I continue my explanation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall what happened afterward, only to wake in a room that was not mine, wearing someone else¡¯s clothes with barely any recollection of what the fuck I went through until I grasped this,¡± I yank at the necklace around my throat, shaking it at my mother. ¡°Somehow, I saw and felt everything that had happened to me like there were movie frames flashing through my mind. How is that possible? I was so beyond terrified that when I saw Kyran again, I thought he had done something awful to me. I know now that is not the case, I just know in my soul he wouldn¡¯t do that. He said I need to speak with you,¡± I glance from my mother to Asteria, ¡°the both of you. Here I am, I don¡¯t want to eat, or bathe, or sleep. I want the truth. Now. So speak,¡± I demand as I breathe harshly through my teeth, clenching my jaw tightly.


    Silence. Nobody moves or speaks for a few moments as my eyes bounce back and forth between them. Ria lets out a long breath, raising her eyebrows at our mother who rubs her hand over her mouth before dropping it into her lap.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she sighs, straightening her skirts before holding my gaze firmly. ¡°The words I speak are nothing but the truth, Selene. Believe me when I say you will want to reject everything you are about to hear. I need you to truly listen, trust in me and your sister as well, understand? Our days of secrecy are behind us,¡± her voice is clipped and I can feel the seriousness in them.


    Pulling my legs underneath me, I look into her eyes and nod my head once.


    ¡°Asteria and I are goddesses. To be more precise, my real name is Hekate and I am the goddess of witchcraft and magic, among other things that aren¡¯t important at this moment,¡± she waves her hand flippantly. ¡°Anyway, what you experienced last night was healing magic from the elven goddess Eir, although I believe she is keeping her identity undisclosed at the moment, for whatever reason. She saved your life by cleansing your blood of the vampire venom coursing through your veins. The source of which we are still trying to understand and we do not know exactly how it happened to you, unfortunately. The why, however, I do know. Had you been human, the venom would have killed you quickly, drastically thinning your blood and eventually stopping your heart. It¡¯s truly because of Kyran that you¡¯re alive, he could smell the venom in you. This is due to his nature of being a werewolf, as are you,¡± her voice trails off as she looks at me warily.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    I just stare flatly at her for a moment then burst out laughing. I turn to Ria, expecting her to be laughing along with me but she isn¡¯t. She is serious, looking extremely concerned. My laughter falters along with my smile as I look between Ria and our mother. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? Please tell me you¡¯re kidding,¡± I say highly, my voice pulling tight.


    ¡°No, Selene, I most certainly am not.¡± Her response is intense as her mouth pulls into a tight line.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious,¡± I whisper as my heartbeat begins to race.


    Abruptly getting to my feet, I take a few quick steps away, shaking my head. ¡°No, no. That¡¯s impossible. How could I not know that? No. A werewolf? Me? Ha! I think I¡¯d know if I was a fucking shape shifting creature of mythology!¡± I shriek, turning on them. ¡°What is this, a candid camera prank or something? I can¡¯t believe this!¡±


    ¡°Selene, please, I am not lying to you or pranking you, nothing like that. I am telling you the truth,¡± my mother pleads as she rises to her feet, clutching her hands.


    ¡°Right, because you''re a goddess and Dracula tried to kill me last night. Oh, I almost forgot, I want to date Wolverine and my sister is a witch,¡± I sneer angrily, throwing my arms up.


    ¡°I¡¯m technically a goddess,¡± Asteria says quietly with a tight smile, walking over toward me slowly.


    ¡°Yeah? Then prove it, if it¡¯s really true,¡± I snap, crossing my arms.


    Glaring at me, her eyes flood black and as the irises flash white, she snaps her hands out, fire blazing to life in her palms. A blast of wind whips her hair around as it billows through the house, all of the candles alighting at once. The floor beneath my feet tremors, shaking the leaves of the plants hanging around me. Water droplets materialize, suspending in midair like diamonds. I stumble to my ass, shuffling back until I am pressed up against the wall with my eyes going wide. Asteria immediately returns to normal, the house quieting and going still as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± I gasp with short, fast breaths puffing out of my gaping mouth.


    Glancing over at my mother, I find her sitting in the chair and rubbing her forehead, watching me. I raise my eyebrow silently at her. Rolling her eyes, she disappears, vanishing into thin air. I blink, completely stunned and feel a tap on my shoulder. Whipping my head around, I find myself nose to nose with her and clap my hands over my mouth as I shriek. She and Ria laugh loudly as I sit there gawking at the both of them.


    I burst to my feet, outraged. ¡°What the fuck! This isn¡¯t funny! How could I not know, all this time? Everything I believed to be fantasy is real? I¡ªI can¡¯t do this,¡± I cross the room hastily and wrench the front door open.


    Going as fast as my shaky legs will carry me, I stumble off the porch and around the house blindly, not really seeing where I¡¯m going. I push through some bushes and stalk away from the house, away from the madness that threatens to consume me. This can¡¯t be real. I must be dreaming. Last night, all of it. I need to wake up, I pinch my arm hard, wincing.


    ¡°Selene! Wait!¡± Ria calls out, running behind me.


    I stop beneath my favorite willow, just outside my bedroom and look up to my balcony, half expecting to see myself sleepwalking. Ria catches up to me with my mother close behind her.


    ¡°Sel, I¡¯ll answer any question you ask me,¡± she pleads, reaching her hand out to me.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t real. This can¡¯t be real,¡± I say harshly, shaking my head.


    Hearing rustling near the edge of the woods, I expect Phylax or Machit¨ªs to appear but they never show. Turning back to Ria, I am startled to see the dogs sitting on either side of my mother, watching me intently. ¡°What¡ªhow,¡± I stammer, unable to finish my question.


    More rustling grows louder and I feel compelled to step toward the forest, as if being pulled by a line in my center. Placing my feet one in front of the other, I slowly step out across the soft grass as my heart beats frantically. A branch snaps, sending my gaze flying upward and I watch as a black shadow creeps out from the tree line. I freeze in place, my breath catching in my throat. An enormous wolf¡ªeasily twice the size of my dogs put together¡ªemerges cautiously with its head low and ears pulled flat. It takes a few slow steps toward me then halts, looking up at me with bright amber eyes.


    Amber? I wonder as my brow pinches and I shoot a glance over my shoulder. Ria gives me a small smile, and my mother just slightly nods her head. Turning my attention back to the wolf, I narrow my eyes, observing the thick, shiny midnight-black fur coat and see a tiny spot of white on its chest. When our eyes meet again, the wolf crouches low and lays its head on its massive paws, waiting.


    I step forward once tentatively, then twice, coming to a stop an arms length away from the wolf. Its tail twitches side to side, swishing the grass. Crouching down, I peer at the wolf as it raises its head and we¡¯re eye level with one another. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± I murmur, brazenly stretching my hand out to hover just above its muzzle.


    The wolf tips its head, gently pressing its nose into my palm. Upon contact, a warm thrum radiates up my arm and throughout my body, washing away the headache and all the trepidation coiled inside me. I gasp a shuddering breath, my eyes flying wide. ¡°Kyran,¡± I breathe in disbelief, staring into his warm gaze.


    Ria appears beside me, silently holding out a pair of pants. The gray sweatpants I was in earlier, I realize. Confused, I look up at her but she just nods her head at the wolf, guiding my attention back to him. When I meet his eyes once more, his face blurs and shifts seamlessly into the one I recognize, his entire body following suit. His entire naked body, I gawk, belatedly understanding the pants. I can¡¯t help but watch as he pulls them on, unable to tear my eyes off of him.


    Kyran holds out a hand for me and I shakily grab it, allowing him to pull me to my feet. I feel disconnected, as if I am watching this happen to myself rather than experiencing it directly. Swallowing hard, I blink a few times, trying to process everything that has happened since opening my eyes. Peeling my gaze away, I silently look over to my mother and sister then back at Kyran, grimacing as darkness clouds my vision and pulls me into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 28: Origins pt. 1

    Kyran


    Lunging forward, I catch Selene as she falls, crouching to lift her into my arms and cradle her against my chest. Glancing at Hekate and Asteria, we share a look of concern and I follow them as they make their way toward the cottage. Their dogs bound ahead of them, oddly unaffected by my presence. As I step up the porch and through the doorway, Selene groans softly and I notice her eyes fluttering open. Glancing around as I enter, I find the home to look exactly the way I¡¯d imagine the witch goddess to live. Hekate gestures toward a small leather sectional before she disappears and I cross the dimly lit home, laying Selene down gently. Quickly looking around, I decide to sit in an armchair beside the couch to give her some space.


    ¡°Would you like some tea?¡± Asteria asks me quietly, carrying a tray holding an ornate porcelain teapot with matching cups and saucers into the living room.


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± I offer a small smile as I take a cup. Sniffing it, I sense lavender, chamomile, and mint among a few other scents I can¡¯t quite place. Taking a sip, I find the tea to be very pleasant and soothing, bringing me immediate relaxation. Narrowing my eyes over the rim at Asteria, I state dryly, ¡°There¡¯s more than just herbs in here.¡±


    A sly smile pulls at her mouth as she looks sideways at me, setting the tray on the coffee table by the sectional. ¡°Indeed,¡± she replies candidly, pouring herself a cup and sitting at the end of the couch by Selene.


    ¡°Care to enlighten me? What¡¯s in this?¡± I ask lightly, raising my cup.


    ¡°Now, Kyran, a witch never reveals her brew,¡± she intones sarcastically, giving me a wide grin.


    I stare at her flatly, her demeanor reminding me of my brother in a way. Before I can say anything else, Selene sits up slowly, rubbing her forehead. Asteria sets her cup down and looks back at me with a smile.


    ¡°No need to fret. There isn¡¯t anything debilitating in it, just natural herbs to help calm the nerves and a little magic to boost it a bit. I wouldn¡¯t give you anything harmful, not intentionally,¡± she adds lowly, looking toward the floor.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright. I would¡¯ve sensed anything before drinking it, and I trust you,¡± I say quietly, smiling when she looks up at me surprised.


    Selene drops her hands to her lap with a thump, silently looking between Asteria and me. I watch her as her weary eyes flicker to me and flutter around my bare torso and her brows drawing together with a small frown pulling the corners of her mouth down. As she glances back at Asteria, her frown deepens further and she lets out a sigh. She stands slowly and I rise to my feet quickly, sending my cup clattering on its saucer.


    ¡°I need a moment alone, please excuse me,¡± she says quietly, stepping swiftly around the low table, past me and up the wooden staircase.


    As her feet disappear, I sink back down into the armchair, feeling unsure what to do with myself. As I sip the tea, I find Asteria staring at me with an arched brow and I raise mine back in silent question.


    ¡°What¡¯s it like, for you? Did you know when you met her who she was? How does it feel to know that your bond is a real possibility for you?¡± she murmurs, crossing her legs and leaning forward curiously.


    ¡°Honestly? It feels extremely¡­foreign,¡± I sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to process anything I¡¯ve felt since meeting her. I just know that she feels right. I did not know what she was at first, I was confused for a while until we pressed our hands together that day at the park. Even then, I was totally thrown off because of my mark. Since it appeared, I had a¡­challenging time accepting it. After meeting Selene, I feel both hopeful and afraid about my bond, but mostly confused still. There¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t understand right now,¡± I mumble, leaning forward and setting my cup and saucer on the table.


    Asteria has a wistful look on her face as she thinks about what I¡¯ve said. Her brow lowers as she replies, ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear, but you didn¡¯t answer one of my questions.¡±


    Unsure what she means, I scrunch my brow, asking, ¡°Which question?¡±


    ¡°If you knew who she was when you met her,¡± she says tightly, her eyes slightly narrowing at me.


    ¡°What¡ª¡±


    ¡°Asteria, enough,¡± Hekate¡¯s sharp voice cuts behind me, making the hairs on my neck raise.


    Turning my head, I see both her and Selene making their way down the stairs and notice Selene holding my gray t-shirt. As they come into the living room, Hekate sits beside Asteria and Selene stops beside my chair, meeting my gaze shyly. I rise to my feet as she holds out my shirt and I take it, pulling it on over my head.


    ¡°Now I can listen properly, you¡¯re very distracting,¡± she murmurs and gives me a smirk.


    I feel my eyes crinkle with the wide smile that spreads on my face and watch as she blushes, turning quickly to take her seat on the couch. I meet her gaze and then Asteria¡¯s, and the three of us look at Hekate simultaneously. I sit down and lean my elbows on my knees, waiting patiently in the silence.


    With a sigh, Hekate turns to Selene to ask, ¡°Are you sure you are ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I understand I didn¡¯t accept what you both were saying and kinda had a freak out, but I want to know the truth, all of it,¡± Selene replies firmly.


    ¡°You actually did much better than I anticipated,¡± Asteria says with a small laugh, leaning over and giving Selene¡¯s knee a pat.


    She rolls her eyes but smiles back and pulls her feet underneath her. I can¡¯t help the small smile I feel pulling my lips when I watch her and I try not to stare for too long.


    ¡°Well take it from my perspective, how hard it is for me to wrap my head around all¡­this,¡± she gestures vaguely around with her hand at the lot of us, making everyone chuckle. ¡°It does feel right, though, almost familiar? I don¡¯t know how to place it at the moment, but I believe and trust my instinct with everything I¡¯ve been told. And shown,¡± she adds quietly, glancing at me for a moment.


    ¡°I understand that, we all do. I, for one, wanted to have this discussion with you under better circumstances, however for your safety and well being, it is best you know everything about who you are and the life you¡¯re destined to live. If you truly feel ready, I have a lot to go over with you and the three of us here can answer any question you have at any time,¡± Hekate¡¯s voice is strong and clear. ¡°Kyran, much of what will be discussed I am sure you¡¯re well aware of and most will be previously learned knowledge. However, what you uncover here today with us must not be spoken about with anyone else, do you understand?¡± she sternly asks me.


    ¡°Yes, of course. I vow to never speak, write, or communicate in any form of what we discuss today with anyone outside of this room, unless you grant your approval,¡± I hold out my hand to her and as she clasps it, our magic flashing as it seals the vow, binding me to it.


    I will leave the matter of mates to you, for when you decide it is best to speak about it with her. I trust that you will handle it delicately, she mindlinks me, her gaze hard. I nod my head once silently in acknowledgment, holding her gaze firmly.


    Nodding her head, Hekate adjusts herself momentarily before turning to Selene again. I see her eyes are wide as she stares at my hands then flickers her gaze over to Hekate and blinks a couple times before giving us a small smile.


    ¡°Okay, well, it¡¯d be best to start at the beginning, hmm?¡± Hekate says lightly, folding her hands in her lap.


    Settling back into the chair, I watch Selene as Hekate begins the story of our origins.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Selene


    Was that magic, just now? There is so much I want to know, I wonder as I wait for my mother to begin speaking once more. My chest feels a little tight with an anxiety I can¡¯t quite tell is good or bad and I chew on my lip in anticipation.


    ¡°Selene, if at any point you are unsure of something or want me to stop, please interrupt me. I want you to have as best of an understanding as possible but I want you to be comfortable at the same time, okay?¡± my mother speaks gently.


    ¡°Yes, I will, thank you. Okay, I¡¯m ready,¡± I give her a small smile and look at Asteria to see her smiling at me as well.


    I can feel Kyran¡¯s heavy gaze on me and although it isn¡¯t uncomfortable, I do feel warm and can¡¯t bring myself to look at him as I listen to my mother speak.


    ¡°Do you recall the mythologies I had you study when you were younger?¡± she begins and I nod my head silently as she continues. ¡°Good. Much of what you read had been written as tales, however everything holds truth, although most of the events had taken place between realms and planes of existence surrounding this one we live in currently.¡±


    My eyes widen at that with a question already forming. ¡°Does this include every culture¡¯s mythology?¡±


    ¡°Yes, certainly. A lot of cultures held awareness of the same beings and entities, and through time had developed separate languages and stories. This altered some depictions and names, but I can assure you they all connect if you really look at them. I can explain realms and levels of existence to you on another day, if you wish to learn about them,¡± she offers and I nod my head enthusiastically, smiling wide. That would be so crazy, I¡¯m going to need a notebook. Or a few, I catch myself running off track and take a breath.


    ¡°Please continue,¡± I say at her pause, focusing back on the explanation.


    ¡°I told you that you are¡ªwhat you know at the moment to be as supernatural beings¡ªa werewolf. As you saw with Kyran, they are more than just fantasy stories in books and movies, that they are real. I¡¯d like to start with the creation of werewolves, but to do that you need to understand me and a few other goddesses that are interwoven with this creation.


    ¡°As I said before, I am Hekate, goddess of magic and witchcraft and I created the race of werewolves. The reasoning behind their race is due to Nyx, the goddess of night. She created the vampires. Being the daughter of Chaos, there really isn¡¯t much question as to why she made them, I suppose. Vampires resemble some of her attributes, creatures of the dark with telekinetic powers, unsurmountable strength, and are virtually invulnerable giving them eternal life, in a sense. Nyx created the vampires from mixing her soul¡¯s essence with humans to bring herself power through their existence. The more of them there are, the stronger she would become. As you can guess, this wreaked havoc within the mortal realm, disrupting the balances that had carefully been put in place.


    ¡°Your namesake, the goddess Selene, had felt it was unjust for Nyx to empower herself at the humans'' detriment. She came to me, requesting my help in creating a race that can balance the vampires,¡± my mother pauses as she notices my scrunched face.


    ¡°Hold on a moment, I don¡¯t fully remember who she is, exactly?¡± I ask, unsure of my studies.


    ¡°Selene is the moon, my dear. With her, myself, and Artemis, we three are close in our duties and work well with one another. I¡¯ll save that story for another time, though,¡± she smiles softly before clearing her throat. ¡°Now, at Selene¡¯s request, I came up with the idea of warriors, in a sense, to combat the destruction caused by the vampires. Being partial to canines myself, I chose to intertwine them somehow with humans to form a new race of beings. Having my plan formed, I sought out Fenrir to make a deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Is this Nordic? As in, Odin and Ragnarok?¡± I ask, fascinated.


    My mother nods her head, smiling. ¡°Yes, exactly. Being that he was essentially helpless, bound and imprisoned unfairly, I offered to weaken his bindings in exchange for some of his essence, his¡­soul, you could say. He agreed, seeing how the Fates decided that one day he would break free and seek his revenge on those who imprisoned him.


    ¡°Taking his essence and my idea, I met with Selene to explain to her my thoughts and she happily agreed, offering for me to mix her magic in so the werewolves would have virtual immortality along with the vampires. I concocted an elixir with Selene¡¯s magic, my own, and some of Fenrir¡¯s essence and gathered willing mortals to take it. Both men and women were born into the race of werewolves, having super speed, strength, heightened senses, night vision, and the ability to shape-shift. I personally added in the ability to speak telepathically with one another to aid in their efforts with battling the vampires. There was a discovery, though, of the werewolves sharing bodies with another soul, the human half and wolf half respectively having a mind of their own. The complexities behind that is what Kyran can explain to you when you have the time to delve deeper into it with him,¡± she pauses again, flashing a glance at Kyran before adjusting herself in her seat.


    ¡°Selene had asked these first werewolves if they would agree to bind their lives to her, aiding in her empowerment as a deity, to which they accepted. She had felt it would be necessary in case Nyx needed to be checked and has yet to ever pull from that pool of power, thankfully. Very quickly, our race of wolves began to succeed in culling the vampire numbers into a manageable amount, keeping them in line without eradicating them fully. Many had come to an agreement of sorts, only keeping willing mortals and not slaughtering villages upon villages of people endlessly. In her gratitude for my success in the werewolves¡¯ creation, Selene had proposed a gift of sorts, a second daughter for me, on one condition,¡± my mother¡¯s voice grows quiet as she looks at me warily.


    Sitting there with my mouth hanging open, I snap my jaw shut and take a deep breath through my nose. Glancing over at Kyran, I find him watching me carefully as I think about everything I just learned. If I¡¯m a werewolf, then he should be able to hear me, telepathically, right? I wonder. Staring at him harder, I concentrate, If you can hear me, answer this question out loud. What do clouds wear beneath their clothes? I roll my lips inward, suppressing a giggle and watch as he grins widely with a deep laugh escaping him.


    ¡°Thunderwear,¡± he says aloud with another laugh and my eyes widen into saucers.


    My mother chuckles and Ria looks at him quickly, completely confused before she turns her head to me.


    I feel slightly dizzy and astonished as I gape at Kyran. ¡°You, you can hear me?¡± I breathe in amazement.


    ¡°Ah, that must mean your stasis is wearing thin, this is great news!¡± my mother chirps excitedly, sharing a smile with Ria.


    ¡°My what?¡± My shock turns to confusion as I look from Kyran¡¯s smiling face to my family.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I will circle back to this in a moment, okay? I¡¯d like to continue again, if that¡¯s alright,¡± she gives me a small smile.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve only got about a million questions, but go ahead,¡± I chuckle, giving her my attention once more.


    ¡°As I was saying, Selene wanted to give me a gift of sorts, on a condition which I easily agreed to. She gave me a piece of her pure soul¡ªher essence¡ªto entwine with Fenrir¡¯s, and with my magic, we created a powerful werewolf to unite the race as one and keep them in check with one another. This wolf would be above all hierarchy, with abilities far greater than the others and would essentially be the personification of Selene, bearing her name. Thus, you were born.¡± She smiles warmly at me as she drops a bomb on my reality.


    ¡°I¡ªwhat?¡± I gasp uncomprehendingly.


    ¡°The white wolf,¡± Kyran whispers with his eyes rounded. ¡°It¡ªshe¡ªis supposed to only be a legend,¡± he says quietly, looking toward my mother.


    ¡°Yes, I know. That would be my fault,¡± she admits with a wan smile.


    ¡°Both of us,¡± Asteria adds, placing her hand on mother¡¯s knee.


    ¡°Wait, wait,¡± I plead, trying to understand. ¡°How, um, old am I, exactly?¡± I ask in a high voice, my throat closing tight with my rapidly growing distress.


    Asteria scrunches her nose before replying, ¡°Technically? About a couple millennia,¡± she tries to smile but it just looks like a cringe.


    ¡°T¡ªtechnically?¡± I stammer, completely shocked.


    ¡°If it makes you feel any better, I¡¯m a bit older than you,¡± she smiles, trying to ease my tension.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, um, I am not sure I fully can grasp all of this. I think I need a break, for a moment, if that¡¯s alright,¡± I say on a breath, feeling overwhelmed as I stare at nothing.


    ¡°Of course. Take all the time you need, I know how this must feel like a lot right now. I¡¯ll be here when you¡¯re ready,¡± my mother smiles at me and pours herself a cup of tea.


    Slowly rising to my feet, I cross the room to the kitchen and make a glass of ice water. Shakily, I raise the glass and need both hands to take a sip, and I make my way to the back porch, carefully lowering onto the bench swing. Staring out at the gardens, I reflect on everything my mother has told me so far.


    Everything sounds like pure insanity, but somehow I know it to be true, deep inside. Why do I not remember any of this? How do I not know myself? What did Kyran mean by the white wolf, how it is supposed to be a legend? There is so much I still need to learn, I groan internally and let out a heavy sigh.


    I sit in silence, swingingly gently and turning my thoughts over as I watch the clouds drift by until my nerves settle.

 Chapter 29: Origins pt. 2

    Selene


    Hearing a gentle knock, I turn to find Kyran leaning in the open doorway and I give him a small smile.


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± he asks quietly, standing upright and stepping onto the porch. ¡°I just wanted to see if you needed anything.¡±


    ¡°I have a ton of questions, feel a little lost and my head hurts a bit, but I¡¯m alright, I think,¡± I respond slowly as I rise from the bench.


    "If you¡¯re feeling up to it, we can talk afterwards and I can help to better explain the wolf side of things. I¡¯ll answer any questions you have,¡± he offers, running his hand through his hair.


    I find myself distracted by the messy way his hair sticks out when he drops his hand, making me want to comb my fingers through it and I quickly avert my gaze as my cheeks heat with a blush. I smile up at him awkwardly and nod my head. ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯d like that, there¡¯s definitely a lot I do not fully grasp yet,¡± I mumble as I head inside.


    ¡°Same here,¡± he murmurs and I glance over my shoulder at him, curious.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just finish hearing out your mother first,¡± he gestures down the hall, ¡°I have a feeling the answers to my question will be found and I will explain what I mean in a little while, okay?¡± he gives me a half smile and my heart thumps at our proximity.


    Silently nodding my head, I turn toward the living room and find that Ria has pulled out some snacks. I eagerly grab a couple chocolate chip muffins, taking a bite of one and handing the other to Kyran. He takes it from me and I see his nose scrunch slightly, but he smiles at me with his thanks.


    ¡°Do you not like muffins?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°Oh, I do. I, ah, I¡¯m not a big fan of chocolate,¡± he admits, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly.


    ¡°Oh, no! Is it because you¡¯re a wolf? Does it make you sick, like how dogs can¡¯t digest it well? N-not that I¡¯m calling you a dog. Ugh, I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t even thinking,¡± I ramble, feeling slightly embarrassed and I scrunch my face uncomfortably.


    He huffs out a laugh as both my mother and Ria laugh too, causing my face to flush.


    ¡°Ah, no, it doesn¡¯t bother me at all. I just don¡¯t really care for the smell of it, so I¡¯ve never really given it much thought. I¡¯m not much of a sweets guy, I guess?¡± he smiles crookedly, making my stomach flutter.


    Ria steps over, holding out a banana walnut muffin with a grin. ¡°Here, try this, it¡¯s more savory than sweet,¡± she offers Kyran.


    He accepts it with a smile and takes a bite, his eyes rounding slightly. ¡°Mmf,¡± he swallows, ¡°this is delicious,¡± he announces and stuffs half of it in his mouth, chewing quickly. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± he asks before devouring the rest of it.


    Well, I guess I can see why it¡¯s called ¡®wolfing your food down¡¯, I wonder with a grin as I watch him.


    ¡°Selene baked them,¡± Ria says simply, shooting me a wink.


    Blushing, I turn to take my seat again in the corner of the couch and pull my feet up beside me. My mother sips her tea silently as she watches us with a ghost of a smile pulling up the corners of her mouth. I notice Kyran snag two more muffins before sitting down with a gleeful expression on his handsome face.


    ¡°Really? Well then, I just might be a sweets guy after all,¡± he jokes with a smirk, taking another bite and causing us all to laugh.


    My mother places her cup on the table and leans forward toward me to ask, ¡°Selene, do you feel ready to continue? Is there anything you are unsure about or need me to expand upon?¡±


    ¡°I think so. I have a lot of questions but I will wait until you¡¯ve explained things further before asking any, in case you answer them along the way,¡± I respond with a small smile.


    ¡°Alright then, I will pick up where we left off.¡± She sits back and folds her hands in her lap before explaining, ¡°After your creation, I introduced you to the werewolves and explained who you were. They immediately took you in and guided you through your childhood years as teachers, in a way, taking you during the daytime so you could learn their ways. Asteria helped me raise you as we would any child, though your wolf emerged much sooner than that of the normal werewolves. Generally, they don¡¯t emerge until around the age a human child experiences puberty, but you were what would equal to be a five year old human at the time that you first shifted.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, what do you mean by ¡®what would equal¡¯?¡± I ask as I lean forward, interested.


    ¡°Kyran, would you help me explain this properly?¡± she asks, giving him a timid smile.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he responds over a mouthful, quickly swallowing and brushing muffin crumbs off his shirt as he sits forward. ¡°While young wolves¡ªor pups is what we call them¡ªare developing, they appear like regular human children. However, werewolf growth is much different than that of humans. When a pup is born, their growth rate is twice as fast as a human child¡¯s until they reach five or six years of living age, meaning their body is equivalent to that of a ten or twelve year old human. This is when their wolves generally emerge and they experience their first shift. Once this takes place, our growth slows tremendously, to ten times slower than that of humans to be exact,¡± he pauses, taking a breath as he narrows his eyes in thought.


    ¡°For example, a werewolf first shifted at the age of five during the year that the human was ten. That werewolf would appear to be only around the age of fifteen themselves when the ten year old human reaches the age of say, fifty. As we grow into adulthood, our appearance hardly changes until we reach over five to six hundred years and then our hair and skin begins to alter, the hair graying slowly and skin softening into wrinkles. But even then, many wolves at these ages are hard to determine exactly how old they are by just looking at them. Is this making any sense to you? I know it is an extreme concept and can be a little weird to envision,¡± he gazes at me, giving me a sympathetic smile.


    Absorbing that information, I find I do understand it, though it seems entirely bizarre. Pursing my lips, I narrow my eyes at him, wondering, ¡°How old are you?¡± as I observe him, noting the smooth, tanned skin of his face. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say he was maybe late twenties or early thirties, judging off his general appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯m around three hundred and fifty years old, but it gets tough to keep track of the exact years as time passes,¡± he smiles thinly, watching me.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I whisper and sit back against the couch, staring at him. I want to ask a bunch of questions but suppress the urge, looking to my mother once more and gesture for her to continue.


    ¡°Since your first shift, your wolf quickly became noticeably different and not just in appearance. She possesses abilities far greater than any wolf in existence and no one could force her will through commands. As time went on and you grew into adulthood, the werewolf race spread far and wide, creating their own factions with alpha leaders and forming loyalties known as packs. This helped to ensure easier control over the vampire race seeing how they don¡¯t particularly like to follow any set of rules. They do adhere to their king¡¯s rule, however. He is what I know to be the firstborn or created vampire. His name is Caedes, and once he discovered your existence, absolute turmoil erupted between races.


    ¡°Caedes began to hunt for you, learning that their venom could inflict severe damage on werewolves and cause them to entirely lose their control. This would be where the lore of werewolves originated from with humans, seeing a shape-shifting man slaughtering innocent people with no sanity. These werewolves are deemed as berserkers, their wolf half fully taking over and essentially becoming rabid beasts with their human side gone. Caedes intended to use these werewolves against you, to cause chaos amongst your race. When you had first encountered one, you and I had discovered that your wolf holds the ability to heal them, to rid them of the infection the vampire venom causes.


    ¡°We managed to keep this ability a secret, with only the alphas of the separated packs knowing the truth. During a gathering with them, Caedes had sent a few of his best servants to try and kill you, murdering many of these leaders. In a fit of rage, I released my magic into the remaining alphas, transforming them into Guardians. They are elite shifters with the ability to morph their human bodies with the attributes of their wolf, giving them the upper hand when combating the vampires. Your wolf had given each of them her blood, allowing them to share your immortality, powers, and granting them immunity to a vampire¡¯s venom. The Guardians¡¯ purpose was to protect you, to ensure the safety of the werewolf race. If you were to be slain, the entirety of the race would perish due to Selene¡¯s soul binding each life to yours,¡± my mother clears her throat, taking a sip of her tea.


    I blink slowly, trying hard to process everything I am hearing. Kyran slumps back into the chair with his hand rubbing over his mouth and his eyebrows are drawn low.


    ¡°I¡ªwe, my entire pack, every wolf I¡¯ve ever known¡ªthought that the white wolf and Guardians were just a tale of long lost history. The only thing I truly know about them was their disappearance, supposedly over a thousand years ago, along with the white wolf. The legend has been told to pups as bedtime stories and from elders around campfires. I¡¯m now going to assume that the stories told are completely true and real, and from what you¡¯ve told us, the disappearance was not a coincidence,¡± Kyran leans forward on one knee, pressing a hand to his mouth.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct. Most everything that has been spoken of throughout time about Selene¡¯s wolf and her Guardians holds truth, though I¡¯m sure some embellishments have been woven through here and there. I have good reason to believe that when her wolf fully awakens from stasis that her Guardians will as well,¡± my mother sips her tea, watching Kyran over the rim of her cup.


    I glance between them and then at Ria, finding her violet eyes watching me carefully. She gives me a gentle smile as she rubs my knee and I return a smile of my own. Curious, I ask, ¡°Could you explain what you mean by awakening and stasis? I don¡¯t fully understand the concept of that,¡± turning my gaze to my mother once more.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I apologize,¡± she sets her cup down again, turning to me. ¡°Some time after Caedes'' attack and the rise of the Guardians, we¡ªAsteria and I¡ªnoticed an alarming amount of berserk werewolves and lone wolves, called rogues, growing in numbers along with the vampires. It was clear Caedes was building the masses to work against us, to find you. There had even been some entire packs of wolves out searching for you, to hand you over to him in the hopes that it would end the chaos between races.


    ¡°The three of us had been constantly changing home locations throughout the years to keep our trails unclear. When we had realized it was going to amount to either an all-out war or you and Caedes fighting to the death, Asteria and I decided to propose we place you and your wolf into stasis. That means you are enspelled into a sleep-like state, ultimately freezing in time neither alive nor dead, indefinitely. Think of the tale of Sleeping Beauty, it is much the same. In your case, we had to hold you in stasis for over a thousand years until any wolf alive at the time you were in existence had been long dead. Asteria offered to enter stasis with you, to use her magic to fuel the spell. I had pulled her out first at around six or seven hundred years later, but you had remained for a few hundred years past that. Our intentions were to reintroduce you and your wolf to the werewolves once nobody knew who you were, when the issue of Caedes¡¯ small army had passed.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he has been hunting any young, blonde female, both from werewolves and humans, for a thousand years. I know his intent is to uncover one of them to be you, I¡¯ll give it to him that he¡¯s intelligent, and I know that he has not abated in the slightest with his search. You nearly encountered him last night, at Kyran¡¯s bar. And before you jump to any conclusions, no, Kyran was completely unaware of this potential catastrophe.¡± She breathes out a tired sigh and rubs at her forehead, sitting back in her chair.


    Kyran¡¯s sharp intake of breath drags my rapt attention to him and I can see the fury, confusion, and fear warring on his face. I notice the way he clenches his hands and how his brow pulls tightly, deep in thought. ¡°He¡¯s been aggressive with his abductions recently, and he even had taken women whose wolves were obviously undisguised. He took my mother,¡± he mumbles, looking down at the floor. ¡°It all makes sense now, the abductions, the reasoning, all of it. There¡¯s got to be a way to stop him. Wait, when did Selene¡ªour Selene¡ªemerge from stasis?¡± he asks suddenly, looking up at my mother with a tight expression.


    I can¡¯t help the warm fuzziness that blankets me when I hear his use of our. Chewing on my lip, I watch my mother for her answer. ¡°Roughly one hundred and fifty years ago,¡± she says quietly, glancing at me.


    My mouth hangs open, dumbfounded. ¡°What? How?¡±


    Kyran abruptly stands to his feet and runs his hands through his hair, pacing between the living room and kitchen. ¡°He knows,¡± he mutters, flopping his hands to his sides.


    ¡°Pardon me?¡± my mother asks, her brow knitted with concern.


    ¡°Caedes, he knows. He has to. My mother, along with hundreds of other blonde women, had been abducted by groups of hostile vampires across the country a hundred and fifty years ago,¡± Kyran grits out between clenched teeth. ¡°He knows Selene is here, somewhere, there¡¯s no other explanation.¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± both my mother and sister hiss at the same time.


    Still reeling from discovering I¡¯ve supposedly been awake for over a century without any recollection, I take a deep breath and drop my head in my hands as my headache begins to pound painfully. ¡°I get the dire circumstances of being hunted by a psycho vampire and all, but could we rewind a moment, please?¡± I mumble, rubbing my temples.


    ¡°What do you need to know, Selene?¡± Ria¡¯s voice asks nearby.


    ¡°How the fuck do I not remember being alive for over two lifetimes?¡± I ask seriously, lifting my head to see the guilty twist of her mouth as she glances away from me. ¡°Ria?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, fine! When you woke from stasis, your wolf did not, and she stayed dormant long enough for us to realize we had a problem. So, I crafted a brew to give you that erased all memories involving magic and put a spell on you to alter your perception of time,¡± her voice lowers quickly as she speaks, ending with a mumble.


    ¡°Hold the fuck on,¡± I breathe, incredulous. ¡°Everything I know is a lie. What I thought was fifteen years has been a hundred and fifty? Is the story of being adopted and moving here fake? My pretend amnesia was from a make-believe car crash, I presume? Why the lies, the deceit? Why not just tell me the truth when I woke up!¡± I yell shrilly, launching to my feet.


    ¡°I am sorry, Selene,¡± she breathes out as she wrings her hands. ¡°Truly, I am. It was a choice I made hastily without regarding mother and to reverse that and then disclose everything else to you was just¡­too much. It was the wrong choice, I know that now, and I really am sorry for it, for all of it. I¡¯ve tried tirelessly to bring your wolf out of stasis, for your memories to restore but I just can¡¯t make it happen!¡± her voice breaks as tears spring in her eyes.


    My anger deflates and I let out a long breath, giving her a wan smile when she meets my gaze again. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I think I understand. I¡¯m just a bit overwhelmed at the moment, with all of this. I just¡­wish we could have skipped the whole keeping me in the dark part,¡± I murmur with a grimace, pressing my fingers to my temple in soothing circles.


    ¡°Hekate, could I speak with you for a moment, please?¡± Kyran¡¯s deep voice rumbles from the kitchen and as our eyes meet, I see the amber color in his flash brightly and a sharp pain radiates in my head.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I gasp, clutching my head with both hands and squeeze my eyes shut, doubling over.


    ¡°Selene! What¡¯s wrong?¡± my mother¡¯s alarmed voice is immediately beside me and her hands press over mine.


    ¡°It feels¡ªargh¡ªlike my head is¡­splitting in half,¡± I grit out as my breathing intensifies, my chest heavily rising and falling.


    ¡°Asteria, help me. I can¡¯t pull the pain from her body,¡± my mother commands and I feel Ria¡¯s hands press down on the top of my head.


    I bite my lip hard to stop myself from crying out as the pain becomes unbearable. A small whimper escapes me, though, and I feel my eyes grow hot with tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s her wolf, I can feel her,¡± Kyran¡¯s husky voice murmurs softly close by, ¡°let me try.¡±


    The pressure of their hands disappear and I feel incredible warmth envelope me, the agony fading away like dust in the wind. Opening my eyes, I find Kyran crouched in front of me, his hands cupping my face gently with a hopeful look in his warm eyes. Sighing, I press my cheek into his palm, feeling beyond exhausted.


    ¡°How¡ª¡± my voice cracks and I clear my throat, but Kyran answer¡¯s me anyway.


    ¡°I remembered in my bathroom, how you responded to my touch when you were distraught. I noticed the way you instantly relaxed, and just now I felt the urge to reach out to calm you. I think your wolf is fighting to break free and it¡¯s causing you this pain,¡± he speaks quietly, searching my eyes.


    We stay like this for a moment in silence until a deep weariness washes over me. Reaching up, I lightly grasp Kyran¡¯s wrist and pull one of his hands into mine. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, giving him a small smile and shyly lean my face into his other cupped hand.


    ¡°Always, sweetheart,¡± he murmurs as his thumb lightly strokes my cheek.


    Tingles race down my body from his touch like an electric shock and I shiver slightly as he slowly removes his hands to stand. I feel this pull from within and rise quickly to my feet, reaching out to grasp his hand again.


    Mate, an ethereal voice whispers in my mind, like the echo of a crystal bell.


    Kyran¡¯s eyes fly open wide as he gasps and clutches my hand firmly between both of his. From the corner of my eye, I see my mother press her hand to her chest and take a deep breath.


    ¡°Was¡ªwas that her?¡± I whisper, blinking my eyes owlishly as Kyran nods silently. ¡°W¡ªwhat did she mean by that?¡± I ask, searching his warm gaze.


    ¡°Selene, I think you should rest, you¡¯re looking a bit faint, dear,¡± my mother¡¯s voice is tight but quiet.


    Nodding my head, I don¡¯t remove my gaze from Kyran¡¯s as I murmur, ¡°Yes, I should, you¡¯re right. Ria? Would you, um, put me to sleep like you did before, at the park?¡± I ask, glancing over my shoulder at her. ¡°We need to talk more later, by the way,¡± I scrunch my nose at her.


    As she nods her head and steps toward me, I turn back to Kyran and place my palm on his cheek. ¡°Please stay,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he whispers back, reaching up and pulling my arm around his neck as he bends down to lift me off my feet, holding me in his strong arms.


    Resting my head against his shoulder, I give Ria a tired smile, mumbling, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She smiles back and reaches up, pressing her finger against my forehead as she whispers, ¡°Somnum,¡± and I blissfully fall into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 30: Connection pt. 1

    Kyran


    Taking a deep breath, I relax in Selene¡¯s calming jasmine scent and slowly sit on the couch. Gently, I lay Selene in my lap and hold her close. Glancing over at Hekate, I catch her gaze and she finishes speaking with Asteria, taking my place in the armchair.


    ¡°You heard that, right? Her wolf spoke to me, she recognizes me,¡± I say quietly in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, I did, and it almost made me cry. I haven¡¯t heard that voice in so long. She¡ª¡± Hekate clears her throat, ¡°she is a beautiful soul, Kyran, just wait till you meet her,¡± she looks past me, shaking her head slowly.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you, before, about my bond. How is this possible? I¡¯m trying to understand, knowing now who she is and the story behind her, but it still is not making sense to me. My mark appeared a few years before my mother was taken, it seems to be around the time you say Selene woke from stasis,¡± I tell her, pulling my brow up in confusion.


    Hekate narrows her eyes at me in thought and replies, ¡°I know, I haven¡¯t been able to find a clear answer or reason for this as well, since you first started coming here and especially when you showed me your mark. My only explanation I can find is perhaps when she awoke and her wolf did not, due to the nature of the stasis, the mate bond became broken without her presence to accept it. I¡¯m guessing the magic was disrupted by Selene¡¯s human half resurrecting alone, so to speak,¡± she wonders aloud and looks past me in thought.


    I nod my head slowly, her words making sense. There is no way to understand fully since Selene¡¯s wolf is different from the rest of us. How am I her mate? There could have been thousands of better options for her, why me? I think as I look down at her peaceful, sleeping face.


    Feeling Hekate¡¯s hand on my knee, I look up to see her smiling sadly at me. ¡°I could not understand why Selene did not wake when I pulled Asteria from the stasis, she remained there for hundreds of years regardless of our attempts to remove her. Now I feel that I do understand,¡± she speaks softly, giving my knee a pat before withdrawing her hand.


    Puzzled, I look at her curiously and she gives me a wide grin. ¡°It¡¯s because of you, Kyran, her soul was waiting for you.¡±


    Astounded, my lips part slightly as I stare at her before gazing down at Selene. ¡°But, why?¡± I whisper, glancing back at Hekate. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be with someone like me. I¡¯m not worthy of her, I sternly reject as I trace my eyes over her beautiful face.


    Enough. She is our mate, and you will prove to her our worth so she chooses to accept our bond, Valdr demands, his indignation rolling through me hotly.


    ¡°Crazy how things are all connected, hmm?¡± Hekate murmurs, her gaze distant once more. With a slight shake of her head, she pulls her eyes back to me and smiles warmly.


    Resolving myself, a thought occurs to me clearly and my chest tightens with it. ¡°I think I can awaken her wolf. I¡¯m not sure exactly how to do that, but I feel her pull growing stronger since I¡¯ve spent more time around Selene,¡± I say firmly, feeling the truth behind my words.


    ¡°I concur. You will need to discuss this bond with her, soon, I feel. Who knows, she may even show you the path without either of you knowing it,¡± Hekate raises her eyebrows in thought and shrugs a shoulder.


    ¡°Could I ask you something?¡± I murmur, my thoughts swirling with the new information I¡¯d absorbed from earlier.


    She nods her head once and holds my gaze, waiting.


    ¡°The Guardians, the ones you created with your rage in retaliation to the vampires, you said they were immortal because of Selene¡¯s wolf. Does that mean that Selene is immortal? And what happened to the Guardians once she was placed into stasis?¡± I ask hesitantly, unsure if I want the answers or not.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I suppose I didn¡¯t clarify that, did I? To answer your first question, yes, Selene is technically immortal, her soul is a direct piece of the goddess¡¯ thus tying her existence to every werewolf¡¯s. When she roamed about, wolves in her vicinity would become more empowered, naturally drawn to her like moths to a flame. Her immortality only lies in her lifespan, however. She can be killed like any of you, although with her full abilities, that would be one hell of an achievement to accomplish.


    "As for the Guardians, they continued on for a time after she went into stasis, and one by one Caedes had managed to eradicate them. Their bloodlines however, live on, though their magic lies dormant. As I said earlier, I believe once Selene¡¯s wolf awakens, the Guardians will awaken as well. Only through an Alpha¡¯s blood can the Guardian powers be passed,¡± she looks at me knowingly, sitting back in her chair.


    A few moments pass as I think about what she¡¯s said, her past words echoing in my mind. Realization crashes over me like a tidal wave and my head snaps up as I gape at her. ¡°You kept Eirene from meeting with me, didn¡¯t you?¡± I accuse her and she smirks in response. ¡°That¡¯s why you kept referring to me as ¡®Custos¡¯, I have Guardian blood, don¡¯t I? How did you know?¡± I ask incredulously.


    ¡°I met your father¡¯s ghost, as he crossed realms. I meet each one of you as you die and make your way to the underworld. As he was passing my crossroads, I sensed the Guardian spirit in him and he surprised me by asking me to look after his son before he moved on. Curious, I followed his essence first to your younger brother, not sensing the spirit in him and searched until I found you.


    ¡°I was saddened to see a young wolf, covered in gore in the fighting pits, recognizing his rage as my own. The reason you feel that intensely is from your ancestral lineage, unbeknownst to you. The way your father abused that trait was despicable and I commend you for pulling yourself through it all, even though you feel as if you haven¡¯t. I am sure that upon his death, your father had come to realize the mistakes he had made concerning you and wanted me to rectify that. I have not intervened in any aspect of your life, I have simply observed you from afar,¡± Hekate informs me as she gives me a small, sad smile.


    ¡°I remember meeting you, when I was very young. You severed connection with our pack that day, with my father. That was when Selene awoke, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I mumble and as she nods her head in confirmation, I ask, ¡°how come you didn¡¯t sense my father¡¯s Guardian spirit then, in person?¡±


    ¡°I cannot sense it as it is dormant in this realm. Only once the essence of your wolf separates from your human side at death can it be found. I try to assess each werewolf that passes to the underground for this spirit and trace them the way I found you, but sometimes your kind dies in droves and it¡¯s difficult to find,¡± she mutters with a shake of her head.


    ¡°My grandfather, I never met him, but my father told me he died in a great battle between wolves and vampires. You don¡¯t suppose¡ª¡± Hekate¡¯s sly smile catches me off guard and I falter, pinching my brow. ¡°No shit, huh?¡± I say on a breath. ¡°My grandfather lived over fifteen hundred years ago, and he was one of the original Guardians?¡±


    No wonder why we¡¯re so badass, Valdr says arrogantly, making me snort.


    Hekate laughs loudly, her voice resembling the caw of a crow. ¡°Like I said, crazy, hmm?¡± she waggles her eyebrows with a grin.


    Selene stirs a little, pushing her face into my neck as she sleeps. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring her to her bed,¡± I say quietly, getting to my feet and carefully cradling her to my chest.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Walking over to the stairs, I look back at Hekate. ¡°Thank you for including me here, today. I have a much better understanding of things, especially with myself and aspects of my life. I will do my best to help Selene and her wolf in any way I can. Once I put her to rest I¡¯ll be outside, if you need me,¡± I add, placing my foot on the first step.


    Hekate bows her head briefly in acknowledgment then meets my gaze. ¡°No need, Custos. She did ask for you to stay, no?¡± she grins widely before vanishing with a light breeze.


    Blinking a few times, I hear Asteria¡¯s sharp laugh from the kitchen and I smile as I carry Selene up to her room, following the trail of her sweet scent. Stepping over the threshold, I take in her airy room, the walls painted a soft pastel green with a light pine ceiling and matching trim, a plush white carpet, and her small bed with a cozy blue and white comforter. Leaning over, I pull the blanket back and gently lay her in the center of her bed, covering her carefully. Selene rolls over with a sigh and remains asleep.


    Mindlinking Trey, I tell him, Hey, I¡¯m just letting you know I won¡¯t be home until some time tomorrow, I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry. Noticing the moon rising high outside, I rub my hand over my face, feeling worn out. Crossing her room, I sit by the balcony doors and lean back against the wall, facing Selene¡¯s bed.


    With her calming scent surrounding me and the sound of her steady breathing, I tip my head back, close my eyes and drift off to sleep.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Selene


    I wake with a yawn, peeling my eyes open to the soft, early morning light streaming in through my balcony windows. Immediately remembering yesterday, my eyes fly wide and I abruptly sit up, looking around my room. Frowning, I slump back against my pillows, staring at my ceiling fan as I wonder how long Kyran stayed after I had Ria put me to sleep. There¡¯s so many things I want to ask him. I want to see his wolf again, too, I wonder.


    Sighing, I roll over, reaching for my phone on my nightstand and stifle a gasp, as I find Kyran asleep on the floor beside my bed. I watch the way his broad chest rises and falls slowly, noticing how soft he looks while sleeping. There¡¯s no hardness to his features, no rigidity in his posture. Smiling, I carefully lift my phone and snap a photo of him, rolling onto my back once more. Opening the editor on my phone, I start drawing on the photo, making cute little clouds and stars surround him. Intending to send it to him as a joke, I open our text conversation with a grin, typing out a sarcastic message.


    ¡°Were you gonna stick my hand in a bowl of warm water, too?¡± Kyran¡¯s voice rumbles softly close by, startling me.


    I accidentally drop my phone on my face, groaning as he chuckles and turn to glare at him playfully. ¡°You¡¯re really quiet, you surprised me. I¡¯m sorry if I woke you,¡± I say softly, placing my phone back on my nightstand.


    Kyran pushes to his feet, stretching. ¡°I was already awake, I just¡­didn¡¯t want to seem like a creep, just sitting there staring,¡± he mumbles, rubbing his neck.


    I laugh as I wiggle back, patting the bed beside me. Taking an extra pillow, I fluff it up as Kyran carefully lays down beside me and hand it to him. Propping my head up on my elbow, I give him a smile and ask, ¡°I have some questions, if you don¡¯t mind answering some for me?¡±


    He lays on his back and pulls his arm up, resting his head on his hand and turns to look at me. ¡°Sure, ask me anything,¡± he says with a small smile.


    I take a moment to think about where to begin. Deciding on what I heard last before needing to rest, I ask, ¡°What is meant by ¡®mate¡¯? Could you explain this, please? My mother hadn¡¯t mentioned that, I don¡¯t believe. Maybe she did, there was a lot to process yesterday,¡± I mumble, thinking back on our conversations.


    ¡°She did not discuss that, no, you are correct. There¡¯s a lot involved with this, if you¡¯re ready to learn more,¡± he lightly clears his throat, turning his head to look at the ceiling when I nod. ¡°When Hekate created the werewolf race, she tied in the magic of what we call a mating bond, a spell that connects soulmates. This is the only way our race can reproduce, no pups are born outside of a mate bond. The only exception to this is if a witch lays with a wolf¡ªbearing what we call a hybrid¡ªbut witches seldom choose to do so, for whatever reasons. Unmated wolves are virtually sterile and I have never heard of one having a human parent.


    ¡°Humans also cannot hold the mate bond, meaning they remain separate from our lives mostly, only interacting with each other in general living senses. Werewolf mate pairs, or soulmates, are usually born close in age from one another. This allows for their chances to meet to be higher than if one was born a few hundred years before their mate and died without them ever being old enough to search for them. It¡¯s clever, really, the way Hekate designed this magic. Sadly, though, there are wolves who spend their entire lives never finding their mate. I know of one, her name is Stjarna and she is just over seven hundred years old, still hopeful she¡¯ll find him someday,¡± Kyran¡¯s voice is quiet for a moment, before he turns to look at me once more.


    ¡°Once a wolf¡¯s mate dies, regardless if they have bonded or never met, a patch of their fur color appears on the living mate¡¯s chest and is shown in their wolf form. With mated wolves, due to the nature of the bond, the devastation that a death can cause most often results in the death of the living mate as well. The pain of it either drives them to seek reckless behaviors that kill them such as fighting or thrill seeking, or they take their own life to cease the endless suffering. I personally know and am close with one wolf whose mate has passed and he still lives, though he carries the weight of it every day. His strength is commendable,¡± he stops speaking as he clenches his jaw, turning his head away toward the windows.


    I ponder this for a moment, finding it romantic in a way, though knowing my mother created this bond it doesn¡¯t surprise me. She has always held a soft spot for love, as far as I¡¯m aware. My brow suddenly pinches as a thought occurs to me, ¡°Kyran, when I first saw your wolf, he had a light colored spot on his chest. I don¡¯t recall seeing any other coloring, he was completely black like a shadow. Did¡ªdid you lose your mate?¡± I whisper, my chest constricting at the thought of his pain.


    He takes a deep breath and releases it slowly, looking back toward the ceiling. ¡°I had not yet met her when my mark appeared,¡± he replies quietly.


    I let out a breath as I whisper, ¡°The grief you must have felt, must feel, for the bond you never had,¡± I shake my head, ¡°oh, Kyran, that is so awful. I can only begin to imagine the anger, the sadness it must have brought with it when there should have been joy and love,¡± I murmur as tears well in my eyes at the thought of experiencing something like that.


    His only response is a grunt and I realize this must not be something he¡¯d like to discuss. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, Kyran,¡± I whisper, placing my hand gently on his arm.


    At my touch, he quickly turns his head to look at me with his brow creasing before sitting up and leaning back against my headboard. I pull myself up as well, turning to sit cross legged in front of him, trying to understand his confused expression. Did I misinterpret something? I wonder worriedly as my eyes flick between his.


    ¡°Selene, there is nothing for you to apologize for, everything you said is true. It was devastating to one day see my¡ªour¡ªreflection in the water and find that mark on our chest. I felt destroyed inside, my only hope of ever feeling something, anything other than¡ª¡± he abruptly cuts himself off, rubbing his hand over his face with a heavy sigh before meeting my gaze again. ¡°It is not a feeling I would wish upon anyone. But, now, I don¡¯t think you fully understand, Selene. My mark appeared around a hundred and fifty years ago, which I now know was the time you woke from stasis,¡± he says lowly, watching me carefully.


    Connecting the dots, I press my hand to my mouth, perplexed. ¡°Last night, I¡ªyou¡ªwe heard¡­her. She said ¡®mate¡¯, was she speaking to you?¡± I breathe out and my eyes widen as he nods. ¡°But, your mark¡­this doesn¡¯t make sense at all. How could¡ªbut I¡¯m not even sure, ugh,¡± I drop my head into my hands, feeling frustrated as my mind races.


    ¡°I spoke with your mother last night for a while about this. She thinks because you awoke but your wolf did not, it might have disrupted the magic that forms the mate bond, triggering my end of it as if she had died since she wasn¡¯t technically living, at the time. We both still don¡¯t quite understand it, but that¡¯s the only explanation we can come up with,¡± he murmurs, holding my gaze intently.


    ¡°Wait, wait. Hold on, my mother knows? Did you know about this, before?¡± I ask incredulously.


    He sighs, nodding his head slightly. ¡°Yes, I did, but please hear me out first, okay?¡± he leans forward with his brows raised.


    I narrow my eyes at him, a million thoughts and accusations crossing my mind before I nod my head silently, waiting for his explanation.

 Chapter 31: Connection pt. 2

    Selene


    ¡°When I first met you, in the store, I had no idea. It wasn¡¯t until the second day at the park that I felt it, when I pressed my hand to yours,¡± he says on a breath as he pulls his eyebrows together.


    Remembering that moment, my breath leaves me in a huff. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a dream,¡± I whisper, looking past Kyran as I recall my memory. ¡°Ugh, Ria,¡± I mutter, shaking my head.


    ¡°Definitely not a dream,¡± he smiles crookedly before his mouth falls into a frown. ¡°Selene, I don¡¯t want you to get the wrong impression. Before I was even aware of this bond, I, uh, was drawn to you. I wanted to see you again, I couldn¡¯t get you out of my head. You captivated me that day I saw you in the store. Once I felt your touch in the park, I was extremely confused because I had my mark and couldn¡¯t make sense of anything I was feeling. Still, I wanted to keep seeing you, to get to know you. I¡¯m glad we¡¯ve connected, I truly enjoyed spending an entire day and night texting like a fucking teenager,¡± he smiles boyishly at me and I can¡¯t help but smile back.


    ¡°I want to get to know you more. I had fun talking about each other that day, I haven¡¯t spoken with someone like that in, well, forever,¡± he murmurs as he blushes with a smirk. ¡°My point is, Selene, regardless of the bond magic, I like you, for who you are. And I¡¯d like to know more of you, all of you, if you¡¯ll have me,¡± he says quietly, running his hand through his hair.


    My entire body is blanketed in a heavy, comforting warmth as I stare into his amber eyes. No butterflies, no nerves or giddiness, just a simple, sure feeling enveloping me. I feel safe. I feel his truth and I believe him. Nodding my head gently, I smile warmly at him and take his hand. ¡°I feel the same way,¡± I murmur in response.


    He smiles in disbelief at me, giving my hand a gentle squeeze and running his thumb over my knuckles. ¡°There¡¯s more to understand, Selene, about mates. We¡ªwerewolves that is¡ªhold women with high regard. They bring us our life, they hold the choice whether to accept us or not when the mate bond is presented. It isn¡¯t just an immediate binding that happens, when a mate-pair meets. The woman has the option to accept the man or deny him, severing the bond magic permanently. This differs from a death, however. Both man and woman then have another opportunity with a new mate bond, but the chances of that happening are beyond slim. Possible, but unlikely.¡± He shakes his head and clears his throat as he sits up straighter.


    ¡°Upon meeting, some wolves will offer their spirit to be assessed by the woman, her wolf can glean who they are that way without the potential lies and deceits that words can bring. It is a raw, vulnerable thing to offer oneself that way, though it shows the sincerity the wolf holds. Once a mate bond is formed, the only way it breaks is through death,¡± Kyran sighs, holding my gaze intently.


    I exhale slowly, amazed. ¡°Wow, this is so fascinating. Humans are so boring,¡± I say with a laugh. ¡°How is the bond recognized?¡±


    He smiles with a nod and replies, ¡°Through touch, in either human or wolf form. It¡¯s what makes it so rare to happen. Someone could walk past their mate and not even realize it unless they accidentally brush past one another, or something like that,¡± Kyran murmurs, looking down at our entwined hands.


    ¡°How many werewolves are there, do you know?¡± I ask, eager to learn as much as I can.


    He twists his mouth, thinking for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, exactly. In my pack, I have just over three thousand wolves ranging from infant pups to elders, and mine is the largest pack in North America. With the other packs, there¡¯s roughly around, oh I don¡¯t know, maybe ten thousand or so, in our country? This does not include the rogues, the werewolves who either refuse to swear allegiance with a pack or had been exiled from one. I¡¯m not sure how many there are of them, somewhere in the thousands, though. As for the entire world, your guess is as good as mine,¡± he laughs lightly, his eyes crinkling in the corners.


    ¡°I can see why the mate bond is considered a rare happenstance, then,¡± I mumble, trying to wrap my head around it all.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nods his head, raising his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s why we hold the Convocation each year, to help encourage unmated wolves with an opportunity to potentially meet their mates.¡±


    ¡°What happens there, at the Convocation?¡± I ask curiously, propping up my chin with my free hand, happy to watch him as he talks and enjoying spending our time together.


    ¡°The six packs of our country meet in an enormous, week-long gathering filled with celebrations, dancing, hunts, and, ah, well¡­lots of willing, unmated wolves,¡± he smirks. ¡°Their alpha¡¯s are present as well in case newly mated pairs are from different packs and want to join the other¡¯s. Each alpha hosts the Convocation respectably, to divvy up the responsibilities and the traveling required every year. This is actually my year to host the Convocation and it¡¯s held on the week of the summer solstice, which is a few weeks away from now. I would¡ªwhat, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he abruptly asks, looking concerned as his gaze drifts back to my astonished face.


    Stunned, I lean backward and my hand falls from his as I stare at him. ¡°You¡¯re an alpha? Like, a leader? Top-dog, I¡ªI mean top-wolf?¡± I stammer as understanding dawns on me.


    Laughing, he nods his head. ¡°Yeah, I guess I forgot to mention that. I don¡¯t really know how I would have told that to you though, you know?¡± he clears his throat, sitting up straight and holds his hand out. ¡°Hi, nice to meet you. My name is Kyran and I¡¯m the Alpha werewolf of the Rocky Mountain Region pack,¡± he says mockingly with a toothy grin.


    Giggling, I agree, ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right. I would¡¯ve turned and ran faster than The Flash,¡± I grin back.


    In the pause after our laughter fades, my stomach rumbles loudly and Kyran rises from my bed, smiling broadly. He holds out his hand and I place mine in his, asking, ¡°So, what¡¯s your favorite thing to eat for breakfast?¡± as I scooch out of bed.


    ¡°Hmm, do you have any more of those muffins?¡± he jests, and we laugh together as we make our way downstairs.


    <hr>


    As I make us a breakfast of eggs, bacon, toast, and some fresh juice, Kyran tells me about his brother and sister, a few of the people he is close with in his pack and describes what his daily life is normally like. It is really interesting to learn how besides the magical ability to transform into wolves, he and his people are very similar to regular humans. Everyone has a job, skill, or purpose in his community and most people get along well with one another. He says fighting does happen but it¡¯s part of their nature to settle matters that way rather than through talking, which makes sense when I listen to his reasons. He let me know that rarely do these skirmishes result in serious injuries and if they do, werewolves have the ability to heal most wounds immediately. When necessary, he reminds me of his healer, Eir, who had taken care of me after being poisoned with venom at his bar and how she wields special healing magic. Apparently, there hasn¡¯t been anything other than the berserk wolves that she cannot heal.


    As I finish the last bite of my breakfast, Kyran stands from the table and takes my plate to the sink, beginning to wash our dishes. I hurry over to him and try to pull him away.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Oh, no you don¡¯t need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, you made me food. Which was delicious, by the way. I won¡¯t let you cook and clean for me, what am I, some kind of animal?¡± he flashes a wolfish grin at me over his shoulder.


    My mouth twists up into a smile and I lean against the counter beside him, watching as he methodically scrubs and rinses our plates. I can¡¯t resist trailing my eyes up his arm, curious about his tattoos. I peer closer, my eyes following the intricate designs and shading, wondering how old they are. My gaze drifts, sweeping across his broad chest pulling his gray t-shirt taut and I admire his strength. I peek up at his face and find him staring at me, giving me a smirk when our eyes meet. I blush furiously, but I hold his gaze and smile cheekily back at him, making him laugh.


    Pushing off the counter, I make my way toward the porch door, sighing dramatically, ¡°Like I said last night, you¡¯re very distracting,¡± and give him a wink.


    ¡°You have no idea, sweetheart,¡± he murmurs, drying his hands on a towel and stepping toward me.


    I grin at him, my cheeks flushing warmly and head outside into the late morning sunshine with a question tugging at me. Crossing through the lush grass, I meander toward the willow tree and take a seat on the bench beneath the sweeping branches. Kyran sits next to me a moment later, admiring the tree. When he glances over at me, I chew on my lip, unsure how to ask him what I want.


    ¡°What is it, Selene?¡± he asks easily, throwing his arm across the back of the bench.


    ¡°Um, I was wondering¡­if you¡¯d show me your wolf again?¡± I ask shyly, tucking some hair behind my ear.


    A slow, wide smile grows on his face and I notice the way his eyes flash brightly, my mind giving a dull throb in response. ¡°He¡¯s eager to meet you again,¡± Kyran says huskily, his voice rougher than before.


    Unsure what to say, I swallow thickly as I gesture vaguely to the grass in front of us and watch nervously as he stands. Taking a few steps backward, Kyran removes his shirt and holds it out for me to grab and I blush as my eyes follow his hands moving toward his sweatpants. He gives me a devilish grin and his entire body shimmers, blurring for a moment as he shifts into his wolf, his long back legs stepping out of the pants pooled on the ground.


    Astonished, I press a hand to my mouth and gasp as the enormous wolf shakes his black fur, looking toward me. His head is higher than mine while I sit, and carefully rising to my feet, I find I¡¯m not much taller than him. He¡¯s massive, this is amazing. He looks so soft, I wonder as my eyes flit over his body. His paws are huge, seeming to be the same width as my outspread hand and tipped with sharp claws. Slowly walking around him, I find that it takes a few steps for me to reach his tail, realizing exactly how big he is. As I make my way up toward his head again, I reach my hand out, tentatively pushing my fingers into his heated midnight fur. A light vibration rumbles through his body, similar to a cat¡¯s purr, making me smile. Stepping in front of him, I scratch my fingers along his neck and he lifts his head, clearly enjoying it. Raising my other hand, I reach up to rub his ears and laugh as his rumbling intensifies. He drops his head while opening his mouth and I stare wide-eyed at his menacing teeth. Swallowing thickly, I glance into his amber eyes and murmur, ¡°Well, I can see why they call it a wolfish grin,¡± and smirk at him, scratching his chin lightly.


    A tingling sensation trickles down my neck, drifting throughout my body as I hold his gaze. Leaning forward, I slowly press my forehead to his. Our eyes close upon contact and the tingling is accompanied by a comforting warmth as I remain connected with this wolf.


    What is your name? I ask in my mind, pushing my thoughts toward him intentionally.


    Valdr, a gravelly, rough voice responds, giving me goosebumps.


    Dikos mou, that ethereal voice resonates deep within me once more, this time louder than before.


    Gasping, my eyes fly open as a soft growl emanates from Valdr and he responds immediately, drottning min, pushing gently against me and nuzzling my neck with his nose.


    Stumbling backward, I fall onto the bench and rub my forehead absently. ¡°What was that? What did she say? What did you say?¡± I whisper, shocked as I stare into bright pools of honey.


    She said ¡®mine¡¯, in Greek, and he said ¡®my queen¡¯, in Old Norse, their respective origin languages. Valdr¡¯s soul is connected to his ancestors of the first werewolves, and yours is¡­well, the original soul, Kyran¡¯s familiar deep voice caresses my mind, helping me understand.


    Nodding my head, I close my eyes and focus inwardly, asking, What is your name? I cannot remember anything of my¡ªour¡ªpast. If you¡¯re unaware, it¡¯s been a very, very long time.


    I am only met with silence for a moment, then a slight pressure begins to build in my head, similar to a headache but without the pain. Scrunching my brow, I open my eyes and glance at Valdr murmuring, ¡°I can¡¯t hear her, but I think I can feel her energy?¡±


    He steps forward and pushes his head beneath my hands, resting his chin on my lap. The moment we touch, her voice bursts into my mind in a rush.


    I can hear you, Selene, but when I try to communicate with you, it is as if I¡¯m speaking underwater. It feels like flying in sunlight when we touch him, though. Luna, my name is Luna. The last thing I remember was agreeing to let Hekate place us under stasis, to protect us from the vampires. It feels as if I¡¯ve been deep asleep, only to wake suddenly to a warm, enticing pull toward sunshine and cedar trees, to what feels like where I belong, my home. Him. Don¡¯t ever let go, I don¡¯t want to go back into the darkness. I don¡¯t know how to get out, I feel stuck, immobile. Selene, get me out! I can¡¯t stay like this¡ª


    Reeling from her tumultuous emotions, I lift Valdr¡¯s head from my lap and hurry away from the bench with hot tears pouring down my face. Feeling overwhelmed, I keep walking and take a few deep breaths, trying to process everything as best I can. My head feels like a balloon has inflated inside me, threatening to burst.


    ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s alright,¡± Kyran¡¯s voice hushes from behind me and his warm hands gently grasp my shoulders, turning me as he pulls me into his chest. ¡°This is a lot, I know. I heard her too, she sounds scared beneath her excitement. We will do whatever we can to help you, both of you, okay? Just take all the time you need though, Selene, the past few days have been tremendous,¡± he comforts me, stroking my hair and holding me close.


    Sniffling, I nod and tightly wrap my arms around his thick torso. The pressure in my head eases but Luna¡¯s voice does not reappear and she seems comforted as well, thankfully. We stay like this for a few minutes, Kyran never wavering and giving me time to collect myself. Pulling back, I wipe my face on the backs of my hands and look up at him with a small smile.


    ¡°Thank you, for not being upset,¡± I say quietly.


    His brow pinches and he asks, ¡°About what? I understand her distress, and yours, for that matter. I honestly don¡¯t think I¡¯d be handling any of this remotely close to okay if I were you.¡±


    ¡°N-no, I mean, for giving me space to feel all of this. I¡¯ve never¡­had that,¡± I admit, looking away embarrassed.


    ¡°Selene,¡± he says lowly, reaching out to brush his fingertips over my chin and gently turns my face towards his, ¡°you can say, do, or show me anything and I will not judge you or berate you for a single part of it. I know from personal experience just how awful it can be to shove shit down inside, to let it fester and rot. To have someone hurt you with your own feelings is a terrible thing to experience, and I am sorry for that, truly. Trust me, I will never be that person to you, I promise,¡± he says seriously, holding my gaze intently.


    Stunned, my eyebrows pull upward and I smile genuinely, taking his hand in mine and squeeze it. ¡°Thank you, Kyran. As will I, for you, if you ever need me,¡± I whisper, watching him smile warmly.


    Tugging his hand, I begin walking back toward the cottage with Kyran. ¡°I want to get Luna free, whatever it takes,¡± I say softly after a few moments.


    ¡°We will,¡± he assures me, gently rubbing his thumb over my knuckles. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure how, but we will.¡±


    Thinking back on what she had said, an idea forms as I come to a stop and offer, ¡°I might have an idea of something we could try, if you¡¯re up for it?¡± I grin mischievously up at Kyran, and he nods right away without hesitation, giving me a bright smile.

 Chapter 32: Flaring pt. 1

    Kyran


    Selene¡¯s laughter rings out melodically, echoing around the forest as I bound through the trees with her on my back. My spirit feels free with her, like this, as if I¡¯m soaring instead of running and I¡¯ve never felt anything like it before. The warm sun filters through the branches, casting everything in a hazy glow and the only sounds are my paws thumping a beat on the earth to the song that is Selene¡¯s joy emanating from her.


    ¡°Faster!¡± she calls on a laugh, giving my sides a little squeeze from her legs.


    Hold on, I mindlink her, feeling her hands grip into the fur at my shoulders and I launch us forward. She squeals as her arms wrap around my neck, not quite making a full circle and I growl lightly in amusement. Careful not to accidentally lose Selene, I don¡¯t run at my fastest speed but push my legs hard enough to give her a thrill. Trees whoosh by in blurs as I dodge around them, choosing my path as I go, running aimlessly through the forest. A few moments pass and I notice a brightness up ahead and make my way toward it, hoping it¡¯s a field.


    With my wish granted no sooner than I thought it, we burst from the shadowy woods into an open field of wildflowers, dozens of acres wide and I mindlink Selene quickly, Want to see just how fast we can go?


    Her limbs tighten as a response and I sprint flat out now, small grunts leaving my chest with each exhale and I hear a pealing scream mixed with excitement and fear tear from Selene followed by a bubbling laughter. Wind whips past as we fly across the field at a breakneck speed until I slow my stride down gradually, loping around in a wide circle and walking a few paces before coming to a stop. Crouching down, I flop onto my belly as Selene slides off my back sideways, falling into the grass beside me onto her back. My tongue lolls out of my open mouth as my chest heaves rapidly for a few moments and I glance at her, enjoying the wide grin she has plastered on her face. Her hair is billowed around her in a cloud, her icy eyes shine brightly and her creamy skin is glowing, as if she¡¯s made of starlight.


    You are breathtaking, Selene, so beautiful, I say to her admirably, watching her cheeks flush a rosy pink.


    She sits up and reaches out toward me, brushing her hand against the side of my face. ¡°You are too, like this and in your human form. You have a beautiful soul, and I see it in you as much as it shows outwardly,¡± she murmurs, smiling brightly.


    Impulsively, I lean down and lick the side of her face, causing her to laugh deeply and push at my muzzle playfully. Feelings that are completely unfamiliar begin to consume me with warmth and fuzziness, light, airy joy and freedom. No longer do I feel weighed down by my suffocating darkness, suffering endlessly while pretending I¡¯m fine on the outside. I don¡¯t need to pretend, with her. She brings me the peace I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯ve been silently screaming for all my life. Closing my eyes, I feel the heat of a tear drip and Selene¡¯s gentle hand presses to my face.


    ¡°Kyran? What¡¯s wrong?¡± her soft voice is concerned as she pushes her fingers into my fur.


    A quiet, low growl rumbles through my chest at her touch and I open my eyes, finding Selene staring at me with worry. Nothing is wrong, I mindlink, I¡¯m very happy. You make me feel free, Selene, and I can¡¯t express to you what that is like, for me. I am very grateful to have met you, I murmur, pressing my snout to her belly gently.


    She laughs lightly, pushing her hands beneath my chin and I raise my head, gazing into her gleaming, crystal eyes, wet with unshed tears. ¡°I understand that more than you know,¡± she whispers as she leans forward and kisses the tip of my nose, making my tail thump against the ground softly.


    Selene grins with a chuckle, leaning back and removing her sweatshirt, bearing her small torso as she lifts her arms. I can¡¯t help but yearn to run my hands along her smooth skin, to follow the curves of her body. Resting my head on my paws, I blink lazily at her, watching as she runs her fingers through her hair over her shoulder and smiles adorably when she notices me staring.


    I like when you scrunch your nose, it¡¯s cute, I tell her, earning a laugh as she blushes and scrunches her nose intentionally at me.


    ¡°Shift back, I want to ask you some more questions about wolves,¡± she demands, giving me a smirk.


    Mmm, yes ma¡¯am, I growl lightly, making her snort a laugh and I shift back to my human form.


    Selene holds out her sweatshirt for me, mumbling, ¡°Here, you can, um, cover yourself with this. Because, you know, distracting,¡± as she waves her hand around the air, blushing.


    I chuckle and take her sweatshirt, placing it in my lap as I sit up. Selene rests her elbows on her knees, propping her chin up in her hands and looks at me eagerly. I give her a smile before asking, ¡°What would you like to know?¡± and lean back on my hands, ready to answer any question she has.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Selene


    I lose track of my thoughts as my gaze drifts down Kyran¡¯s bare body, over his tanned skin glowing warmly in the sun and his thick muscles on full display. I so badly wish I was bold enough to keep my sweatshirt from him, but I don¡¯t think I could bring myself to actually do that and I wouldn¡¯t want to possibly make him feel uncomfortable, either. He clears his throat, tearing my attention back to his face and I feel my heart beat flutter.


    With my face aflame, I bite my lip and scrunch my eyes closed, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± and peek one eye open at him. ¡°I¡¯m staring at you like you¡¯re a plate of fresh baked cookies, again, that¡¯s rude of me,¡± I murmur, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    Kyran gives me a crooked grin and replies, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t mind. If anything, I actually appreciate your honesty. I¡¯ve, ah, found myself doing the same, you just haven¡¯t caught me yet,¡± he admits, rubbing his neck with a light laugh.


    We gaze at each other for a breath, then both begin laughing as the awkwardness fades into comfortability. Straightening, I propose, ¡°Okay so, how about, if either of us does or says something which makes the other uncomfortable or that they don¡¯t like, it¡¯s up to you or me to explicitly voice that concern. Otherwise, we both have the opportunity to¡­express ourselves with each other, freely. Deal?¡± I raise my eyebrows at him, holding out my hand as I bite my lower lip, smiling.


    ¡°Deal,¡± he laughs, clasping my hand gently but firm. His brow lowers a bit, and he asks quietly, ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t want me to do that might really upset you? I don¡¯t want to accidentally cause you to be upset or distressed, Selene,¡± as he reaches out and brushes his hand on my knee.


    I frown as his question triggers a few rough memories to surface briefly, and I swiftly dismiss each one, not wanting to dwell on them at this moment. Shaking my head slowly, I look up into his eyes, knowing my answer. ¡°No, Kyran, I don¡¯t believe you would intentionally do anything that would upset me. I trust that you wouldn¡¯t. The only thing I can think of that might bring me some distress would be if you were to, um, touch me in my sleep, or forcibly control me physically,¡± I say quietly, looking down and picking at the hem of my t-shirt with shame.


    When Kyran doesn¡¯t respond, I glance up at him and see him clench his jaw, his face stricken. ¡°Selene,¡± he whispers, ¡°I would never touch you sexually without your permission. Even now, after our agreement with one another, that is something that should be honest and real, not played on like a game or bending the rules. Whatever has happened to you, I am here for you if and whenever you need to talk or even to just let it out, in any way you need to,¡± he pauses to take a breath, his deep voice rough with his emotion. ¡°Though I do not know your specific details, I do understand what it¡¯s like to be¡­manipulated in that way. You are becoming so precious to me, I couldn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    With my heart leaping from my chest at his words, I throw myself forward as tears slip from my eyes, wrapping my arms around Kyran¡¯s neck and crashing my lips into his as I kiss him deeply. His warm hands splay on my back as he sighs, sliding his arms around me and holding me closely. Electricity tingles beneath every part of my skin that touches his and my blood sings with the warmth that blooms deep within my body. He feels right, he feels like home.


    A few blissful moments pass before he cups my face and I pull back slightly, my breathing a bit ragged. He grins crookedly and I huff a laugh, grinning back. Leaning forward, Kyran presses his forehead to mine briefly before lifting his head and lightly kissing the place between my brows. ¡°So, what questions did you want to ask me?¡± he murmurs, the smile never fading from his handsome face as he strokes my cheek with his thumb.


    Reaching up, I take his hand in mine and blink a few times, needing to focus my thoughts. Remembering details from earlier, I decide to ask, ¡°You told me about mates earlier and I¡¯m curious, what are the other aspects to werewolves? How do alphas differ from the regular wolves? And what exactly are the hybrids you mentioned? Oh, when my mother was explaining things, I heard you mention the white wolf, why was that specific? I know now that is my wolf, Luna. What does¡ªoh, oops, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I press my hand to my mouth, embarrassed for rambling incessantly.


    Kyran¡¯s eyes crinkle as he chuckles, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I followed what you¡¯re saying. To start, werewolves¡¯ fur coats are colored the same as their natural hair in human form with their eyes matching as well, and mates are never of the same coloring. Alpha wolves are always black, no other wolves will be. Besides black, regular werewolves fur ranges in all colors you¡¯d see naturally in hair and in all different shades as well. Some even have a mixture of tones also, though no patterns. The older a wolf gets, the grayer their hair and fur, much the same as normal humans as they age,¡± he explains, an easy smile spread on his handsome face as he absently fiddles with my fingers.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°There are not any white wolves, however, never has been except for in legend. ¡®A mysterious, all-powerful ruling wolf once roamed the earth, her magic capable of healing the damned and strengthening those around her.¡¯ I¡¯ve only met two wolves, a mated pair of elders in my pack that claimed to have seen this great white wolf, once upon a time. The story of your wolf stretched back over a millennium and most wolves only believe it to be just that, a tale. I wonder if Luna would recognize them, Eirene and Chrestotes, if you met them again,¡± Kyran muses aloud, absently playing with my fingers.


    A slight pressure pushes in my mind before Luna¡¯s voice murmurs, Yes, I know them. We helped them communicate while they were held imprisoned away from each other.


    Kyran smiles widely at me, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure each of them would be very grateful to speak with you, if you would like to when you¡¯re ready,¡± he offers kindly.


    I smile back at him, nodding my head a little and wait for him to continue explaining the werewolf culture to me.


    ¡°In regards to alpha wolves, we hold power over wolves who swear allegiance or loyalty to us, forming our packs. Some have been known to abuse that power, behaving in a similar manner to that of a human dictator. Alpha wolves are either born through a bloodline, accepting transference of power if his father steps down or through winning a fight to challenge him for it, or by another male wolf killing an alpha and taking his place. If that happens, his hair and fur color will magically alter to black, marking his status. Generally, many wolves do not respect an alpha through transference because they feel he did not earn the position. Likewise, some view outright murdering for it to be a despicable grab for power, unless it was death from an agreed upon challenge.


    ¡°As for our power, we can force any wolf in our pack to submit to our will whether they want to or not. This is what I meant by the abuse of power, before. I personally only use this when absolutely necessary, never just because something isn¡¯t going my way or someone refuses my command. I don¡¯t believe in taking someone¡¯s free will just to suit my whims.¡± His voice goes flat as he picks at the grass with a tight expression.


    After a few quiet moments, he continues describing his culture, ¡°When it comes to other wolves, either from another pack or a rogue, they feel the instinct to submit naturally when around an alpha and most of the time they keep their distance if he isn¡¯t theirs, to discourage the threat of a challenge. This happens when a male wolf won¡¯t submit or look away from an alpha in either wolf or human form and most often the fight is brutal but quick, generally ending in the death of the challenger. If it¡¯s a female, most likely it means she wants to get laid, and she will,¡± he says jokingly, ¡°unless he¡¯s mated, then may she rest easy because a pissed off female mate is not fun to be around, ever,¡± he adds with dramatically wide eyes and I laugh, playfully pushing his shoulder.


    Scrunching my brow, I ask, ¡°How did you become Alpha?¡± drawing circles on his palm with my fingertip and enjoying listening to his husky voice as he teaches me about the fascinating supernatural world.


    The humor fades from Kyran¡¯s face and he pulls his hand from mine, rubbing his mouth as he glances away. ¡°I killed my father,¡± he says quietly, not looking at me.


    Stifling my shock and sensing there¡¯s more to it, I gently press, ¡°Why, what was the reason?¡±


    Watching his jaw clench, I can tell this isn¡¯t an easy thing for him to discuss. As I¡¯m about to tell him he doesn¡¯t have to, he explains with a rough voice, ¡°He was bitten by vampires, trying to protect my mother when she was abducted by them. He became berserk, slaughtering innocent wolves in our pack in his distress and rage at my mother¡¯s disappearance. As he lost control over his wolf, people feared for their lives, living in turmoil with him as Alpha that way. My older brother Einarr was supposed to be Alpha, not me. But he died that day protecting our mother, along with our sister Kara, Trey and Kyrre¡¯s triplet. I got there too late, chased after the vampires that took my mother and tore apart any of the ones I could reach until they seemed to just¡­vanish.¡± His voice trails off as he stares away into his memories.


    Feeling his pain, I clasp his hand tightly, remaining silent. No words could help soothe that kind of wound. After a moment, Kyran clears his throat, looking at me once more. ¡°Hybrid wolves are the product of a male werewolf impregnating a witch,¡± he states with a change of subject back to explaining the werewolf culture. ¡°They are werewolves who wield varying levels of magic, dependent on the power their mothers harness. There aren¡¯t many hybrids, mostly because witches generally choose to remain impartial to other supernaturals and their affairs. If a witch decides to bear a hybrid child, it would be wise to assume she has reasoning to do so, who-knows-what for. You can tell a hybrid wolf by her eyes, they will have some form of purple shading, similar to how a witch¡¯s eyes appear,¡± he speaks indifferently, neither in favor nor opposed to them.


    A memory flashes of my night at his bar and I announce, ¡°That redhead, at your bar. The waitress. She had indigo colored eyes, is she a hybrid wolf?¡± I ask curiously.


    He nods his head silently, his mouth pulling into a flat line. Picking up on his distaste, I raise my eyebrow in question. Kyran sighs, leaning back on the hand I¡¯m not holding. ¡°That was Vala, who you¡­met. She is¡ªah, was¡ªmy head hybrid warrior, there are eight hybrids in my pack total and each are trained in combat to use their witch magic both defensively and offensively. Eir is the only exception, she will not fight because she does not believe her powers are to be used to bring harm upon others, though I am unsure if she even is a witch.¡± He trails off for a moment before lightly shaking his head.


    ¡°Anyway, Vala is a powerful hybrid. She claims her mother raised and trained her with ancient magic rituals and practice. She specializes in both psychic and illusion magic, she can make you believe anything she wishes. Vala can create an extremely realistic mirage, unknown to her victim unless they try to touch it. Pair that with physical combat training and she is nearly unstoppable to fight against," Kyran looks over at me, grimacing slightly.


    "What''s that face for?" I ask hesitantly, hoping like hell they aren¡¯t currently romantically involved and my chest constricts at the thought as a foreign heat of jealousy courses through me.


    "She happens to be my ex-girlfriend and I have reason to believe she was involved with what happened to you at my bar, Saturday night. I don''t know why that happened or her reason for involvement but she has been...dealt with. I don''t intend on speaking with her again until I learn more about that night, if I can," his face is hard as he stares out across the field.


    My mouth twists a little as I think about this new information and I ask, "How long ago did you break up?¡± with genuine curiosity as my chest relaxes with relief.


    With a sigh, Kyran looks to the sky, mumbling, ¡°You¡¯re really just making me lay it all out there, huh?¡± and his sarcastic tone pulls a smirk to my lips.


    Composing myself, I assure him quickly, ¡°If you don''t want to talk about it I completely understand," as I entwine my fingers between his.


    Meeting my gaze, he gives me a small smile, replying, "It''s alright, I''m past it now, even though it did affect me for quite some time,¡± he pauses, taking a breath to collect his thoughts. ¡°Years before becoming Alpha, when I was still young, I met Vala in a...shady part of the city. I wasn''t home often and thinking back on it, my relationship with her could have been avoided had my mother been aware of it. She knew me too well, my mother, she would''ve known something was wrong,¡± he sighs heavily as he briefly closes his eyes.


    ¡°Anyway, Vala was the first female to actively pursue interest in me, a few had tried to before but I was not the most approachable guy, back then. We had a noncommittal hookup one night after she incessantly followed me for days, showing up in places I wouldn''t have expected to find a woman. After that night, I thought she was my mate. I was infatuated with her, couldn''t get her off my mind and she became an obsession for a while. We would constantly have terrible fights over things I can''t recall now, but they felt like the biggest problems I could imagine, at the time. Our relationship wasn¡¯t healthy and I knew it, but didn¡¯t care much to make a change because I believed I¡¯d found my soulmate. My life was very volatile with her and I wondered for a while if this was really what mate bonds were like, why would people fantasize about them like they were a dream come true?" Kyran''s voice drifts a little as he absently rubs his chest with his free hand.


    Giving the hand I hold a little squeeze in encouragement, he meets my gaze once more and finishes explaining. "It wasn''t until my mark appeared that I discovered her illusion. Vala had been magically manipulating my emotional reality into believing she was my true mate. So upon learning that, I had to process that my real mate had just died. My pain was so immense that the despair was too much for me to handle. I wanted to kill her at that moment, my hatred so intense that I feared I actually would and I left, disappearing from everyone for years. No matter how much my father commanded, I wouldn''t return. Not until the night my mother was taken," he lets out a deep breath, briefly rubbing his hand over his face.


    A small exhale leaves my parted lips and I grip his hand in both of mine. "That is just awful, Kyran. Truly awful. How¡ªwhy the fuck is she still around today?" I ask harshly, a rare anger flaring inside me at the thought of him being around someone who''s caused him so much pain.


    He lets out a humorless laugh as his mouth twists to the side. "Once I became Alpha, I knew our pack needed her power and chose to set aside my personal bullshit to better protect them as best I could. Given the fact that I was pretty awful at being an Alpha for a while, it was the best place I could think of to start, intending to be a good one. I had requested her allegiance in exchange for my forgiveness for her despicable actions, which she eagerly accepted. Over time, Vala worked her way high in the pack, proving her place through her capabilities. I had made her swear a binding vow to never use her abilities against anyone in my pack. She has, in the past, made attempts at regaining my affection but after learning the truth of what she''d done to me, I have never looked at her as more than a member of my pack. I''ll admit I still harbor regret of ever meeting her, though I have to say, life has a very peculiar way of working itself out," he smirks at me, tugging on my hand lightly.


    Leaning over, I let go of his hand and wrap my arms around his middle, squeezing him tightly and he curls an arm around my shoulders firmly, running his hand along my side. ¡°I am sorry for the pain you¡¯ve endured because of my mark,¡± I whisper, ¡°as well as everything else brought upon you by others.¡± My lip quivers with a sudden emotion and his arm tightens around me comfortingly.


    ¡°It is nothing you need to apologize for, sweetheart. I am just grateful to be sitting here today, with you,¡± he murmurs into my hair and I smile as his hand lightly squeezes my shoulder.


    Glancing up, I realize abruptly how long we must have been gone for when I see the faint specks of stars peeking through the clouds as dusk slowly dims the sky. Kyran follows my gaze with a sigh and rubs his hand down my arm before withdrawing, making me yearn for his touch as his warmth fades away.


    "Let''s get you home, I''m probably needed for something anyway back at my house," he smirks and leans forward to kiss the top of my head, making my cheeks flush.


    "Thank you, Kyran, not just for taking me on a run, but for being open and trusting me with the more sensitive parts of yourself," I say quietly, resting my hand against his chest over his heart.


    "Mmm, I don''t think I could keep anything from you that you ask of me, sweetheart," he murmurs as he presses his forehead to mine before swiftly shifting to his wolf and licks the side of my face.


    "Argh!¡± I laugh, playfully pushing him away and scooping up my sweatshirt as I stand. Pulling it over my head, I can''t help but breathe in his rich, earthy scent and roll my lips between my teeth as I smile at the ground. Kyran nudges my belly with his snout and crouches low, waiting. I climb atop his back just behind his shoulders and wrap my arms around his neck, hugging him tightly. As he stands, he lifts his head toward the sky then takes off at an easy lope across the field.

 Chapter 33: Flaring pt. 2

    Selene


    "How do you know where to go?" I ask in wonder as the wind blows my hair around my face lightly and I tuck it into my hood as I pull it over my head.


    The stars, I know where your cottage is beneath the sky. We''re not too far, maybe only a few minutes away, his husky voice caresses my mind and I shiver, most certainly not from the wind.


    I let my thoughts drift as he carries me expertly through the dark woods, feeling completely safe from danger with him. I brush a hand against my mouth, recalling the warm softness of his lips against mine and smile wide. It seems crazy, the intensity I feel toward him and only knowing him for such a short time, but it doesn''t feel crazy. It feels right, like pressing the final puzzle piece into its place, or turning a key in its lock. A gentle humming resonates from within me, lightly vibrating my body and I see my hands glowing again as I push up against Kyran''s back.


    Euphoric laughter bubbles up and pours out of me as I sit upright, adjusting my body to the movements as Kyran runs. Feeling completely free, I grip his sides with my legs and throw my arms out wide as more laughter escapes me. Tipping my head back and yelling recklessly at the sky, Kyran joins me, his deep howl resonating all around me as we race through the trees. My voice screeches into a shriek as Kyran''s back disappears from beneath me and I hurl through open air, my limbs flailing frantically.


    Strong, warm arms wrap around my waist, catching me before I hit the ground and my breath leaves me in a whoosh as he swings me around with my legs flying out in front of me. Giggling wildly, I grab onto his arms, tipping my head back against his chest until he stops spinning and plops us down beside a tree, placing me gently on the ground between his legs. I feel the stubble of his chin scratch my neck before he rests it on my shoulder and squeezes me tightly around my middle.


    "I am really grateful to have found you, Selene," he murmurs in my ear, burying his face at the crook of my neck. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even looking,¡± he adds and his whispered words tickle against my skin.


    A warm smile spreads across my face and I chew my lip nervously, thinking about a question I feel I already know the answer to. Pressing my lips together, I take a slow breath and prompt, "Ky?" in a whisper as I bite my lip again at the corner.


    "Hmm?" He rumbles quietly, his breath caressing my neck.


    "How is the mate bond formed, when the woman chooses to accept the man?" I ask as I lightly glide my fingertips across his thick forearms.


    He flexes his arms around me and responds, "if she doesn''t say the words of rejection ''I reject or deny this bond'' and instead says ''I accept this bond or mate¡¯s name'', the pair then lay with each other, hence the name of ¡®mating bond¡¯. Much like the old human marriage tradition of consummation, werewolves become truly bound to one another through body, mind and soul in that moment. The stories I''ve heard tell of an experience unlike anything else, some of pure euphoria and some of extreme emotion. It''s a beautiful thing, really," his deep voice drifts off as he presses a light kiss to my shoulder.


    Pulling myself upright, Kyran releases his hold around me and I turn to face him. My cheeks flush when I meet his gaze and he gives me a lopsided smile, making me grin widely. Another question rises and I narrow my eyes, wondering how this works. Pursing my lips, I ask, "How long do the pair have before a choice must be made? Is it instantly upon meeting or can they continue on living without the decision being made?"


    Kyran tips his head back against the tree and takes my hand, absently playing with my fingers. "Most are usually decided very shortly after meeting, though I do know of some pairs that had gone weeks without a choice being made. I do not know the reasons why, but I do know that they all had a hard time focusing on anything else other than getting back to one another. It was as if the bond magic became magnetized, pulling the pairs together regardless of how far apart they were. I, uh, kind of experienced it myself this past week," he admits, lightly rubbing his free hand across his strong bare chest.


    "What do you mean?" I ask curiously, leaning forward a bit, trying to keep my gaze on his eyes.


    He lifts his hand and runs it through his hair, slightly grimacing. "Please don''t take this the wrong way, but every night I would find myself here, in these woods. I didn''t understand what it was at first, but I was being drawn to you, to be close to you. Valdr would run here unknowingly, he said it felt like a pull from within that got stronger if he went in any other direction. That blackthorn over there is where I''d wake each morning at sunrise," he gestures past me with his hand and releases my fingers.


    Rising to my feet, I turn around and take a few steps away from him, observing the large shrub he indicated. I notice how the earth beneath it is packed down and cleared, showing its disturbance compared to the messy forest floor around it. Glancing upward, I push some branches out of the way. I find myself at the edge of the woods with my favorite willow not far beyond me and my balcony is visible from where I stand. Recalling how Kyran said he''d find himself here at sunrise, my lips part as I realize that''s when I would wake on my balcony each morning as well.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Looking over my shoulder, I turn to tell Kyran but squeak in surprise when I find him standing behind me. "You''re so quiet!" I huff with a laugh, swatting him on the chest playfully.


    "I''m sorry, I wasn''t trying to sneak up on you," he takes a step backward and runs his hand through his hair. "I know how this looks, but please know I never watched you. I left quickly each time I woke, I only ever saw you standing on your balcony. I wouldn''t¡ª"


    "Ky, it''s okay, it''s alright. I believe you," I chuckle from his rambling. "I was going to tell you that I''ve been waking at dawn every day, finding myself on my balcony as if I was sleepwalking. I would have a reoccurring dream, which actually happened to play out in real life yesterday. I think...I feel the pull too, deep in my chest. It''s eased whenever I''m near you and my head doesn''t hurt either. I think this is Luna, pushing at her barriers and responding to the bond magic. It all makes sense now," I whisper, staring blankly out into the dark woods.


    Kyran takes a step forward hesitantly, drawing my attention back to him. I''m abruptly reminded of his nakedness and my eyes involuntarily begin roaming his body. My face flushes warmly when my gaze drifts below his tapered hips, snagging on his impressive size and I remember how we were sitting moments ago, though it doesn''t feel off-putting to me. I am comfortable with him, I realize, as I continue to appreciate his powerful physique. His body is thick with well-defined muscles, his bronze skin pulls taut over the chiseled dips and full rounded edges, and I find myself longing to caress every inch of him. When my gaze flits over his face, his amber eyes flash brightly and I press my hand to my mouth as I quickly apologize, "I''m sorry!" glancing away from him with a furious blush.


    I hear his low laugh and peek back at him, smiling at the amused ease on his face. "Have me as much as you''d like, sweetheart. I''m not ashamed and have nothing to hide from you. I¡¯m all yours," he rumbles softly, spreading his arms wide and giving me a heated smile.


    I bite my lip as I step towards him and reach my hand out, slowly tracing the network of small scars visible through his tattoos on his broad chest. Electricity buzzes beneath my skin as I glide my fingers up his body, I follow the thick lines that run up his shoulder and along the side of his throat, watching Kyran''s face as my fingers rest at the nape of his neck. He closes his eyes and reaches up to press his palm to my fingers, but he does not remove my hand from his scars.


    "What happened, Kyran? If werewolves have healing capabilities, how come you have these scars, all of them? These two feel very intense, what would cause something like this?" I ask him softly, my brow creasing in concern and sorrow.


    He takes a slow breath and opens his eyes to respond, "I," he huffs out a sigh, "I got these from¡ª"


    Kyran''s entire body goes rigid as his face twists into a mean snarl. A menacing growl rips from his chest and I drop my hand immediately, afraid that I''ve upset him. I watch as the muscle jumps when his jaw clenches and how his arms and chest thicken as he flexes in anger.


    "Kyran, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to...I won''t ask again," I say meekly, worried I brought memories back he''d rather not share.


    "Hekate!" He bellows and makes me jump from the sudden noise.


    With a gust of wind, my mother appears beside us, her violet eyes whipping between him and I, and her misunderstanding seeps into anger on her face.


    "No, mother, it''s nothing like¡ª"


    "Hekate, I need you to send me home," Kyran interrupts me hastily, the rage making his voice hard and cold.


    I look at him pleadingly, feeling so sorry for causing this and wanting him to not have to carry the pain of his past with him. I know all too well how that can affect life and I don''t want that for him. A painful throb pulses through my head and I wince, a whimper leaving me as I press my hand to my temple.


    Kyran looks at me sharply and stretches his arms out to cup my face gently in his warm hands. my pain immediately dissipates and I hear Luna''s urgent voice.


    Go! I wish I could help you. Please stay safe, she breathes hurriedly.


    My brow pinches in confusion but before I can speak, Kyran leans forward and gives me a soft kiss to my forehead before pressing his head to mine, looking into my eyes.


    "I am not upset with you, I will explain another time, but I have to go. My pack is under attack," he speaks gently but his voice is tense and I nod my head in understanding.


    As he pulls away, I lean up and kiss him lightly, whispering, "Please be careful. Let me know you''re okay."


    He silently nods and turns to Hekate. She raises her hand and asks, "Anyplace specifically?"


    Kyran''s eyes are unfocused for a moment as a grimace pulls his mouth downward and he replies, "Eastern fields, near the woods," as his gaze snaps to my mother''s.


    She nods her head once and Kyran swiftly shifts. His enormous wolf is baring his teeth and looks extremely intimidating, but I don''t feel any fear, just concern and some awe at his powerful presence. My mother waves her hand and Kyran vanishes in a blink. "Be wise, Custos," her voice quietly echoes behind him.


    "What does he mean, his pack is under attack?" I ask quietly, concerned for what he will be going up against.


    My mother turns to me with her mouth pulling into a tight line. I rarely see her angry, so I know this must be really serious and I clasp my hands together, feeling worried.


    "Vampires. They have his sister," she tells me gravely and my eyes fill with tears with horror and worry for Kyran.

 Chapter 34: Brutality

    Kyran


    My paws hit the ground running, pounding into the earth toward the chaos in the woods. I see and smell blood all around me, the grassy field is coated in it from both vampires and wolves. I force myself not to look closely at the lifeless bodies around me, keeping my attention on the trees as I break through the edge of the woods, tearing into an oncoming vampire''s neck and ripping his head off as I keep running.


    Where is she? I demand through mindlink at all of my warriors around me.


    The big pine tree, to the south, I hear amidst the cacophony of screaming, snarls, barks, and hissing.


    I turn to my right and quickly come upon a swarming mass of fighting bodies, blood spattering and limbs flying through branches, either attached to bodies or severed from them. At a sharp whine from a warrior, I howl deeply and the wolves immediately separate themselves. They swiftly begin circling the large tree, corralling the vampires inside the swirling ring.


    A cold body slams into my side and arms scramble to grasp my torso. Sharply whipping around, I fling the vampire off me and stomp on his chest as he hisses, baring his fangs at me. I snarl back viciously and as his eyes bulge in fear, I snap my jaws over his face, tearing the flesh from his skull before crushing the thick bone with another harsh bite.


    Leaping off the dead body, I throw myself into the teeming mass of vampires and all the circling wolves dive in at once. We work as a unit, I latch onto an arm and tear it off, the vampire being thrown down with the force of my bite and another wolf appears to finish him off as I spring onto another one. Glancing around, I find some warriors in their human form trying to climb the base of the pine tree as vampires rip them away in defense. Snapping my attention upward, I search through the branches and find a pair of long, slender legs dangling from up high.


    Kyrre! Kyrre, can you hear me? I mindlink her directly and the legs begin to flail vigorously.


    Kyran! I can''t¡ª


    Her scream pierces the air and I snarl, bounding toward the base of the pine tree and clamp my jaws around a cold leg, slamming the vampire against the wide trunk repeatedly. Tossing my head, I throw the limp body aside and pounce on the back of another one, crushing his skull in my jaws. I lope away from the tree and turn to sprint toward it, shifting as I leap and pulling myself up quickly onto a branch.


    A cold hand latches onto my ankle but I kick out hard, hearing the satisfying crunch of bones breaking as the vampire falls back to the ground. Pushing off the branch, I jump to grasp another and make quick work climbing up the tree. When I get a few limbs away from Kyrre, four vampires drop around me hissing and scrambling forward. One lands on my branch and I wait for him to lunge. Grabbing his wrists, I whip his body sideways and use him to knock another out of the tree, the snapping of branches following him down. I release my hold and the vampire screeches as he is flung out into open air.


    A burning scratch tears down my back and I yell in rage, snapping off a small branch before I turn. Swinging it like a baseball bat, I crack the vampire across his head and kick my foot out, sending his limp body down through the branches. Glaring sideways at the last vampire, he bares his fangs at me and hisses but takes a step backward. His red eyes dart around and when they land on me, I hurl the broken branch at him like a spear, piercing his heart.


    Glancing up, I climb higher as the last body falls away and pull myself onto a wide limb, finding Kyrre thrashing against a large vampire. He has her arms pinned behind her and her neck in a chokehold as her legs kick uselessly. She isn''t afraid though, she''s pissed as hell and tries hard to land a blow on him, but he''s too tall for her. When her eyes meet mine, her body goes still and the vampire holding her growls at me in warning. As I try to think of a way to get her out safely, a mocking laugh makes me bristle.


    "Fancy meeting you here, dog. Do you come here often? The food is subpar at best, I''m afraid," Caedes cold voice calls out from the next tree over.


    A limp body crashes through the branches below him as he appears with blood spilling over his chin and neck. Rage boils inside me at the sight of him here, on my lands, attacking my people. I quickly search my sister''s body and seeing her torn, bloodstained shirt and shorts, my body tenses with fury. I am relieved to only find a few cuts and bruises though, thankfully not finding any bite marks. Meeting her gaze, I mindlink her fast before Caedes can notice. When I take my third step, I want you to bite his arm hard, okay? When he releases you, swing down to the branch below, and press yourself against the trunk.


    Got it, she responds immediately, keeping her body still.


    I take a step forward and the vampire holding my sister tightens his hold on her. I pretend not to pay him attention, speaking to Caedes instead. "You realize you''ve lost most of your subjects, right? Was it worth it, bringing them here to slaughter? Maybe they misbehaved and you wanted to punish them, teach your people a lesson, no?" I taunt him dryly.


    "Tch. I got what I wanted, I don''t care who gets killed in the process," he grins wickedly as he nods toward my sister.


    I step forward again and laugh humorously. "You don''t have anything, Caedes."


    "Oh, I have more than you know, dog," his cold voice cuts me and I take my third step with a snarl.


    Kyrre bites down, tearing flesh from the vampire holding her as he bellows in pain and she drops her body, sliding down off the branch quickly. I lunge forward, grabbing his bloody arm and pull him toward me. Gripping the back of his neck, I slam him against the tree as he kicks out and I narrowly avoid his foot. I try to throw him off the branch but he lands a blow to my stomach, knocking me off balance. I block a second and third punch, jabbing out and cracking his jaw as blood flies from his mouth. I follow up quickly with a kick to his gut and grab the back of his head to slam his face into my knee. His body slumps forward before he lashes out, his fangs going for my leg and I kick hard against the side of his face. I crouch and grab ahold of his head, twisting my hands sharply and his neck snaps before I shove him over the edge.


    Whipping around, I stalk toward the end of the branch as far as I can go and glare at Caedes. His face is wary and he takes a small step backward, glancing down briefly then looks back up at me before he darts away over the branches. My instinct tells me to chase him but I keep myself still, trying to regain control of my breathing as my mind flashes back to my mother. Seeing my sister held captive reminds me too easily of the day I lost half of my family, how Kyrre looks just like our mother, and how I was almost too late again. I grip the sides of my head as a roar of rage escapes me. I feel the branch beneath my feet shudder and my eyes snap open, finding my sister walking carefully toward me.


    "Kyran, I''m okay. I didn''t get bit, I''m healed now, I''m fine," she reassures me, reaching her hand out toward me.


    I drop my hand into hers and step forward, pulling her into a tight hug. Taking a deep breath, I look into her bright green eyes and ask, "What the fuck happened? How did you end up here?"


    Before she can respond, a loud commotion rises up from below and my sister pulls my hand urgently as she starts to descend the tree. We make quick work dropping from the branches and as my feet land on the ground beside her, a warrior runs up to us breathing heavily. "Treyvar, by the lodge," he says breathlessly. "Traitor," he gasps, placing his hands on his knees.


    Kyrre bursts into her small honeyed wolf and takes off toward home with a few wolves following her quickly. I clap my hand to my warrior''s shoulder and raise my voice above the others, "Hybrids, gather the vampires and burn the bodies. Take your time with our fallen and bring them home when you can, I''ll have a pyre prepared. Warriors, with me!"


    I shift and sprint westward, the ground rumbling behind me as dozens of wolves run with me and the air fills with growls and low howls. We catch up with my sister and she falls in behind me with the rest of the wolves melding into one group. A few minutes pass until I see a cluster of wolves out near the prison cells and I push my legs faster with my anger fueling me.


    The crowd parts at my arrival and I find my brother on top of someone as he pounds his fists into their face mercilessly. I pause for a moment, realizing I''ve never really seen him be violent, not truly. The only time he has lashed out aggressively was when our family was torn in half by the loss of our mother and siblings. Even then, Trey just broke a bunch of things and screamed at people, he didn''t brutalize them or take his pain out on anyone. He¡¯s the opposite of our father, unlike me. Shaking my head, I stalk over to him and listen to the way he spits his words out while he beats the man beneath him.


    "You fucking piece of shit! I knew it! After everything we''ve done for you, given to you, this is how you repay us?" His tenor voice is thick with anger as he yells close to the guy''s smashed-in face and Trey¡¯s hands grip his neck forcefully.


    Treyvar, what is going on? Explain to me, I mindlink since I don''t think he realizes I''m standing beside him.


    Whipping his head around, my brother''s bloody face falls as he slumps backward onto his heels and slowly rises to his feet. He''s breathing heavy, they must have had an intense fight for him to be bleeding and weary. I watch as Trey shoves his hand into his pocket before angrily tossing something to the ground in front of me. Peering down, I scratch my paw across the grass and find an old key, immediately recognizing it as one of the oubliette keys. Snarling, I glare at my brother and wait for his explanation, though I have an idea of what has happened now.


    "Vala is gone. A group of vamps and a witch showed up suddenly, moments before the warriors mindlinked me about a swarm attacking in the east. I think that attack was a diversion, Caedes showed up here by the lodge as I was running to the cells and tore Kyrre from the house. The bastard disappeared before I had a chance to do anything about it. By the time I got to Vala, she was being carried away unconscious and the group vanished with her and the witch.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°That''s when I saw him trying to sneak away through the woods. I intercepted him before he threw that key into the woods and I knew he released Vala. He''s been the one, this entire time, letting the vampires onto our lands. Fucking traitor!" Trey seethes and kicks the laughing man in the side, earning a groaning snarl in return.


    I push past my brother and with one sniff I know who has betrayed me, my family, my entire pack. I should have done something before, should have pushed him when my brother warned me. Stepping on top of his body with my full weight, I stand on the man I had felt was one of my closest friends and who I trusted to hold the security and safety of my pack. Snarling, I gnash my teeth above his mangled face and his entire body twitches in response.


    Sigurd, I mindlink not just to him, but to everyone surrounding us as well, heal yourself and speak to me, to the pack. You have this one chance to clarify your actions.


    I hear disagreements voiced out from the group, shouts to kill him or torture him for his betrayal. I want to fulfill these demands myself but know I must give this opportunity, showing that I won''t act rashly in retaliation.


    I don''t move as I watch the wounds mend on his face and he tries to take a deep breath. Grimacing with his face slick from fresh blood, Sigurd turns his head and spits to the ground before glaring up at me. I lower my head and bare my teeth, silently waiting for him to speak.


    "I had to. I had to do what he demanded of me, he has my mate," Sigurd mumbles, not meeting my gaze.


    Why not come to me immediately? Because of you, he had my sister, she could have died! We lost lives, unnecessarily! You¡ª


    You don''t have a mate! Valdr seethes at him and a collective gasp rolls around us.


    Taking control, Valdr stomps down on Sigurd''s chest and his ribs crack loudly as an agonized groan leaves his mouth. Growling viciously, he quickly reaches up and grasps my throat, shoving upward. Slipping out from beneath me, Sigurd throws a knee into my side with a fast punch to my throat before he shifts into his wolf and hurries a few feet away.


    I lunge at him as he turns to face me and we collide in a snarling tangle of gnashing teeth, tearing claws and dripping blood. I sink my teeth into his shoulder and rip downward, gouging a large chunk of his flesh off his body. He whines loudly but moves to bite my throat and I duck my head, his jaws snapping the air above me. Twisting, I latch on to the base of his throat firmly but not hard enough to puncture deeply. Sigurd goes still, his chest rumbling deeply with a long growl.


    Shift, I use my alpha command and his body blurs immediately. I shift back as well and throw him to the ground hard, his head bouncing with the impact.


    "I trusted you, for over a century, I trusted the safety of my pack with you in charge," I grit out between my clenched teeth.


    He laughs humorlessly and sneers at me, "Your father was a better Alpha than you, and he was a shitty man. At least he had the balls to execute those who betrayed him. You just exile people, too weak to do what you should. Why do you think we sided with the vampires against you? Your brother was supposed to be Alpha, not you, but you weren''t there that day and he died instead of you. Our intentions were to wipe your bloodline out and we''d create an unbeatable pack, combining wolves and vampires together. Nobody would¡¯ve stood a chance against us with Einarr and Caedes in charge, especially if we¡¯d captured the white wolf. Her power is untouchable and with her in our control, we would be invincible," Sigurd spits again and smiles haughtily at me.


    My body begins to shake with rage at the mention of Selene, but I restrain myself from showing how his words affect me. It''s obvious they still don''t know who she is or where to find her since they tried taking Kyrre earlier. Focusing only on one thing he''d said, I glare down at the traitorous bastard and demand, "Who are we? Who else has been involved with the vampires from this pack?"


    He just laughs in response so I snag his wounded arm and whip him across the grass, watching as his body slams into a nearby tree. Blood seeps from his torn shoulder and he slowly heals his wound as I stalk toward him. With a yell, he dives for my legs and I jump above him, planting a foot on the ground and kick into his side. Grabbing my ankle, Sigurd rolls and tries to drag me to the ground but I move with his force, landing on my knees beside him. I strike him hard in the back of his head and push to my feet as he rolls onto his back, baring his teeth at me.


    "Fight me honestly, if you think I''m not enough to be Alpha. Challenge me for my position if I''m so weak," I growl at him and clench my fists at my sides.


    He heals for a moment and rises to face me, raising his chin as he declares, "I, Sigurd, challenge you Kyran, for your position and power as Alpha of this pack."


    "Challenge accepted," I grit between my teeth as my chest rumbles loudly.


    I know Sigurd, I know how he thinks and how he moves. I rely on my instinct and experience and allow him to make the first move. I watch as he crouches into a fighting stance and sidesteps around me, following his movements carefully. Keeping my back away from him, I turn in place slowly as I notice the way his eyes shift focus from my face to parts of my body. He''s assessing where to strike first and I never remove my eyes from his, seeing how he lingered briefly on my left knee before flicking his eyes up to mine.


    I narrow my gaze at him an instant before he strikes his left leg out and I step back on my right foot as I dodge his kick. Sweeping my foot outward, I pull him off balance and throw a quick succession of punches to his throat and gut before stepping back out of his reach. He growls lowly and feints to his right while jabbing his left fist toward my face. I throw my arm up to block him and wrap my hand around his wrist, pulling him hard toward me. I slam my fist into his face twice before he stumbles a bit and I use this moment to lash my arm out, snapping a thick branch off of a nearby tree. I discard the broken limb and step back a few paces, positioning myself across from the sharp protrusion and baiting Sigurd in front of me.


    He stalks toward me angrily, throwing his weight behind a punch as I dodge him and turn to grip the back of his neck. He grasps my arm and twists around, the force of it turning me away from him. I wait for a breath, feeling for the moment he puts pressure on my arm behind me. Quickly reaching behind me with my free hand, I grip onto his wrists and throw myself forward with a yell, dragging him over me and slamming him against the ground. The muscles around my shoulders tear from the strain and I heal as fast as I can, growling through the pain as I bend down to wrap my hands harshly around his throat.


    Rising to my full height, I lift Sigurd off the ground as his feet kick me and run forward, impaling him on the sharp branch. Sigurd roars as I shove him back, the jagged wood emerging just below his sternum in a gush of dark blood. Squeezing his throat tightly, I watch with sick satisfaction as his face begins to discolor, his eyes widen in fear and he gapes his mouth silently like a fish out of water.


    ¡°Tell me who else from this pack is involved with you,¡± I command savagely, pushing my hands harder and glaring at him from inches away.


    I hear names whisper through his mindlink and tally a dozen of my warriors, relaying their names to the pack through a command and the men and women begin to emerge. Some are shoved from the crowd and some fight loudly against the alpha command but unwillingly drag themselves forward. Releasing Sigurd just as he is about to lose consciousness, I let his body drop onto the broken branch and he howls out his pain and rage.


    ¡°Hold him,¡± I demand as I turn away, seeing Trey and Jeger rush over to pin Sigurd to the tree.


    Facing the line of traitors, I glare into each of their eyes with contempt and slowly pace back and forth. ¡°Whoever has betrayed me willingly, step forward,¡± I command, clenching my jaw.


    Watching as eight out of the twelve betraying warriors grudgingly move out of line, I circle behind the group and cross in front of the last four. They each look afraid, whereas the people in front of them looked angry. Now that I have discerned who has had direct involvement in working against me, I know death is not a justifiable punishment for these people.


    ¡°Although you did not outright defy me, you have held the awareness and knowledge of this betrayal, choosing to withhold it from your Alpha and therefore are deemed traitorous wolves,¡± I speak gravely to them all, holding their gazes individually. ¡°I exile you from my pack, branding you as untrustworthy and sentence you to a rogue life, never to be part of a true pack again,¡± I seethe, baring my teeth as a thunderous growl rips through my chest.


    I press my palm to each of their foreheads, my alpha magic severing our ties, marking their souls and I feel the loss of each pack bond as I go. When I remove my hand from the last in line, I step away from them and nod my head once. A few people come forward and grab hold of each traitor, removing them to escort them off our lands. Two of the four are females and I can hear their shrieking sobs as they are dragged away, feeling pity for them but not guilt, not when they deserve the exile.


    ¡°Tch. Weak, like I said,¡± Sigurd¡¯s voice drifts over to me as he mumbles beneath his breath.


    Ignoring him, I face the wide gathering of my pack members and address them loudly, ¡°who here has been affected by the vampire attacks directly? Either your mate or a family member has been stolen from you, or you¡¯ve suffered loss through berserker disease as a result of our attacks? Please come forward.¡±


    My heart clenches at the large amount of people moving toward me, how so many people have endured loss in my charge because of Sigurd. I sweep my gaze across this group and feel the pain I find in their eyes through my bonds with them. I hold and release a slow breath before speaking to them.


    ¡°I offer any of you the opportunity to seek vengeance from those who¡¯ve brought you unforgivable pain and suffering this past century. I only ask that their torture be fatal, their death is the price they must pay for being part of something so harrowing for our kind. Their evil has no place on this earth, and they should feel the pain they¡¯ve brought upon us before departing this realm,¡± I glare at the closest traitor to me and receive a snarl in response.


    I turn toward the line of traitors and command, ¡°You will remain where you stand,¡± nodding my head at the growling pack beside me. Stalking back toward Sigurd, I grin viciously at him as the gruesome cacophony behind me rises and his eyes widen as he stares over my shoulder. Blood seeps from his chest and mouth since he cannot heal himself while impaled and he spits at my feet before meeting my gaze.


    My grin morphs into a snarl and I snap my fist out, his cheek crunching on impact. My brother and Jeger release his arms as I grab his shoulders and tear him forcefully off of the tree. Before Sigurd has a chance to heal, I slam him to the ground by his throat and shove my hand into the gaping hole in his chest. Clawing upward as Sigurd screams in agony, I grip my fingers around his heart, feeling the rapid beating intensify when he looks into my eyes. Holding his wild gaze, I release a roar of rage and clench my fist, crushing his heart and tearing it free from his body.


    My chest heaves as I open my hand, a wet thud hitting the ground as I turn away and shift. Howling long and low, I throw my head back and many of my pack join me as songs of anger, pain, and sorrow fill the air. Rage thrashes inside me and I catch Jeger¡¯s gaze, mindlinking him directly, give me the location of the nest you found Vala at.


    I recognize the address he gives me, knowing where I need to go and bound away from my pack into the woods. Jeger and Trey shift, quickly loping after me and I let them. I might need their backup if the place is heavily occupied. As I run, I think of Selene and wonder how she would react to this side of me. It has been a long while since I lost my control, but part of me thrives in brutality, as if a switch flips off and I don¡¯t think or feel anything about it. I become unhinged. I am a monster.


    Tugging on the bond I feel connected with her, I hope she can understand it means I¡¯m sorry and whisper, Please forgive me, sweetheart, before closing off my mind completely.

 Chapter 35: Bonds pt. 1

    Selene


    My mother and I sit on our porch sipping herbal tea as I think about something I want to ask her. The thought has bothered me since we came back inside after she sent Kyran home but I needed a moment to rehash things in my mind before speaking with her. I pull my feet up underneath me and turn sideways on the bench swing, my mother mirroring me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help them, against the vampires, if you created the werewolves? I¡¯m still not entirely certain on the details of everything, but I can assume that the power of a goddess surpasses all others, correct?¡± I ask her quietly, raising my brow.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± she chuckles briefly before sighing, ¡°I can¡¯t. My involvement in the affairs between races would be received as a direct attack on Nyx and trust me, nobody wants a war between goddesses. Especially her and myself,¡± she runs a hand down her face before scrunching her nose.


    ¡°She might not be able to, but I can,¡± Asteria¡¯s sharp voice startles me as she steps up the porch stairs.


    ¡°Asteria¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, mother. This is getting out of hand. Caedes has recruited witches to do his dirty work for him. Through scrying, I¡¯ve uncovered the identity of who he¡¯s been working with recently. It angers me deeply to learn it has been Hazel. I am unsure if Melody is involved but it¡¯d be wise to suspect her as well. That bitch was the one who poisoned you at the club and hindered my magic. I believe she knows who you are now, truly knows. The only way she would have been able to discover your identity is through your blood, which is why that bastard ex of yours ripped your hair out. I fear it is because you¡¯ve lived with us that raised suspicion and Caedes cannot attack you while you are here,¡± the anger in her voice cuts through the night air as she crosses her arms.


    ¡°Earlier this evening, the attack Kyran¡¯s pack suffered was intended to find you there, not his sister. The hybrid wolf Vala had created an intelligent glamour for their females to use to alter their physical appearance and the blonde women are disguised in plain sight. There was a traitor communicating with Caedes from within Kyran¡¯s pack, divulging sensitive information and I¡¯m assuming his sister wasn¡¯t wearing her glamour. She was believed to have been you, I was shown a man speaking over the phone about you being with Kyran and his sister was taken from their home by Caedes himself by mistake.


    "Mother, I tried to follow Caedes astrally but after he ran from the fight, his signature vanished from earth. I think he has found another realm to hide in with the aid of the witches¡¯ magic. He took Vala as well, though I am unsure if she is involved with him or not. Regardless, we¡¯re facing a much larger issue than we originally thought,¡± Asteria wraps her arms around her middle and plops down onto a chair in front of us with a huff of frustration.


    My lips part as I connect the dots, understanding how vulnerable I am now. I look at my sister¡¯s frustrated face then over at our mother, seeing the tension lining her eyes and mouth. I need to awaken Luna, and soon. Thinking, I form an idea and rise to my feet, catching their attention.


    ¡°We should try to unlock my memories through Luna, now that she is present in my mind. I can pull her forward and maybe you both could channel her directly? I¡¯m willing to do what is necessary to awaken her. I need to try, I can¡¯t let Caedes succeed in capturing me without my ability to fight back. At the very least, getting my memories back could help me better mentally prepare myself with how to navigate things going forward,¡± I speak firmly, fighting against the anxiousness pooling in my belly.


    Ria nods her head, glancing at our mother and I turn to see her also nod in agreement. A smile pulls my cheeks up just as a tight pang pulls at my chest and I press my hand over my heart, feeling concerned.


    ¡°We will need some time to prepare for a sleep dive, how about tomorrow evening? Selene, are you alright?¡± my mother¡¯s quiet voice changes to worry as she stands beside me.


    ¡°I¡­yeah, I¡¯m alright. I think I feel Kyran? Though it doesn¡¯t feel good,¡± I mumble, rubbing my chest.


    ¡°Do you feel pain?¡± she asks me, grasping my shoulders.


    ¡°No, no. Not pain. It feels like I¡¯m very angry, deep inside, with sorrow mixed in. I also feel despair,¡± I pull my brows together and look into my mother¡¯s deep violet eyes. It¡¯s so heavy and suffocating, I wonder sadly.


    ¡°Your bond with Kyran can share feelings as well as thoughts to one another, though the feelings are felt involuntarily whereas thoughts are intentionally sent. They call that the mindlink, but only mates can sense what the other is currently feeling. Emotions, as well as physical pain or pleasure, may be communicated through your bond with him as a way to speak without words with one another. It can become overwhelming to the recipient if pushed to the extreme, however. There is a way to disconnect the transmission, though it leaves both mates with an emptiness that can only be reversed once physically reunited. I have only known of this to happen in the circumstance of torture or imprisonment, in the hopes of saving their mate from suffering with them,¡± my mother explains informatively, giving my arm a pat before dropping her hands.


    I blink my eyes slowly, astounded by the complexity of this new information. Before I respond, I hear Kyran¡¯s faint whisper, Please forgive me, and a sharp pain radiates through my head. Wincing a little, I recognize the sensation as Luna¡¯s presence and I take a slow breath, trying not to fight it. As I relax, the pain lessens to a dull pressure and I think to myself, We¡¯ll get you out soon, starting tomorrow, and receive a pulse in my head in response.


    I smile lightly at our improvement as Asteria rises to her feet and spreads her arms out before me. I meet her in a warm embrace, both of us squeezing tightly. She pulls back and smiles widely at me as she walks toward the door. ¡°Get some rest, you¡¯re gonna need it for tomorrow. I have a good feeling about this time,¡± she winks at me before pushing the door open and disappears inside.


    My mother steps over the threshold behind Ria and pauses, glancing over at me. ¡°Would you like more tea?¡± she asks quietly, holding the door open.


    Shaking my head, I quietly reply, ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll sit here for a while, I¡¯d like to think things over now that I have some more information.¡±


    She nods her head and closes the door gently behind her, only to reappear in front of me with a thick, fuzzy blanket and holds it out for me with a small smile. I jump at her sudden presence, unsure if I¡¯ll ever really get used to the ability she and my sister have. We both chuckle and I wrap the blanket around me as she leans down to kiss the top of my head.


    ¡°I will send the boys over to you, to keep you company,¡± she says before vanishing with a puff of wind.


    In moments, I hear heavy thudding round the house and a sharp bark announces Phylax and Machit¨ªs¡¯ arrival before they both bound up the steps and bodily shove the bench swing in their battle for attention. Laughing, I bend over and scruff their fur affectionately and get them settled by my feet before I sit down, tucking one leg under me and push lazily with my other. I spend the night listening to the crickets and tree frogs, wondering where Kyran might be and what had happened with his pack this evening. I think about what it means to have a mate bond, how Luna not being physically present affects it, and how it would feel when she is awakened.


    I lean over and lie on my back, gazing at the stars. Glancing at the moon, I feel a slight pressure in my mind and smile with Luna, wondering what she looks like. My mind drifts to Kyran again, hoping he is okay and wanting to know what he meant by asking for my forgiveness. The darkness I¡¯d felt earlier weighs on me and tears well in my eyes as I recall the anguish he suffers inside, recognizing it for what festers within me as well. He has only ever been kind and gentle with me, never once has he made me feel uncomfortable or afraid. So what could he possibly ask my forgiveness for? I wonder solemnly.


    The twinkling of the night sky and the sway of the bench lull me as I think about him. Closing my eyes, I remember our day together and smile warmly through my unshed tears, wishing for another day like that again soon.


    <hr>


    A menacing growl and a bump to my bench sends my eyes flying open as my dogs launch to their feet. Another deep rumbling rolls out from beside me and I bolt upright, placing my hands on each of their shoulders. The blanket pools in my lap as my heart races, a million scenarios flashing in my mind as I search the dark woods across the lawn. I feel the hackles raise on both dogs¡¯ backs as their growling intensifies, causing my breathing to come shallowly. If I gave them the command, they would take after whatever it is that has alerted them without hesitation, but I don¡¯t want to send them into the unknown or leave myself here vulnerable.


    Rising slowly to my feet, I glance down to follow their line of sight. Peering into the tree line, I notice a shadow separate from the woods. My mouth goes dry as I imagine vampires running toward me and I¡¯m about to scream before the low moon illuminates two amber eyes. A pent up breath whooshes out of my chest and I place a hand to my galloping heart in relief. I try to walk toward the stairs but both of my dogs press themselves against my legs, preventing me from moving forward. I brush my hands across their heads gently in reassurance and their growling fades away.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright boys,¡± I murmur as I pet them and they relax beside me.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Giving them both a final pat, I step off the porch and notice the brightening light of dawn creeping through the sky. Glancing at the large wolf, I smile as I begin to cross the dewy grass toward him and stop a few feet from the porch, turning around to hastily run back and grab the blanket. Making my way back to Kyran, I hold out the blanket as I get close to him and wait for him to shift back into his human form.


    He shifts his weight from one paw to the other but remains as his wolf, his glowing amber eyes holding my gaze. I reach out my hand and step toward him, running my fingers through the fur at his neck. Gasping, I immediately snatch my hand back as I feel slick wetness and stare down at my bloody fingers.


    It is not my blood, I hear Valdr¡¯s gravelly voice in my mind.


    ¡°What happened? Are you alright?¡± I ask quickly, dropping the blanket to the ground.


    I am unharmed, is all he replies, staring intently at me.


    Raising both hands, I stroke his face gently and he closes his eyes for a moment. When he opens them again, he licks my bloody hand and meets my gaze once more.


    I must tell you something, Selene. Kyran has¡­receded. After the attack, he sought revenge on Caedes and we disrupted his influence by eliminating many of his powerful fighters. Kyran has blocked his mind and will not speak with me, I am unsure if he can even hear me or see what I see. I still feel him, but it¡¯s as if he is far away and not here with me, Valdr explains with a tight voice.


    I notice the way he sways, his discomfort evident and I stroke his cheek as I quietly ask, ¡°Why would he do this? Valdr, what has happened? Is his sister alright?¡±


    Kyrre is unharmed. We were betrayed by someone we kept close and others we were unaware of in our pack. I don¡¯t feel emotions the same as Kyran does, things are much more plain for me. I view things as action and reaction without the trivial burden of emotional connection or reasoning behind it. Kyran¡¯s past weighs heavily on him and he has been balancing on a precipice for a long while. Tonight has pushed him, mentally, back into a place he has fought hard to escape from, he growls lowly, pushing his nose into my hand.


    My eyes fill with tears at his words, feeling empathetic as I can relate my own inner battle with what he describes. Sniffling, I lean forward and kiss his cold, wet nose lightly and he licks my cheek. I wipe my face with my forearm, not wanting to get anymore blood on me and take a step back.


    ¡°Would you like to stay here, with me?¡± I ask Valdr hopefully, thinking of Kyran and wishing he was here.


    Yes, I came to you in hopes that you¡¯d be able to bring him back. I also don¡¯t want to leave you alone with the way things are, his voice rumbles in my mind comfortingly.


    I give him a small smile and ask him to follow me. I turn around and make my way to the other side of the cottage and stretch across the front porch, grabbing my tote bin with the grooming supplies. Stepping back, I grin at Valdr and watch his eyes flick to the bin and back to me a couple times.


    What is that? he asks warily.


    I place the tote bin on the ground and walk over to the hose reel, clicking the head to the shower position and turn the spigot open. Glancing over at Valdr, I laugh as his ears flatten and he adamantly refuses in my mind.


    No, no. Absolutely not, he growls lightly and I laugh again.


    ¡°It¡¯s just water and some soap, it won¡¯t kill you. You¡¯re filthy, and I promise to be gentle,¡± I step in front of him and raise an eyebrow.


    Valdr snorts out a sharp breath and glares at the hose before relenting, Fine, but be quick, and I swear he rolls his eyes.


    Chuckling, I squeeze the handle and wet his neck, moving around him to rinse the bloody grime from his fur. I trail along his back and down his sides, working my way past his tail and round his body to his front again. I can¡¯t help the guffaw that escapes me when I see the blatant antipathy emitting from Valdr. His ears are pinned back, eyes are squinted and nose is scrunched in pure discomfort of being sprayed by a hose.


    ¡°I need to wet your face,¡± I tell him, biting back another laugh.


    He just stares at me and closes his eyes slowly, not changing his expression and I giggle. I lightly press the handle to drizzle the water over his head and I drop the hose to the ground. I grab the face wash and pump some soap into my hand, lathering it before gently rubbing it over his head, cheeks and muzzle. Picking up the hose, I rinse his face clean and bend to take the bottle of shampoo out of the bin. I walk over to his side and squeeze the bottle down his spine, making him shiver a little and I chuckle. Clicking the bottle closed, I toss it over to the bin and dig my hands into his fur, scratching my fingers through his thick coat. Valdr rumbles softly as I work and I can feel his body relaxing as I scrub him clean. A few spots had him shifting around and it was fun finding the areas he enjoyed most when his rumbling would intensify. After rinsing him down thoroughly, he shakes his body vigorously and completely soaks me in the process. I mockingly glare at him and laugh as he slightly lowers his bottom jaw in amusement.


    Feeling devilish, I grin and let him know I¡¯ll be right back. I quickly put away the hose and tote bin, cross the driveway toward a small storage shed and pull out the Shop-Vac I use when I need to dry the dogs. Lugging it back over to Valdr, he immediately growls at it and bares his teeth. I can¡¯t help the giggles that bubble out of me as I plug it in and hold the long nozzle like a weapon.


    This is not going to happen, he refuses, taking a step backward.


    ¡°It is, if you want to stay with me. I will not have a sodden wolf traipsing around my house,¡± I struggle to speak firmly as I bite my cheek.


    Growling deeply, Valdr plops his rear on the ground and I drag the Shop-Vac over, hitting the switch with the nozzle. It whirs loudly but I can easily hear Valdr¡¯s rumbling protest over the noise and I grin widely as I sweep the nozzle around his body.


    This is beyond demeaning, he grumbles, stomping a paw to the ground in annoyance with a huff.


    I laugh loudly, enjoying this time with him and appreciating him for allowing me to bathe and dry him. It takes a while for his coat to fully dry, but when I finish and turn the blower off, I snort a laugh as Valdr shakes his fur, looking like a puffed out, angry ball of fluff. I swiftly yank my phone out of my pocket and snap a photo of him before he bounds over to me, lifting his front paw and pushing me to the ground. He licks my face relentlessly until I beg him to stop and I shove him off me, completely covered in slobber.


    ¡°Argh, Valdr!¡± I pretend to be disgusted, swiping my face with my sleeve but end up laughing some more.


    I push to my feet and wrap my arms around his neck, hugging him tightly. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside. I need a shower,¡± I mumble as I release him and lead the way to the front door.


    <hr>


    Neither my mother nor Ria were in the house when we came inside and I led Valdr to my bedroom, telling him to get comfortable wherever he¡¯d like while I took a shower. When I emerged from my bathroom, I found him sprawled out on my bed, taking up almost the entire space as he napped. I quietly went down to the kitchen to eat a quick breakfast, and upon my return he lazily lifted his head before dozing back off to sleep.


    I lie on my side, curled up against his warm fur and listen to his deep, even breathing. Gently brushing my hand down his coat, I think of Kyran and feel sorrow at the thought of him suffering in pain alone. I hope you¡¯re alright in there. I¡¯m here for you, I say in my mind, squeezing my eyes shut.


    Shh, I hear Luna¡¯s soft voice whisper and remember how I can hear her while touching Kyran or Valdr. Don¡¯t wake him, he needs rest, she says to me louder.


    Concentrating on just her presence, I ask, Can you feel him? Kyran, I mean. Can you sense him right now?


    Yes, I can. Though he is distant, I can feel him, she sounds hopeful and I smile.


    Could you help me find his connection? I ask her, keeping my eyes closed and holding still.


    My chest slowly blooms with warmth and at the center I feel a pressure. Focusing on it, I imagine a golden light forming a string and I pull on it gently, thinking of my concern and care for Kyran. I¡¯m right here with you, you¡¯re not alone. You don¡¯t have to face this by yourself, I whisper, hoping he can hear me. I stay here for a few breaths then begin to release my hold on the connection, almost missing the faint tension that returns to me. I hold firmly onto our bond and remain there, focused only on keeping my energy entwined with it. I continue to think about my care and empathy for Kyran as I pour these feelings through our bond.


    I realize I must¡¯ve drifted to sleep as Valdr stretches beside me and I open my eyes, noticing the dimness of my room. Yawning, I also stretch out and reach for my phone, checking the time. My stomach gurgles as I see it¡¯s late and I sit up, reaching a hand over to ruffle Valdr¡¯s ear. He cracks his eye open and lolls his tongue out as he yawns, his sharp teeth on full display.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯m going to make myself some dinner, what would you like? I can check for some meat in the freezer, though I don¡¯t really know how appealing that is,¡± I mumble, scrunching my nose at him.


    No, thank you. I¡¯ll go hunt in the woods while you eat. It won¡¯t take long, he responds as he slides off my bed, rising languidly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a mess,¡± I say sternly, smirking when he looks over at me.


    Valdr rolls his eyes up toward the ceiling and I laugh, climbing out of bed and crossing to my door. Opening it, I walk through the hallway and down the stairs, finding Ria and my mother ladling stew into their bowls. Asteria barks a laugh when she sees Valdr following behind me but my mother places her bowl down and hastily comes over to us. ¡°Is everything alright? Why are you in wolf form?¡± she looks from me to Valdr, her brow pinching as she frowns.


    Before I say anything, I notice how she intently looks at him and realize he must be speaking with her privately. I wait until she closes her eyes and nods her head once. When she opens her eyes again, she looks at me and gives me a gentle smile, placing her hand on my upper arm.


    ¡°He will return when he is ready, dear. Have patience with him, I trust you will come to understand his decision,¡± my mother says softly before returning to the kitchen.


    I place my hand on Valdr¡¯s shoulder and rub my fingers into his fur as I walk toward the front door. Pulling it open, I turn to him and give him a small smile, focusing on our bond.


    Come back to me soon, I whisper in my mind as he steps onto the porch.


    He turns around and presses his head to mine for a moment before silently bounding away into the darkness. I leave the door open and head into the kitchen for dinner, the three of us keeping quiet and allowing the deafening silence of our thoughts to take hold while we eat.

 Chapter 36: Bonds pt. 2

    Kyran


    Burning rage sears my mind, its flames consuming me in this dark hell I¡¯ll never escape. Years of brutality, both that I¡¯ve inflicted and endured, has laid brick upon brick over my soul and left me with this stifling, exhausting weight to carry silently as it suffocates me slowly. It¡¯s as if I have been drowning in the blood pouring from invisible wounds within my own mind for two hundred years, screaming endlessly with nobody to hear me.


    At one point, I had reached a numb existence, far beyond the reaches of pain, despair, turmoil, anger, fear. A point of emptiness inside, a hollow man with nothing worth living for. A point of cold death walking the earth. I was made for destruction and I had destroyed myself.


    I learned how to behave in ways the people around me expected, never truly showing the disguise that was my mask, hiding the nothingness within. For years I lived in that farce, until I met her. She ignited my chilling darkness with her light, warming me back to life with her laughter and giving me something to live for. Her soul is so pure and it cannot be tainted by me, by my personal demons that I can¡¯t defeat. Her presence is closing the gaping hole inside me which I¡¯ve been floating in eternally, sending me back down into the boiling pit I evaporated from. She has become an oasis in the barren desert of my existence that I fear I will burn to ashes if I stay too long.


    Keeping her safe is of utmost importance and for me to do that, I must face myself and allay the anguish that has festered inside of me for far too long. The problem is, I have absolutely no idea how to accomplish this, so I remain here, burning in this inferno as the fire roars on.


    <hr>


    Amidst my chaos, I feel the slight tug deep within me as Selene¡¯s melodic voice drifts through my mind, I¡¯m right here with you, you¡¯re not alone. You don¡¯t have to face this by yourself.


    Her presence here is a shower of rain, soothing me and snuffing out the flames which surround me. If I were awake, I¡¯d cry from the relief she brings me. Too soon, the rain dissipates and the fire pushes back, its heat blistering as it rises over me. Cowardly, I scramble to grasp our bond in hopes that her energy will return and keep the flames away. I am abruptly enveloped in soothing comfort, floating in a pool of moonlight reflecting over a calm ocean. I breathe deeply and bask in the weightlessness of her warmth curling around me as I savor the serenity of her energy. Drifting peacefully, I focus my mind toward finding the roots to my turmoil without suffering through the agony that it has become.


    The ocean of tranquility that Selene bestowed upon me gradually fades and I find myself facing a row of opaque doorways. Hesitantly, I step forward and peer into the one directly in front of me. I am immediately consumed with physical agony, my body burns all over as I recognize the torture I¡¯d suffered that my father called training. His voice grates my ears as he demeans me and I throw myself backward, landing hard on my ass.


    My chest heaves as I grab my head, the fire springing to life in small bursts around me. Squeezing my eyes shut, I desperately gain control of my breathing and calm myself, opening my eyes once the heat disappears. I drop my hands into my lap as I stare at the doorway, glancing around and shaking my head at the other four.


    I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t think I can do this. Not alone. I need help. I need Selene, I realize, desperately wishing she was here with me.


    The tightness in my chest vanishes at the thought of her and I rise to my feet, tethering this place in my mind as I reach for Valdr¡¯s connection. Everything around me whirls quickly, coming to a dizzying stop as I focus on what Valdr is doing, seeing, and hearing through his senses. I recognize the living room in Selene¡¯s cottage as Valdr lies next to the warm fireplace, watching Selene and her family in the kitchen. Seeing her makes my heartbeat pick up and I feel Valdr¡¯s attention as he notices my presence.


    Welcome back, he says dryly, though I can feel the apprehension behind his words.


    Don¡¯t welcome me yet, I mumble. I need to speak with Selene, please, I add quietly.


    Valdr silently rises to his feet and pads over to Selene, nudging her lightly with his nose. As she turns to him, the affection in her eyes makes my heart swell and I realize they must have bonded while I was¡­away. She reaches out, gently rubbing his face with a smile and Valdr licks her palm, making her laugh.


    Taking a step back, Valdr says to everyone, Kyran is here, and each of them gasps in surprise.


    Selene¡¯s hand flies to her mouth as her mother and sister smile at her before vanishing, giving us privacy. I appreciate their courtesy and shift into my human form, shamefully unable to meet Selene¡¯s gaze. I run my hand through my hair and rub the back of my neck awkwardly, unsure of what to say. She jumps to her feet and drags her chair over, climbing onto it and throws her arms around my neck tightly. My arms snake loosely around her at first, but as she squeezes me I hold her firmly, burying my face into her hair and deeply breathe in her sweet scent.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Kyran,¡± she whispers, pulling back slightly to look into my eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asks, cupping my face in her soft hands.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I huff automatically, glancing at her. ¡°Actually, n-no, I¡¯m not,¡± I admit, gazing into her deep crystal blue eyes.


    Tears spring up and she hugs me again before dropping off the chair and grabs my hand. ¡°Come,¡± she murmurs, pulling me toward the stairs.


    We ascend to her bedroom and she lets go of my hand as she crosses the room toward her closet, mumbling something about needing more clothes. As I¡¯m wrapping her blue throw blanket around my waist, Asteria manifests holding some sweatpants and a t-shirt. She tosses them to me and I smell my scent, opening my mouth to question her when she just winks at me and vanishes again with a brush of wind.


    Selene snorts as I stare at the empty place her sister just occupied, wondering how she got my clothes. Slightly shaking my head, I quickly get dressed and glance over at Selene. She steps over to her bed and pulls the puffy comforter off, nodding her head toward the balcony. I open the doors for her and we settle ourselves on the deck, sitting on her blanket facing each other.


    Reaching out, Selene takes my hand and squeezes it tightly, her mouth and brow puckered with concern. ¡°You can tell me as much or as little as you need to, whatever it is that pulled you away must be hard. I am here for you, okay?¡± she holds my gaze intently.


    Nodding, I look down at our entwined hands as I rub my thumb over her fingers, thinking about what to say. Taking a breath, I meet her gaze again and let out a sigh.


    ¡°There is a lot to me that you are unaware of, I have a¡­dark past,¡± I glance away for a moment before continuing, ¡°with everything that has been going on lately, things have resurfaced, within me. Things that I have unsuccessfully tried very hard to move past,¡± I admit quietly.


    She nods her head in understanding but remains silent, giving me the space to speak freely. I turn her hand over and absently play with her fingers as I consider my words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced and done terrible things that have haunted me my entire life and now that I have met you, I fear¡ª¡± I growl, frustrated with how difficult it is to say this, ¡°I fear that being fucked up will either bring you harm, trouble you, or send you away,¡± I grit my teeth and look away from her.


    Selene withdraws her hand and I clench mine into a fist in her absence before she kneels in front of me and pulls me into a firm hug. She slides her hand up my back and behind my head, holding me tightly for a moment then sits back on her heels. Taking both my hands in hers, she kisses my fingers before holding my gaze.


    ¡°Kyran, listen to me,¡± she shakes her head, ¡°your past traumas do not define you, it is how you choose to act upon it that does. You sitting here and opening this up with me shows your strength and choice to heal. Your past self is not your present self, though you mustn¡¯t suppress the parts of you that have suffered. There are many facets to you that make you who you are today and collectively each individual piece of you forms the Kyran I know now,¡± her voice is hard with her conviction and my heart thumps at her words.


    I shake my head stubbornly, ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done,¡± I say lowly, my throat feeling tight, ¡°you don¡¯t deserve to be with someone like me¡­I am not worthy of you,¡± I rasp with pain.


    ¡°This entire time that I have known you Kyran, you have only been kind, gentle, respectful, and caring towards me. I cannot just throw that away based solely on your past, that would be cruel,¡± she says seriously as she squeezes my hands.


    Staring into her eyes, I feel her truth as she speaks and I nod my head once. ¡°Selene, I-I need your help. I think I have to relive the worst memories I¡¯ve buried deep within my subconscious, and I tried to do it on my own but I know that I cannot do it safely. When I blocked Valdr out, I was¡­not doing well. You gave me reprieve through our bond and I was able to find these memories calmly. I feel that I will need you in order to face this shit and move on from it once and for all,¡± I let out a pent up breath shakily as I search her gaze.


    ¡°It is not easy to ask for help and I feel grateful for you coming to me,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°If you do this, you will learn everything there is about me as I bare my darkened soul and I will not blame you if you choose to deny me. I just need to try, I don¡¯t want to be like this anymore,¡± I bow my head as my voice cracks, feeling ashamed.


    I feel her hand grasp my forearm as she murmurs, ¡°I want to help you. I know all too well how it feels to be alone, drowning inside. I will do my best to assist you in your healing, though it is up to you to break free from your bonds. I can only show you the key, okay?¡± she whispers, giving my arm a squeeze.


    Lifting my head, I nod and give her a small smile which she returns. Pulling lightly on her hand, I wrap my arms around Selene and kiss the top of her head before turning her around. I scoot back against the wall and drag her with me against my chest, caging her in with my legs. Tilting my head back, I gaze up at the stars and take a slow breath.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper to Selene, to the sky, to anyone willing to listen, immensely grateful to have her here with me.

 Chapter 37: Healing pt. 1

    Kyran


    We spent the rest of the evening quietly sitting with each other on the balcony, gazing at the night sky and enjoying each other¡¯s company. A few hours ago I could feel Selene relax, falling asleep against my chest. I had pulled the blanket up around us to keep her warm and have been holding her while I think about what I must do in order to be with her properly. Looking up, I judge the time to be close to midnight based on the position of the moon and gather Selene gently in my arms, careful not to disturb her slumber.


    I rise slowly to my feet and carry her into her room, reaching out to quietly close the doors behind us with a soft click. I pad over to her bed and lay her down slowly, arranging her comforter around her like a nest and I can¡¯t help myself from brushing her silvery hair away from her beautiful face. She looks so peaceful and calm, two things I have only ever felt from being in her presence. I lightly trace my thumb over her cheek and sigh, pulling my hand back as I straighten.


    Turning to take my place on her floor by the balcony doors, I feel a softness glide over my hand and I glance at Selene¡¯s sleeping face. I peer down at her outstretched arm, her fingers resting on the back of my hand and flick my eyes back to hers, finding her squinting at me.


    ¡°Come here,¡± she murmurs sleepily, rolling onto her side and lifting her blankets.


    I lie down and take the blanket from her as she wiggles her way beneath my shoulder, curling her head and arm on my chest. Wrapping my arms around her, I pull her in tightly and press a kiss to her head, feeling more comfortable than I have in a very long time. I listen to her breathing as it quickly evens out, her sleep returning to her so effortlessly and smile at the thought of her feeling just as comfortable as I do.


    Closing my eyes, I release the trepidation I feel about what Selene will choose to do once she discovers my harsh truths and only focus on enjoying the time I have spent with her as I drift off into a restful sleep.


    <hr>


    Silk caresses my back and I flex my shoulders at the sensation with a low rumbling rolling through my chest. Feathered hands glide up my neck, kneading the tension away and making me sigh. Gentle fingers run through my hair and the electric tingles they emit shoot down my body and I groan, lifting my head from the pillows. Selene¡¯s bright smile greets me as she giggles, running her hands through my hair again and I close my eyes, enjoying the feeling of her touching me.


    ¡°Good morning, Ky,¡± she whispers, her voice soft.


    ¡°Good morning, beautiful,¡± I whisper back, rolling onto my side and brushing my knuckles against her jaw.


    Her smile widens as she props up on her elbow, sliding her free hand into mine. ¡°So, I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± she murmurs, drawing circles on my palm, ¡°what if my mother or Asteria could assist us with your healing, somehow? We were going to attempt to unlock my memories before you had come back and I wanted to ask you first before bringing it up to them, to see if it would be something you¡¯d be open to?¡± she asks quietly, giving me a small smile.


    I raise my eyebrows at her thoughtfulness and nod my head lightly in agreement. ¡°Yeah, I think that is a great idea, Selene, thank you,¡± I give her a smile and she beams at me happily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure what they can do for it, but I would be willing to bet they¡¯ve got something we could give a try,¡± she says hopefully, giving my hand a squeeze.


    A quick rap on her door announces Asteria before she pushes her way into the room and tosses a glass bottle at me, which I barely manage to catch.


    ¡°Drink up, both of you, you¡¯re gonna need it!¡± she chirps before pushing the door closed and poofing away.


    I look sideways at Selene as she sits up and she meets my gaze, letting out a laugh. I chuckle with her and sit up as well, shaking my head. ¡°That woman is something else,¡± I tease, smirking.


    ¡°I am well aware,¡± Selene drawls, widening her eyes as she giggles.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I believe your sister is a prophet. She has the ability for precognition, she can see the future,¡± I clarify at the blank stare she gives me.


    Selene¡¯s mouth puckers as she slowly nods her head, probably realizing instances that make more sense to her now, hearing me say this. I am reminded of just how much this woman has been unaware of and how she has managed to accept it all with such grace. I can¡¯t say that I would handle it very well if our roles were reversed, that¡¯s for sure.


    She pats my knee and pushes to her feet, stretching her arms over her head before disappearing into her bathroom. I turn the glass bottle over in my hands, observing the metallic copper liquid swirling inside. Shrugging, I uncork the bottle and swig it down, leaving a little less than half left for Selene. The drink is sweet and sour, but not bad and I feel it seeping into my stomach warmly as if I downed a handle of liquor. Selene walks over to me, changed into a flowy white t-shirt and black leggings with her hair piled in a bun and holds her hand out for the bottle. I stare at her, awed by her simplicity being as attractive as the first night I saw her at Howler¡¯s.


    I watch as she sniffs the bottle before carefully taking a sip and laugh when she scrunches her nose at it. She glares at me and squeezes her eyes shut, tipping her head back to drink it down. The way she makes a twisted face is adorable and I laugh again, feeling slightly lightheaded. Selene rests her hand to her belly, no doubt feeling the pooling warmth by now and glances at me with a slow grin spreading on her face. I rise to my feet and smile back, holding my hand out for her to take as I cross to her door.


    We make our way downstairs clumsily, giggling at each other the whole way until we see Asteria and Hekate waiting for us in the living room. Asteria grins at us and gestures toward the floor by the fireplace, some cushions and blankets have been laid out with candles and random bowls spread around. Hekate steps forward, clasping her hands with a worried expression on her face.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± she asks, looking from Selene to me.


    ¡°Hammered,¡± Selene drags out the word and starts laughing.


    I can¡¯t help but laugh too, I feel fucking fantastic. Asteria laughs with us and shakes her head as she moves to the other side of the room. I tug on Selene¡¯s hand lightly and we sit down on the floor, flopping onto our backs.


    ¡°The potion I gave you is intended to ease your mental barriers. I will be able to work easier this way with the both of you, I will be sending you into the dream realm and you should have full control over your conscious self while there. Your physical body will remain unharmed, though it may feel that what you experience is real, remember that what you see and feel is only in your mind, figments of your memories and nothing more. Understand?¡± Asteria asks intently and I try hard to focus on what she has said, nodding my head once.


    ¡°Selene, you might be able to unlock your memories through the sleep dive as well, if you choose to focus on your subconscious while in the dream realm. Mother will provide me with extra power to sustain you both for as long as possible, I am unsure how long I will be able to maintain the transportation spell, though, so try to be as efficient as possible,¡± Asteria turns to me to let me know, ¡°if for whatever reason you need to be retracted, focus on Valdr¡¯s bond and I will cease the spell. His energy will remain here, with your physical body, to act as a gateway or for communication if needed. Most importantly, do not let go of Selene, no matter what. If she becomes lost in the dream realm, I have no tether to her except for you, Kyran, and she may never wake again,¡± she states gravely.


    I swallow thickly at the seriousness of Asteria¡¯s voice and nod my head, clarity briefly allowing for me to grasp her words fully. Glancing over at Selene, I see her eyes blink owlishly at the information before she looks at me with worry. I give her hand a squeeze in reassurance and she lets go for a moment, snaking her arm beneath mine and clasps my hand again tightly.


    ¡°Are you both ready?¡± Asteria asks, raising her glowing hands.


    We both nod silently, her eyes flooding black with glowing irises as she begins chanting, the room melting away around me like candle wax and I feel nothing except for Selene¡¯s firm grip in mine. Darkness overcomes me with a sensation like diving into water and I am abruptly floating over my body ethereally, looking down at our sleeping forms on the floor. Hekate looks up at us and gives us a small smile.


    ¡°This is quite similar to astral projection, you can move freely as if you would normally, though add flying to the mix with some psychic teleportation and you can go literally anywhere. Envision in your mind¡¯s eye where you want to go and you will be there. Good luck,¡± she waves her hand as everything completely disappears.


    <hr>


    The silent, utter blackness is extremely disconcerting, and I feel Selene grip my hand which I reassuringly squeeze back. I reach within, finding the mental tether on my repressed memories and immediately the row of five doorways manifests before us on a curl of smoke. Feeling curious, I envision a bright night sky above and a soft, grassy field beneath our feet and everything springs around us, making Selene gasp.


    ¡°Whoa, this is so amazing! Can I try?¡± she asks eagerly, pulling me around to face her.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I grin at the awe on her face and nod my head. ¡°Just imagine anything you want and put it somewhere,¡± I inform her, aware of how lucid dreaming works.


    She squeezes her eyes shut for a moment and smiles as hundreds of floating white candles appear, along with wildflowers in the field and leafy vines along the stone arched doorways. The warm light of the candles sets the wildflowers aglow like fireflies and gives the whole area a calming, serene feeling. I grin at her when she opens her eyes and lets out an excited squeal at the view around us. Her joy fades as she looks at me again, her brow pulling down in concern.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready for this?¡± she asks me softly.


    Glancing at the arches, I feel my chest tighten and I turn back to her, replying honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel a bit anxious, actually.¡±


    ¡°Would maybe talking about them first help you?¡± she asks quietly, rubbing her thumb over my knuckles.


    I ponder that idea for a moment, thinking it might make it easier if she knew what each one was before going in. Nodding my head, I tell her, ¡°Yes, I think so, thank you.¡±


    I arrange the archways around us into a wide circle and face one of them, the one I had tried to enter before. ¡°This is my first experience of what my father had called training. I didn¡¯t realize that it was actually torture until I was older, though. His methods would change as time went on, getting stronger and harsher as I grew. This moment here was only two years after I first shifted, he said that he ¡®could sense the power in me¡¯, how he wanted to use my potential to his benefit. This moment here, I think, is the start of everything else. I want to get through this one first in hopes that the others won¡¯t be as strong afterward, maybe,¡± my voice drifts off as I stare at the doorway¡¯s foggy air swirling around inside.


    Selene takes a slow breath, processing what I¡¯ve told her and steps in front of me, blocking my view of the arch. ¡°I want you to focus on what you wish to tell that little boy inside there, inside your mind, and hold on to those words. When you push through the torment you¡¯ll uncover, remember that you have already survived this, that what happened to you was not your fault in any way and allow yourself to feel it all. Let the energy run its course and fade away, spent and disbursed rather than living inside you, festering in a wound desperate to heal. However it comes out of you, let it out fully and let it go,¡± she says gently but with a hard look in her eyes.


    My throat constricts and I pull her tightly into a hug, clenching my jaw against the emotions her words have brought out. Selene leans up and kisses me softly before stepping aside. I take a measured breath and am about to cross through when she clasps my hand firmly in both of hers. ¡°No matter what, hold onto my hand, and feel that you are not alone in this, Kyran. When it overwhelms you, feel my hand in yours and know I am here with you, okay?¡± she speaks softly and kisses my fingers.


    I gaze into her bright eyes and nod my head, bracing myself before I step through the doorway, keeping my arm outstretched back to her.


    Agony sears my skin as my back tears open from the lash my father whips at me. A scream claws at my throat and I sag forward, staring into my reflection in a puddle of my own blood. My boyish face grimaces back at me as my collar clanks against the chain tethering me to the wall. My fingernails are scraped raw from scrabbling against the concrete floor as I try to avoid my father¡¯s whip, the chain keeping me just within his reach.


    ¡°Face me like a man, you fucking coward!¡± he screams from the side of the cage, raising the whip above his head.


    I feel my body trembling, ready to shift from the pain and to fight my attacker when another burning strike hits my back. I roar out in anger and burst into my wolf, lunging at my father with snapping jaws. My neck snaps backward as my feet fly out in front of me, reaching the end of my chain just inches away from him. Before I can fully rise to my feet, a hard kick to my face sends me sprawling as my father squats down.


    ¡°You¡¯re weak, pathetic,¡± he spits at me, ¡°I should just leave you here to rot, you piece of shit.¡±


    He reaches out, unbuckling my collar and throws it at me as he stands to leave. Shakily, I rise to my feet as the cage door clangs shut behind him and shift back to my human form.


    ¡°Heal yourself before coming to dinner,¡± is all he says without a backward glance.


    I let out a loud bellow of rage until my lungs lose air and fall to the bloodstained floor, curling into myself and sob in the pain he¡¯s left me with.


    I separate from my inner child and stand beside him as pure fury rages around me, fire igniting and burning everything around to ashes. I scream and scream until my chest is raw, feeling through the immense rage I¡¯ve lived with for so long. I want to follow my father and torture him the way he did to me, tear his skin from his flesh and rip his nails out one by one. Smash his teeth in until he chokes on them, break every bone in his body without letting him heal. I lose myself in the fury, vengeful for his maltreatment, grieving the life I could have lived. My hand tingles and I remember Selene, how she told me to think of the little boy and what I wanted to say to him.


    I grip Selene¡¯s hand and feel her presence with me, taking deep breaths to calm myself. Focusing hard, I crouch down and lay my hand on my inner child¡¯s head gently. I pour healing magic through his body and watch as the torn skin mends, the bruises fade and the blood ceases dripping from his nose. I pull him into my lap and cradle the boy, telling him, ¡°Your strength is greater than you know, what you have been through does not define who you are. How others treat you is a reflection of themselves, not you. You are loved and cared for, you have great potential to be a powerful man with the ability to love and care for others in return. You deserve love, you always have. You did not deserve this unjust torture. I love you, and I thank you for not giving up, for keeping your strength, for allowing me to be where I am today.¡± My voice cracks as a tear streams over my cheek and I let it fall away.


    Rising slowly, I carry him out of the doorway and place him on his feet beside me. He looks up at me with hard, amber eyes and glances at Selene with a wide grin slowly spreading across his boyish face. He laughs joyously, beaming at me with pure happiness and turns to run away, fading into the ether with his laughter trailing behind him. Hot tears stream down my face and I let them fall freely as an immense weight lifts out of my chest, feeling like I can finally truly breathe. The doorway slowly turns to dust and blows away on an invisible wind and I let out a huff of a laugh in disbelief.


    Selene wipes her cheeks with her hand and pulls my arm around her, squeezing my middle with all her strength. ¡°You should be very proud of yourself, Kyran, what you have just accomplished is not a simple thing to do,¡± she mumbles against my chest, ¡°you¡¯re absolutely adorable as a child, by the way.¡±


    I laugh as I wipe the last of my tears away and look down into her eyes. ¡°Thank you for your strength, Selene. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to do this without you,¡± I admit quietly.


    She smiles warmly up at me and stretches up for a kiss which I return deeply. After a moment, I pull back and take a slow breath. I walk us over to the next arch, sensing what lays beyond it. Frowning, I bring forth the memory to share with Selene and it flashes across the archway in snippets.


    ¡°This memory happened shortly after my father¡¯s torture started¡ªmaybe a year or so¡ª time was hard to keep track of back then. I had a best friend, his name was Sisu and I looked up to him like an older brother, he could do anything and never be affected by it. He feared no one and nothing, he was definitely a risk taker. One night, vampires attacked our pack and took his mother from their home. Sisu was only a child but he fought with everything he had and even killed a few before he had been bitten. He was the first child in our pack to go berserk and it greatly impacted everyone. He was well known and loved. When he began to lose control, my father had ordered his death, with me as the executioner,¡± I explain tightly, clenching my jaw as I recall how that felt.


    Selene¡¯s hand flies to her mouth as she gasps quietly, tears pooling in her eyes and she shakes her head in disbelief. ¡°How could he? That¡­that is just cruel,¡± she whispers harshly.


    ¡°He called it resilience,¡± I scoff at the memory of him and his sneering smirk when he demanded it of me. ¡°I refused him, in front of our pack. My father used his Alpha will on me and commanded that I kill Sisu, then and there. It was awful,¡± I say lowly, dropping my head.


    Selene rubs my arm gently before saying, ¡°Remember to allow yourself to feel everything fully, and to let it go. It is very important that energy dissipates outside of you.¡±


    I nod my head, giving her a wan smile before stepping through the archway. Same as before, I keep my hand outstretched toward her and I find myself staring into the red eyes of my angry friend.


    My entire body tenses as my muscles flex, refusing to obey the command set upon me but my legs painfully drag me forward regardless. I stare into Sisu¡¯s eyes and he snarls at me, his lean body quivering as he fights the urge to shift. The crowd surrounding us murmurs both in encouragement and dissent, the majority of the voices opposing my father¡¯s demand. I resist as hard as I can when I come to stop before Sisu and hold his gaze for as long as possible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this, Sisu,¡± I plead, shaking my head fervently as I clench every part of my body to remain still.


    ¡°Kyran, please, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone, I can¡¯t fight it any longer. Just do it. Do it!¡± his voice is ragged as he paces back and forth.


    ¡°Si¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡± my father demands as I hold myself back.


    I bare my teeth at my father in rage and lunge at Sisu, striking him in his face before he jumps at me, shifting mid-stride. I throw my body to the side and wrap my arms around his neck, trying to choke him but he claws at my leg and pushes free. Sisu¡¯s chestnut brown wolf snaps his jaws at me, barely missing my face as I throw my fist into his throat and kick his ribs as hard as I can. I¡¯m about to shift when he sinks his razor sharp fangs into the side of my neck and I scream in pain, tearing my body away as his teeth drag down to my shoulder, taking strips of my flesh with him. Valdr takes control for me, shifting fast and lunges at Sisu, clamping his jaws around his throat. Without hesitation he rips downward as blood floods over his face and onto the ground. Sisu¡¯s wolf staggers for a moment before dropping dead, his body making a sickening thud before silence radiates around me as I shift and collapse to my knees.


    I can¡¯t hear what everyone is saying as I stare at my best friend, dead because of me. My first kill that wasn¡¯t a hunt. Blood seeps from my wound but I make no move to heal it and I numb myself, sitting there in the dirt long after everyone has gone home. My father never spoke a word to me about it afterward and I focused only on the anger and hatred toward him, vowing to kill him one day for making me do this.


    Taking a deep breath, I lean forward, press my hand to Sisu¡¯s body and bow my head. I let the grief of his death flow over me, the heavy waves threaten to drown me as I mourn his loss and I struggle to breathe through it. My chest feels as if it will cave in, my limbs begin to tremble and I tighten my fingers around Selene¡¯s instinctively. Immediately she grips onto my hand, her warmth and comfort surrounding me and releases the pressure built up inside. I don¡¯t fight against the tears that fall, allowing them to pour from me freely as I remember my friend. I wish that things could have been different, but I finally accept things for how they are.

 Chapter 38: Healing pt. 2

    Kyran


    Once I have expelled the grief I¡¯ve carried for my entire life, my body feels lighter and I can sense a sort of peace settle within me. The thought of Sisu now feels like melancholic longing rather than the sharp stab of a knife it once did, and I¡¯m okay with that for now. Rising to my feet, I wipe my face as I step through the arch and look into Selene¡¯s concerned eyes.


    She pulls me into a hug silently, holding me for a while until I lean back and let out a deep sigh. Selene threads her fingers through mine and nods her head to the side, taking a step away from me. I glance over at a plush swinging bench she conjured and give her a smile as we sit down together.


    ¡°You had asked me about my scar,¡± I state quietly, pulling the collar of my t-shirt down to show her. ¡°It was from this night, from Sisu. I chose not to heal it because I wanted to keep a reminder for what I had done to him, as if I could ever forget,¡± I scoff and look up at the candles floating around us.


    ¡°Kyran, look at me,¡± Selene says seriously and I turn my head to face her, ¡°Sisu¡¯s death is not your fault. You are not to blame, your father is. Though it was your body that ended his life, your father used you like a tool to do his work for him. You were only a child, that is not a decision meant for you to have made, okay?¡± she speaks softly but firm, holding my gaze intensely.


    I nod my head slowly as her words wash over me. ¡°You¡¯re right, Selene. I¡¯ve always held guilt over his death, feeling like a monster for murdering my best friend. I have come to truly realize that my father is to blame for the fucked up mess that I became, not me. It wasn¡¯t until a few decades ago did I come to understand that I could choose to be better, that I didn¡¯t have to be the monster he created. I think I can finally forgive myself for this,¡± I say quietly and smile wondrously at my words.


    The doorway before us disintegrates and blows away, showing me I have truly let go. Selene squeezes my hand and smiles warmly at me as I take a deep breath, feeling better for not harboring the heaviness any longer. Pushing the swing with my foot, we sit in silence for a little while and knowing I don¡¯t have the luxury of taking my time with this, I pull another arch in front of us. I think about how this memory will hurt differently than the others but is equally as painful to feel. A realization creeps over me as I recall this moment in time and I have confidence I will surpass it more swiftly than the last two.


    ¡°This was the moment I watched my mother¡¯s abduction. I arrived home just barely too late to make any difference and have carried the guilt of it since, always thinking I could have or should have done something to save her. I just realized now, though, that there was nothing I could have done to change it, based on how things were in my life at the time,¡± I say quietly as the scene silently runs in fast-forward through the smokey archway.


    ¡°I had separated from my pack for a while before she was taken, I was living in darkness for a long time after discovering my mate had died without meeting her and dealing with the fallout from Vala, as you now know,¡± I murmur, glancing at Selene. ¡°I had been heavily involved in the Underground, which is a supernatural fighting ring basically, except where only one being leaves alive. It is a violent, nasty place to be and only the vilest of beings participate, the prize being a large sum of money from a betting pool. I had first been there because of my father, he wanted to display the power his pack held to intimidate the rogue wolves and other packs with my abilities. The Underground had become a sort of twisted addiction for me, the self-inflicted pain and torment of the fighting was like fuel to my fire, allowing my rage to unleash monstrously.¡± I take a breath, gritting my teeth with the memories.


    ¡°I had been there, that night, when I heard my father¡¯s pleading mindlink to get home and how he needed my help to fend off the vampires. Believe it or not, there is a portal to the Underground in the center of town, every pack has one near the vicinity of their territory for easy access. Sometimes Alpha¡¯s will recruit wolves or other beings from the Underground to work for them in various ways. You know that old dilapidated looking diner that sits in the middle of the shopping district? Yeah, that¡¯s the portal, it has never been a real diner,¡± I laugh humorlessly at the thought.


    ¡°No way,¡± Selene¡¯s eyes are wide as she absorbs everything I say, ¡°that is wild! Um, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, when was the last time you fought there?¡±


    ¡°Over a hundred years and I don¡¯t have any intention of ever going back,¡± I say flatly with a shrug.


    Sighing, I stand and Selene gets up as well, giving me an encouraging smile. We cross over to the arch and I step right through, expecting the despair that washes over me.


    I¡¯m sprinting across our field over hundreds of dead bodies, my eyes locked on my mother¡¯s flying blonde hair as she is hauled over the shoulder of a large vampire. My father is swarmed as Einarr and Kara fight viciously to chase after our mother. I whine as I see my sister fall, pounding my paws into the earth harder to reach them. Einarr tears the vampire who killed our sister in half and keeps going toward the group of vampires running away. I cannot bring myself to look away from my mother¡¯s limp body dangling over the vampire as they disappear into the woods when I hear Einarr¡¯s sharp howl of pain.


    I follow the scent trail as far as I can for miles until it vanishes, as if they left earth entirely. I circled the woods for hours, searching for any kind of clue as to which direction they could have gone. My father¡¯s distant howl pulls me back toward home and when I arrive, I stop short at the sight of my dead siblings. If only I could¡¯ve¡ª


    I shake my head and pull out of the memory, reversing it to the beginning and watch it like a movie. No, there is nothing I could have done differently, I did what I was able to do. Although I am unsure about my brother, I know Kara died honorably, defending our family and her death would be something she would¡¯ve been proud of. I cannot blame myself for her loss, nor my brother¡¯s. Thinking about my mother as I watch her capture, I feel the grief of her loss and bow my head. Whatever it was that she had endured, I hope her death was a reprieve for her. I trust she would know that I would¡¯ve done everything and anything to prevent this from happening if I could have, and that¡¯s what matters most. My love for her will never disappear and I have sought out and enacted vengeance on those who were responsible that day, all except for Caedes now.


    Opening my eyes, I watch as the scene slowly fades away from me as I accept the past for what it is. I will always carry my mother with me and I cannot blame myself for things happening that were entirely out of my control. Life just fucking sucks like that sometimes.


    <hr>


    I step out of the archway holding the memory of killing my father as it blows away behind me. His death at my hands formed a festering illness inside me since most of my mental shit had been essentially tied up with him. Killing him had been a mercy since he was berserk and it was also a curse upon me, because I used it as my way of punishing him for everything he caused me. I acted out of anger and spite, not through mercy for his life. Harboring that ill will toward him pushed all of this shit deep down inside me instead of being released upon his death. I don¡¯t think I could ever truly forgive him for what he had done to me through my life, but in a twisted way I can understand where he was coming from in choosing to do so. With that understanding came the ability to let go of the burden I¡¯ve carried for so long, of the immense pain I never let myself validate or feel through.


    Selene¡¯s gentle touch pulls me out of my thoughts and I sigh, feeling extremely worn out. I look at the last remaining archway and smile, knowing I don¡¯t have to enter it for me to move past it for good. I glance down at her as she looks up at me patiently and I brush my fingers over her cheek.


    ¡°This was the moment I got my mark, when I learned the truth of losing my real mate and Vala¡¯s deception. It was an extremely distressing moment when I had gone through it, full of despair and remorse, grief and anger. This was the essential breaking point for me, the final straw that really sent me over the edge. I didn¡¯t see a point to my life anymore, I wanted to die after this. I think that was a huge reason why I went to the Underground, I had hoped someone would be able to do what I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do. Everything I had endured before could have been worth it if I met my mate and could be loved by her. When that got ripped away from me, I felt that my life held no meaning, no purpose.¡± My voice drifts as the despair I¡¯d lived with for so long rises to the surface for the last time and I swallow thickly, taking a calming breath and letting it go.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel that way anymore. I don¡¯t have to go in there because that pain no longer exists within me. I¡¯m standing here with you as you have literally held my hand through what I thought would never happen. My healing. I feel lighter than I ever have, I feel free now, Selene, thanks to you. If not for you, I would still be going around the endless cycle over and over until I died and I can finally say that cycle has been broken. You have given me my life back and it has meaning. I have people I care for who care for me, I have my family and my pack, and you, if you¡¯ll have me,¡± I murmur as my heart beats heavily in my chest with my emotions.


    ¡°Now you know my dark truths. You have witnessed the ugliest parts of me, of what I¡¯ve done, and I will not deny that I chose wrongly when I had the choice to do good in my life. I chose to remain the same, even though I could¡¯ve changed for the better. So here I stand now, accepting who I am, and I bare my raw self to you, if you¡¯ll have me. Even if you won¡¯t, I honestly understand and I will always be grateful for the time I¡¯ve had with you and for the immeasurable help you have given me to forgive myself. To truly heal,¡± I shed a tear and smile as I cup her beautiful face.


    ¡°Thank you, Selene,¡± I whisper on a breath, ¡°you do not have to answer right now. I want you to take as much time as you need. Just know that I will always be here, no matter wh¡ª¡±


    Diamonds fly from her eyes and she leaps up, crashing into me as she wraps herself around my body and kisses me deeply. I hold her tightly and kiss her back passionately, more intensely than any I¡¯ve had before. Her fingers dig into the back of my head as her soft lips glide over mine and I feel like I¡¯m flying, Selene¡¯s touch like electricity shooting tingles to every inch of me. She gasps against my mouth and I open my eyes, seeing we are surrounded by thousands of glittering stars.


    I glance down when Selene does, seeing the floating candles hovering below us and I realize we are flying. I laugh deeply and bury my face into her neck, kissing her velvet skin and making her shiver against me with a sigh. Keeping an arm locked around her waist, I caress her back and run my hand up through her hair as I slowly kiss along her jaw and work my way to her mouth once more. We remain here for a while, floating in the night sky and holding each other tightly.


    When Selene leans back, her mouth is swollen and flush, the rosy color matching her cheeks as she meets my gaze. I grin widely and kiss her nose, pulling her legs from around me and cradling her closely to my chest. She bites her lip and smiles back at me, resting her head on my shoulder as I descend to the ground. My legs feel shaky beneath me, an entirely strange sensation and I finally understand the old saying of ¡®weak at the knees¡¯ and huff a laugh at the thought. Sitting on the bench swing, I set Selene down in my lap and gently sway, feeling completely at peace for the first time in my life.


    After a few moments I reach out and touch Valdr¡¯s bond, feeling his presence immediately.


    Is everything alright, do you need to come back? He asks instantly.


    I¡¯m fine actually, more than alright. I¡¯m wondering how much longer we have in here? I want to try to get Selene¡¯s memories unlocked before Asteria has no energy left, I respond in a rush.


    I wait for a few heartbeats, assuming Valdr is speaking with either Asteria or Hekate and I smile at Selene¡¯s curious expression. I wonder if I make a face while talking with Valdr and am about to ask her when he responds back.


    She is doing okay, though you have about a third of the time left that you¡¯ve used, if that helps. I will come back to warn you before she pulls you out, he informs me and I feel his presence fade away.


    ¡°Hey, I just reached out to Valdr, we don¡¯t have much time. Do you still want to try to find your memories of your past life, before your stasis?¡± I ask her and she nods her head enthusiastically.


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go,¡± she chirps, pushing out of my lap and grabbing my hand as she stands. ¡°Wait, how do I find that?¡± she asks, turning around.


    Chuckling, I reply, ¡°think of inside your mind, where you can recall people, places, or events and envision something that can depict that energy. For your case, you might be able to feel the blocked area of your memory and if you focus on that, maybe your subconscious can manifest it for us to explore,¡± I prompt, watching her face as she closes her eyes.


    She squeezes my hand as her eyebrows bunch together and a frown pulls her mouth down before our field vanishes and a forest appears. Enormous trees stand around us blocking out the sky and I can hear loud wind and crashing water not far away. Curious, I glance at Selene and she just shrugs, looking around at the woods before us. I feel drawn to the trees and reach my hand out to brush the trunk nearest me. The bark glows at my touch and I can see a younger Asteria running around with their dogs at the cottage and can hear Selene¡¯s laughter as she sprays them with a hose. I smile and withdraw my hand, turning to Selene.


    ¡°These trees are your active memories. This is a beautiful way to picture your long term memory,¡± I murmur, looking around us again.


    I notice how the trees vary greatly in type and wonder how that correlates with her memories, thinking about how each type could either be parts of her life representing different people and things within them. Selene tugs on my hand and I follow her, walking closer to the waters I heard when we arrived. Within moments we break out of the forest line and I gasp loudly at the same time as Selene, not believing what I am seeing in front of us.


    A high cliff stretches before us with a rocky face and at the edge sits a large cage with a bright golden cord threading around the bars, disappearing into the ether above it. Within the cage is Luna, her pure white fur coat beaming like moonlight as she paces around in circles. She is absolutely magnificent. Our eyes meet and she goes stark still for a breath before thrashing against the bars, the entire cage rattling but remains intact. I cannot wait for Valdr to meet her, he is going to lose his mind, I wonder with awe. She is breathtaking and I grin widely at the sight of her, turning to share the excitement with Selene.


    Her face is not turned upward toward her wolf, however. Her eyes are wide and her lips are slightly parted as she stares out below us. I rest my hand against her back and quickly follow her line of sight to a dark, churning ocean with large waves that crash angrily against the shore, white froth spraying into the air and in the distance I see a tiny island with something shining on it. I can sense fear and anguish around me as I focus on the raging ocean.


    ¡°Selene, what is it? Look at me.  Selene,¡± I say sharply, stepping in front of her.


    She blinks and her eyes flick to mine, filled with tears. Harsh wind whips her hair around as she shakes her head and bites her lip, her tears dripping down her cheeks. I cup her face gently and look into her eyes, seeing the fear rising up behind them.


    ¡°I think this¡ªthis ocean is from¡­Bolvi,¡± she whispers on a sob, pressing her hand to her mouth.


    I take her hands in mine tightly and raise my voice over the lashing wind, ¡°We can try to go to Luna if you¡¯d prefer, but there is something out there in that water, and it seems important to be surrounded by this ocean. I am here with you, no matter what, Selene, in any way you need me to be, okay? You do not have to go in there. We can talk about this if you¡¯d like or leave to come back another time when you are prepared. Whatever you choose, know I will be by your side, always,¡± I speak firmly as my deep voice booms with the crashing waves.


    She nods her head and steps aside, raising her hands to her face for a moment to collect herself. I clasp my hands with concern and watch as she turns to look out at the stormy waters with so much pain on her face. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to face this. Not yet. I¡¯ve been silently fighting this¡­this agony for a while, trying to just move on with my life and leave this shit behind,¡± she whispers raggedly, shaking her head as she takes a step backward.


    She looks over her shoulder at me with a deep despair in her eyes as she reaches her hand out for mine and I immediately take a step toward her. The moment I raise my arm to take her hand, a monstrous wave rises up, swallowing Selene and rips me off of my feet as it pulls her into the ocean. I hear her terrified screams as they disappear beneath the water and without any hesitation, I scramble forward, diving over the edge after her.

 Chapter 39: Strength pt. 1

    Selene


    Icy fear drowns me as I tumble through the darkness of the churning waters, my arms and legs flailing helplessly as I sink deeper into the abyss. I was about to take Kyran¡¯s hand and walk away from the turmoil, I wasn¡¯t ready to face it yet. Though I have spent a long time sorting through all the shit Bolvi did to me physically and mentally, there was a lot of energy I had yet to fully release from within me. Energy that threatened to consume me if I paid too much attention to it.


    Bubbles fly out of my mouth as I try to scream in terror and frigid water pours into my lungs, suffocating and weighing me down. I kick harshly, desperate to find the surface but I cannot tell which way is up or down. Panic seizes me and I fear I will not survive this, thrashing wildly to try and get anywhere but here.


    Blazing heat envelops my arms, holding them still before sliding up to my face and I whip my head around, finding Kyran¡¯s glowing amber eyes boring into mine. He looks terrified and drags me against his heated chest for a moment then pulls back, mouthing silent words at me. I can¡¯t hear him over the pounding heartbeat in my ears and I shake my head vigorously as we float under the water. He clasps my hands tightly before taking an exaggerated breath, widening his eyes at me and I belatedly realize that he is actually breathing underwater.


    I squeeze my eyes shut and believe that I can also breathe, slowing my heart rate down as I focus and take a tiny inhale through my nose as a test. A bizarre sensation fills me as I feel the cool water flowing around me but my chest is light with air and I open my eyes wide at Kyran, taking a deep breath myself. A shrill laugh spurts from me as a few bubbles float upward and I feel a bit dizzy trying to wrap my head around everything.


    Kyran pulls me toward him again and holds me in his strong arms, running a hand over my hair and shushing me. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got you, sweetheart, you¡¯re okay,¡± he whispers, comforting me.


    I take a moment to collect myself and think about what makes up this ocean. I realize that all my trauma has bunched up into one huge, overwhelming mass of energies left over from the awful experiences I went through with Bolvi. Many of them were based on fear and I have shied away from facing it fully because any time I would try, I would feel the beginnings of a panic attack and push it down, down, down, shoving it deep within me. I look up at Kyran with a frown and clutch him a bit tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid,¡± I admit with a shaky voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can get rid of this, it¡¯s too much. I just want it to go away. I don¡¯t want his energy inside me. I can¡¯t go through that again, it will ruin me,¡± I cry, my voice breaking from the emotions roiling around me.


    ¡°I know, I don¡¯t want you to have to face this if you aren¡¯t ready to. It¡¯s okay to be afraid, Selene. I don¡¯t know the details of everything you have faced but you did not deserve any of it. I can tell Valdr to have Asteria pull us out, okay?¡± his voice is gentle but has a tightness to it.


    I want to agree and leave here immediately and I almost open my mouth to say so when I abruptly understand that is what I have always been doing, running away. If I turn my back on myself here again, this won¡¯t go away and will only grow worse with time, making the next time I face it that much more difficult to deal with. Steeling myself, I shake my head and Kyran¡¯s brow scrunches down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t run away, not anymore. I don¡¯t know how, but I need to release this once and for all. I don¡¯t want this mess affecting me any longer, I don¡¯t want it getting in the way of bonding with you,¡± I say firmly, my voice gaining strength as I speak.


    A warm smile pulls his mouth up and he leans down to kiss my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m here for you however you need me to be,¡± he mumbles against my skin.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡ªI don¡¯t know where to start,¡± I sigh deeply, regulating my breathing and focus only on us for the moment.


    ¡°What would you say was the worst part about being with him?¡± he prompts, pulling back a little as he slides his hands down my arms, though I don¡¯t miss the jump of muscle clenched at his jaw as he turns his head away.


    Averting my gaze, I chew on my lip as I think about that, having tons of issues to choose from. With a nod of my head, I know where I need to start. ¡°Control. Or the lack of it, I should say. I always felt like I had absolutely no control around him, he would do whatever he wanted with me¡ªor to me¡ªwhenever he wanted to. If I ever denied him or disagreed, I would¡¯ve been hit or shoved down in retaliation, made to fear speaking against him. I had the choice of suffering either physical abuse or going along with what he wanted to save my body from the pain. I know now that I was only trading physical pain for mental abuse when I had to succumb to doing things I did not want to do. He was a predator, seeking out weakness to prey upon me and manipulated me for a long time into believing I would never be loved by anyone else, convincing me that nobody would want to be with someone as pathetic as me. It¡¯s all so fucked up! I truly hate him, I despise the thought of ever having been involved with a piece of shit like that,¡± I seethe, my trepidation melting away into frustration and shame.


    Kyran remains silent and I slide my gaze toward him, finding him staring out into the shadowy water with a cold, stony expression. His body is rigid, almost statuesque as he hisses through clenched teeth, ¡°If I ever see that fucking bastard again, I will rip his beating heart from his chest.¡±


    His dark words stir something buried deep within me and I drop my head, scrubbing at my face while feeling angry at the memories swirling around me. A gap through my fingers shows a dark shadow circling below us and I tear my hands from my face in shock. Gasping, I grip onto Kyran¡¯s shirt in fear and stammer, ¡°K¡ªky, Kyran,¡± with my heart leaping into my throat.


    He grasps my hands and glances downward, swearing at the sight of the shark rising closer. Pressing his fingers to my chin, he pulls my face toward him and stares me hard in my eyes. ¡°Selene, you called him a predator. That shark is the manifestation of Bolvi and you¡¯ve got to kill it to set it free from your soul. I could do it for you but I want you to save yourself, to show you how much strength you hold within. You are capable of more than you know, I have faith in you that you will succeed. I will be here with you the whole time, okay? I won¡¯t let him hurt you ever again,¡± his voice is hard and a tear slips down my cheek as I nod my head.


    I breathe shakily and turn away from Kyran, scrambling to figure out how to approach this. The shark grows bigger the closer it gets and I swallow thickly, my nerves jittering. Its large, gray tail flips back and forth lazily as it circles and I envision a long blade with a lengthy handle, manifesting it into my hands. I roll it between my palms as Kyran lets out a low whistle and I turn over my shoulder to grin at him. He smiles back encouragingly and I glance back down, startled to find the shark swimming alarmingly close beneath me.


    I slowly float myself backward and Kyran follows suit, the two of us side by side as the shark bends, its flat black eye facing us. Before I have much time to react, it jolts forward on a burst of speed and I hastily lash out the blade with a scream, catching it in the gills as it passes by me. The huge shark thrashes to the side and darts at me again, this time closing its massive jaws around my handle and snapping it in half. I let out a shriek, totally freaked out and fail at conjuring a second weapon when it prepares to strike at me again. All I can see is the deep, gaping pit of its mouth ringed by dozens of jagged points coming at me. I try to swim away and squeeze my eyes shut in fear when I hear a loud clang reverberate around me.


    Startled, my eyes fly open and I find myself in a metal cage. I search wildly for Kyran and find him floating above me with a long metal harpoon held loosely in his hand as he winks at me before focusing on the shark again. I watch as it circles back toward us, gaining speed and with a surge of anger and fear, I snag the harpoon from Kyran. Drawing my arm back, I position the weapon and wave my free hand to erase the cage. Waiting for the right moment, my heart pounds heavily, constricting my chest in fear as the shark drops its jaws open wide. I feel Kyran grab my hand tightly just as I scream and launch the harpoon upward into the shark¡¯s mouth with all my strength.


    Bright blood spills around us, clouding the water as the shark thrashes with the harpoon lodged inside its head and slowly sinks into the dark abyss beneath us. I can¡¯t help the cries that leave me, the fear and anger seeping out of me in that moment and falling into the depths below behind the dying monster. My entire body is shaking and I meet Kyran¡¯s gaze, letting out a laugh of disbelief. Another laugh follows and another, each one becoming more jubilant and he smiles widely at me, holding out his arms.


    I fly into him and he holds me tight, swinging us around joyfully. ¡°You did it, Selene, that was amazing. How do you feel, now that it is done?¡± he asks me, pressing his cheek to the top of my head.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Terrified but also freer. I don¡¯t want to experience that again but I have to admit, it was quite a rush!¡± I laugh again, pulling myself up to peck him on the cheek.


    He laughs with me and I push off his shoulders to swim toward the surface as Kyran follows beside me. My head breaks through with a splash and I spin in a circle, noticing that the waters have calmed a bit, though there are still large waves rearing up around me. Kyran appears a few paces away, looking around as well and meets my gaze. ¡°What has been left within you, Selene?¡± he asks quietly, noticing the heavy waves crashing loudly.


    I suck in my lip and take a deep breath before answering him. ¡°Intimacy,¡± I whisper, reaching out for his hand, ¡°he ruined it for me. I don¡¯t know what it feels like to be touched and enjoy it. I always dreaded him putting his hands on me, forcing me to comply when I would tell him no, hurting me, outside and in. He would¡­hold me down, yell at me to shut up or hit me until I did. I couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully without the fear of being disturbed, I ended up keeping myself awake and always expecting the worst. I wanted to die, Kyran,¡± I sob, squeezing his hand tightly.


    ¡°Selene,¡± he rasps, his face stricken as he pulls me into a warm embrace.


    ¡°He-he would only leave b-bruises where my clothes would cover, so nobody would see them,¡± I cry out between gasps as my emotions threaten to consume me. ¡°He would get me drunk and ridicule me for not handling my alcohol then take advantage of me in a vulnerable state. He kept revolting photos of me as blackmail, threatening to display them to the world if I ever left. The worst of it all is he killed the hope inside of me that one day I would know what real love felt like. His love was all that I knew and it has marred me ever since,¡± I end on a ragged whisper, feeling a little sick and my lip quivers as I desperately try to hold back my emotions.


    Kyran remains silent after a few moments and I pull back to look at him. His handsome face is contorted with rage but he holds me gingerly and says lowly, ¡°That¡¯s why you had me make you that drink, isn¡¯t it? And the way you reacted to me running into you at the park¡­Fuck!¡± he growls the swear with heated anger and he gently cups my face in his warm hands. ¡°I am so sorry that you had to experience that horrible shit, Selene. How could someone do that¡ª¡± he clenches his jaw and shuts his eyes, his nostrils flaring with ire as his hands begin trembling against my skin.


    When he opens his eyes once more, unshed tears glisten as he roughly whispers, ¡°Selene, that pain you have endured, the pain you still carry, it¡­it affects me deeply and I prom¡ª¡±


    A looming shadow tears my eyes from Kyran¡¯s and I glance past his shoulder at a gigantic wave rising behind him. I barely have time to shout when it crashes over us, swallowing us in the tumultuous current and countlessly flipping me head over heels. I¡¯m torn from Kyran¡¯s grasp and flail around blindly for him, the light snuffing out beneath the cold water. I feel a pressure against my back and relax, relieved that Kyran found me so quickly amidst the chaos.


    Icy fingers grip the back of my neck as more grope me roughly and I let out a shrill scream as I realize it is definitely not Kyran touching me. Hands grip me too hard, bruising my throat, arms, legs, and I claw at them desperately as panic floods through me. I can¡¯t see anything in the pitch black and I sob helplessly while my clothes are torn off and my skin crawls from the painful touches. A cold, slimy lick trails up my neck and I shudder in disgust, slapping my skin at the sensation. I can¡¯t focus on how to make it stop, I can¡¯t think of anything but my fear and repulsion.


    A stinging hand slaps across my face, hitting me hard enough to steal my breath as prickly hands grate against my belly, dragging downward toward my panties and I cry out desperately for it to stop. The sickening touches suddenly vanish, replaced by a blooming heat, soft and gentle across my hips. I search the darkness in front of me, unable to focus on anything solid and I try to move away, feeling scared without my vision. Squeezing my eyes shut, I picture the floating candles again and peek through my lashes to find they have appeared, illuminating underwater with an ethereal glow. Opening my eyes wider, I see Kyran below me gripping his head with a pained expression on his face. At the sight of him, my body relaxes for a moment and I feel much safer until another pair of gross, cold hands wrap around my torso and dig their fingers into my ribs.


    I let out a dreadful whimper, scratching at the hands uselessly as my eyes flash to Kyran¡¯s and he swims up before me. He glares in horror at my body then his gaze meets my eyes with a desperate questioning expression and I nod my head in agreement. He immediately reaches out with both hands and lays his on top of the phantom ones, his warmth melting the icy touch away as he presses his palms to my sides. I can feel the feather light brush of his fingers as he glides them over my skin and I relax at his touch.


    Slimy fingers slide over my breasts beneath my bra and I grimace at the feeling as they pinch my nipples hard. I cry out in pain, my hands flying up to my chest in defense fruitlessly. Kyran frowns and meets my gaze with his brow pulling downward, saying seriously, ¡°Tell me to stop and I will, okay? If you don¡¯t feel comfortable, let me know right away the moment you feel it,¡± his deep voice is tight with anger.


    Nodding my head, I whisper, ¡°Okay,¡± and pull my hands away against the instincts raging inside of me as I sob helplessly.


    He holds my gaze as he glides his hands up my body, his eyes searching my face for any sign of distress. His fingers slip beneath my bra and he gently cups my breasts in his warm palms, the pads of his thumbs lightly grazing over my nipples. I close my eyes at the sensation, feeling little sparks radiate from his touch and I smile, feeling safe with him. Sharp nails dig into my back, scratching down my spine to squeeze my ass so hard I yelp, arching away from the vile touch. Kyran glides his warm palms around my ribs to my back and reaches up, resting his fingertips behind my shoulders. He massages my back and I let out a small groan when he slowly traces his fingers over my spine as electricity tingles behind his touch. He splays his hands around my ass and kneads me gently, rubbing his palms across my skin soothingly.


    I look into his amber eyes shining warmly like firelight and I let out a sigh, running my hands up his strong arms. Accidentally, I dig my fingernails into his shoulders when an icy grip squeezes my inner thighs, forcing my legs apart. I glance down with a sob and Kyran growls fiercely, his hand flying to my legs as he cups my center protectively. He holds still, carefully keeping his hand in place over my panties as he lifts my chin to look into my eyes. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he murmurs, rubbing his thumb across my cheek to wipe away my tears and his face is hard with tension as he seems to struggle with keeping his emotions under control.


    I wait a moment, anticipating more violation but it doesn¡¯t return. My heartbeat slows from the perilous rhythm it was pounding into a more normal pace and I catch my breath. I nod my head in response and Kyran glides his other hand across my cheek, cupping my face in his heated palms. Relaxing against him, I slide my arms around his neck as tears fall down my cheeks and drip over his hands. Lifting myself, I wrap my legs around his waist and he embraces me in his strong arms comfortingly, holding me close.


    ¡°I am, with you,¡± I whisper, nodding my head again with a sniffle as more tears stream down my face.


    He smiles warmly before kissing me deeply, his hand caressing my head and I glide my fingers up his neck into his thick hair. Heat blooms in my chest and pools low, the warmth spreading throughout my body as I sigh against his lips. After a few heavy breaths, I pull back and smile at him, tracing his eyebrow with my finger. He grins at me and I am struck by his handsomeness up close. Kyran kisses my eyes which are still wet with tears, rubs his nose to mine and looks upward, smirking at me before we start moving fast toward the surface.


    I cling to his neck at the sudden movement and we quickly shoot out of the water, droplets flying around us glistening like diamonds. All around us the ocean is calm and beautiful, the sky a bright blue with puffy white clouds floating by. From here I can see the island Kyran had mentioned before I got swept away and I point to it, guiding his eyes. We slowly float over to the small piece of land, lowering toward the small beach as Kyran sets me down gently on my feet in the sand and takes my hands in his.


    ¡°I am so sorry you had to go through that Selene, both now and in the past. It sickens me to know you¡¯ve experienced such awful treatment, especially from someone I was once responsible for. You did amazing, and as you said to me, you should be proud of yourself for your courage and strength to get through it again,¡± he asserts, rubbing my knuckles with his thumbs.


    ¡°Thank you, Kyran. I would have drowned in this without you here and I know that I will still have things to overcome from it, but I can feel that the darkness is lifting from me. I feel lighter, more free now that I have faced what I¡¯ve suppressed for so long. I wasn¡¯t ready to go through that and I didn¡¯t want to, but with your help I did, and that is something I won¡¯t forget. We make a kick-ass team,¡± I smirk, easing the heavy mood and he lightly laughs, though his eyes hold a hardness within them.


    ¡°I am always here whenever you need me, for anything,¡± he murmurs, his voice growing serious once more as he reaches up to gently cup my face. ¡°Always remember that, sweetheart.¡±


    I step forward and wrap my arms around his middle, squeezing tightly as he strokes my hair. We silently hold each other for a little while, gently swaying with the light breeze and after some time I lean away, taking a deep breath. Though I told him the truth, I wasn¡¯t completely honest with him about how I¡¯m feeling and frankly I''m not in the best place of mind to face it at this moment. I let out my breath slowly, glancing away from him as a flash of shame runs through me and I clench my teeth before giving him a small smile.


    ¡°Ready to go find that shiny thing you saw?¡± I ask quietly, taking his hand in mine as exhaustion threatens to claim me.


    ¡°I am when you are,¡± he nods toward the trees with a tight smile.

 Chapter 40: Strength pt. 2

    Selene


    It didn¡¯t take us very long to get through the forest and I enjoyed the peaceful walk with Kyran, the calm quietness a reprieve from the exhaustive turmoil of today. We break through the tree line into a gorgeous grassy opening with a sparkling pool at the base of a small waterfall, bright blooming flowers spread widely throughout the greenery and sitting in a patch of sunlight is an illuminated, bright silver chest. I hurry over toward it, knowing this must have been what Kyran had noticed and I hesitantly place my hand on the cool metal. Gasping at the jolt of energy that radiates painlessly along my arm, I pull my hand back before slamming my palms against the lid and push forcefully to no avail. I let out a frustrated groan and drop my hands, walking around the chest to observe it.


    The metal is ornate with intricate filigree, large rivets line the edges over the smooth face panels and I cannot find a lock or keyhole anywhere. Confused, I glance up at Kyran and he looks puzzled as well, crouching down and running his fingers over the chest.


    ¡°These are my memories, I can feel it. I have no idea how to open it, though. I think there is some sort of spell or enchantment¡ªAsteria!¡± I blurt, slapping my hand to the chest, ¡°I bet she could open it, maybe it¡¯s locked with her magic somehow? And she couldn¡¯t reach it before because it got buried deep into my subconscious. Now that I know where it is, maybe I can direct her to it and I¡¯ll get my memories back,¡± I say hopefully, wringing my hands together.


    ¡°That would be wonderful,¡± Kyran grins at me and rises to his feet. ¡°Would you like me to let Valdr know we¡¯ve found it and have Asteria pull us out? Though, we should probably rest before attempting to unlock that,¡± he glances quickly at the chest and narrows his eyes before meeting my gaze with a look of concern etched onto his face.


    I almost nod my head in agreement but a thought darts across my mind and I step around the chest. ¡°Wait, what about Luna?¡± I ask tightly, remembering her cage.


    His brow draws in and he nods, murmuring, ¡°Let¡¯s go to her, quickly, before we run out of time,¡± and holds out his hand.


    I lace my fingers in his and I focus on the cliff I saw her on, imagining we¡¯re standing next to Luna¡¯s cage and in a flash, the clearing vanishes as the windy cliff top appears around us. I press my hand to my mouth at the sight of my wolf, she is absolutely stunning with her bright white fur, her crystal blue eyes shining like starlight and the poise she carries herself with. I dash over to her cage and shove my arms through, immediately overcome with a sense of deep longing and she presses her head into my hands.


    ¡°Luna, I am so glad to see you! I don¡¯t remember being with you but I can feel you and I know I miss you. You are gorgeous! Wait until Valdr gets his eyes on you, woo,¡± I whistle, a laugh bubbling up from my chest at the same time tears spring to my eyes.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I can hear Kyran¡¯s chuckle beside me and he rests his hand on my back. ¡°I said the same thing when I first saw her too. Luna,¡± he greets her, bowing his head deeply, ¡°I am honored to meet you and I look forward to running with you beneath the moon,¡± he grins as he straightens.


    She leans over and pushes her snout through the bars and Kyran brushes his hands over her face. She gives him a lick then lightly nips at his fingers with a feathery growl leaving her chest. I laugh at the same time as Kyran does and he ruffles the fur on her head.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s gonna roll over when he meets you,¡± he jokes and his eyes crinkle happily.


    I¡¯m pleased to see you here, can you get me out? I¡¯ve tried endlessly but it doesn¡¯t budge. I¡¯m trapped here, I want to run, her melodic voice floats around Kyran and me like a ringing crystal bell.


    Kyran shakes his head as I reply, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know yet. But I am going to try, I will talk with Ria and mother about this as soon as I can. I hope you aren¡¯t in here much longer,¡± I sigh, grasping the bars.


    Looking at the cage, I take a few steps back and follow the seamless metal bars around in a circle, finding a large padlock on the other side. I grasp it, wondering where the key is to unlock it, and the gleaming metal of the lock stands out to me. I blink, belatedly understanding why it is familiar.


    ¡°The chest!¡± I exclaim and they turn to face me curiously as I continue, ¡°there is a padlock here made of the same metal as my memory chest. If I can open that, I¡¯d bet the key to opening this is inside of it, somehow. Luna, I don¡¯t think I can get you out until my memories are restored, but I believe Ria can do that part for us,¡± I tell her with hope coloring my voice brightly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve gotta go, I need to let her know about this,¡± I say to Kyran, holding out my hand for him. When he slides his fingers through mine, I reach up and grasp the golden thread woven around the cage, recognizing it from my time spent with Valdr and focus on our bond.


    Selene, are you alright? his rough voice rumbles through my mind immediately.


    Yes, I¡¯m okay, but we need to leave. I know where my memories are but I cannot access them, and I believe Luna cannot be freed until they are returned to me, I quickly inform him.


    I will pass it on, he responds and I can feel the anxiousness through our bond.


    ¡°Luna, I will be back as soon as I can, okay? You¡¯ll be free soon,¡± I murmur to her, placing my hand against a bar.


    She just huffs a breath in response and dramatically lies down with a flop. Kyran laughs and I roll my eyes at her attitude, though I can¡¯t hide the smirk that tugs at my lips. A dizziness washes over me and I tighten my hold on Kyran as everything fades to black around us, just like it was when we first started this journey. I yearn to finally feel whole again, though I¡¯m anxious to get started, because the darkest part of me is clawing its way to the surface and I have trouble swallowing down the anguish threatening to consume me.

 Chapter 41: Uplifted pt. 1

    Selene


    A heaviness settles over me and my head spins violently as my eyes fly open, taking in the dim room around me. My gaze briefly meets Ria¡¯s before I roll onto my hands and knees, retching painfully. I clamp my jaw shut before I vomit and breathe deeply through my nose as I squeeze my eyes closed. It takes a few moments for the room to stop spinning and for my stomach to settle before I sit back on my heels, pressing a hand to my belly.


    Kyran crouches before me, reaching out to rest his warm palm on my forehead, and the disorientation and sick feeling dissipates immediately. I smile my thanks at him and he winks at me with a smirk. My belly flops opposite to how I felt moments ago and I blush, pushing myself to my feet. My mother steps over and rests her hands on my shoulders to look at me, her deep violet eyes pinched with concern. ¡°How did it go? Valdr had mentioned you found your memories,¡± she speaks softly, her face tight from apprehension.


    I run my hand over my face, feeling exhausted as I reply, ¡°I found them, yes, but I cannot access them.¡± I drop my hand and let out a heavy sigh.


    Glancing over to Asteria, I find her sitting slumped against the wall and she gives me a wan smile. I cross over to her and slide my back down the wall to sit beside her, placing my head on her shoulder. ¡°I believe that you have to unlock the memories for me, I think I felt a spell or enchantment on the chest when I tried to open it,¡± I yawn widely, rubbing my eye. ¡°We found Luna as well, though she¡¯s trapped in a cage and the lock looks the same as the chest, so I¡¯m guessing she can¡¯t be freed until my memories are.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, that makes sense. I¡¯ll have to think about this on how to best approach it, but right now I need sleep,¡± she replies tiredly, yawning as well. ¡°Oh, maybe mother can put us into a temporary stasis for a day and I can travel the dream realm with you back to where you found your memories!¡± My sister¡¯s voice picks up as she widens her eyes, leaning forward.


    I place my hand on her shoulder, shaking my head. ¡°You need to rest, I think we all do. We can discuss this tomorrow, but for now, go sleep in your bed,¡± I murmur, gently patting my hand in comfort.


    Nodding her head, she vanishes as a curl of wind ruffles my hair and I chuckle as I push to my feet again. Kyran finishes his hushed conversation with my mother and comes over, bending to embrace me in a warm hug. He kisses the top of my head and straightens, taking my hand in his.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some matters to attend to back home, but I can stay here with you for a while longer if you¡¯d like?¡± he murmurs, pulling his eyebrows together as he examines me.


    I smile and quietly reply, ¡°That would be nice, but I think we could both use some time alone to process everything we¡¯ve just gone through.¡±


    He nods his head in agreement and lifts my hand to his mouth, pressing a light kiss to my knuckles. I suck in my lip at the tingles that race up my arm and he smiles warmly at me, reaching up to brush his thumb across my cheek.


    ¡°You know how to reach me if anything happens. Remember that I will always be here for you, sweetheart,¡± he says quietly, releasing my hand and stepping toward the door.


    Swallowing thickly against the lump forming in my throat, I follow him onto the porch as he undresses, handing his clothes to me with a wink and shifts into his massive midnight wolf. He bounds down the steps and disappears into the dark woods silently like a shadow and for the first time I long to run with him.


    I can¡¯t wait to chase them through the trees, a soft voice sighs in my mind.


    Luna! I exclaim excitedly, I can hear you!


    Really? You can? she responds in disbelief.


    Yes! This is amazing, I can¡¯t wait to be reconnected fully again, I chirp, turning around and darting toward the kitchen.


    My mother is pouring some tea and turns to me with a grin, clearly having heard our exchange. I wrap my arms around her in my excitement and she laughs, setting her cup down before stroking my hair.


    ¡°This is great news, we are much closer to your awakening than before. I want to hear all about your journey, but you must rest as well. Your body needs to recoup the energy you spent. Now, shoo,¡± she smiles, waving her hand at me.


    Before my lips part to reply, I feel a gust of wind and am turned upside down, abruptly finding myself standing beside my bed. I press my hands to the side of my head, blinking rapidly and huff a laugh as I dizzily walk toward my bathroom. Turning the shower on, I toss my clothes in the hamper and brush my hair absently, my mind replaying through everything that had happened. Stepping into the steam, I wash slowly, letting the water run over me for a long while until I am wrinkled and drowsy, feeling more than slightly numb.


    Wrapping my fluffy black robe around me, I chuckle at the irony of it and pad across the floor to my bed. Crawling under the blanket, I snuggle in and notice Kyran¡¯s warm, earthy scent. I breathe deeply and close my eyes, letting sleep quickly pull me under.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Kyran


    As I leave Selene¡¯s, I mindlink Trey to let him know I was on my way home. He sounds relieved to hear from me and offered to make breakfast so we could catch up. My stomach is gnawing at me angrily and I¡¯m grateful for my brother¡¯s attentiveness. I didn¡¯t want to leave her, but I would feel rude eating Selene¡¯s family out of house and home. There is a pack meeting I need to have, with Sigurd¡¯s betrayal now leaving me without a head warrior and the Convocation coming up fast as well. Fuck, I forgot all about it with everything that has been going on and there is a lot of preparation that needs to be done, I groan at the thought.


    Weaving around trees, I recall my experiences in the dream realm and am glad to feel the heavy weight has lifted from my mind and body. Though there is residual energy and memories left I need to work through, I feel like a new man today. Thinking about this, I mentally vow to help those who are fighting the invisible battles within themselves by sharing my experiences openly rather than stuffing them down in shame and pretending I¡¯m fine. I have gained the insight that many who seem okay on the outside could be screaming internally with no one to hear and I want my pack to know that I am here to listen to them about anything, no matter what.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    My legs feel weak as the light of dawn creeps through the trees and I see my fields opening up before me. As I break through the forest, I greet the warrior who is patrolling with a huff and make my way toward home. Crossing through the villages, I slow to a trot as people mill about, opening their shops and waving at me as I pass by. Some faces are somber, no doubt from residual feelings of the recent attack combined with Sigurd and the warrior¡¯s betrayals. I come upon Stjarna¡¯s crystal shop and pause my steps, noticing her ever-glowing windows are dark and I feel for her connection, finding it distant. Wondering where she is, I make a mental note to ask Trey about it and continue up the street toward my lodge. I could reach out and ask her, but out of respect I allow her space and curiously ponder the reasons for her distance as I make my way up the long drive.


    Trotting up toward the front door, I notice an unfamiliar beat up truck parked in front of my garage and I shift at the top of the steps. Realizing this must be what Trey mindlinked me about as soon as I was out of the sleep dive, I push open the door and am greeted by the savory aroma of breakfast and my brother¡¯s bright laughter. Closing the door softly behind me, I snag the sweatpants hanging on a hook in the entryway and pull them on quickly before stepping around the corner.


    A large, lumbering man sits hunched at the island, his faded green flannel sleeves are rolled to the elbow on thick, pale scarred arms. The sound of my footsteps causes Trey to turn over his shoulder from his place at the oven with a wide grin and the mop of black curls that raises in response to my brother reveals the man¡¯s identity immediately. My own grin spreads widely as a loud bark of a laugh bursts from me at the unexpected surprise and Alpha Felagi drops his phone onto the counter at the sudden noise.


    He¡¯s on his feet in an instant, his burly frame belying the speed and grace with which he moves and his booming laugh echoes around us. Felagi stands a few inches taller than me and easily weighs close to a hundred pounds more than I do, by the looks of it, judging by the paunchy stomach pushing at the buttons on his flannel. He reaches out and pulls me in close, his wide palm slapping against the bare skin of my back before he claps my shoulders and gives me a slight shake. I can¡¯t help but laugh at his rough way of greeting, remembering the way he¡¯d throw me around as a pup during our visits.


    ¡°Kyran! How the hell are ya¡¯?¡± His deep voice is full of joy and his sage green eyes crinkle as he looks me over. ¡°Yer lookin¡¯ a bit rough, eh? The hell have ya¡¯ been doin¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking better than you, fat man,¡± I jest, slapping my hand to his belly before yanking on his overgrown peppered beard.


    He growls before swinging his thick arms out toward me and I duck beneath them agilely, laughing in earnest. It¡¯s been a long while since we¡¯ve had a chance to meet up and I am glad for the surprise. Felagi was a long-time friend of my father¡¯s and has been a part of my life for as long as I can remember. He catches me off guard and slams his elbow into my gut, making me grunt on a laugh and he wrings his arm around my neck, messing my hair playfully.


    ¡°Good to see ya¡¯ haven¡¯t changed, boy,¡± he lightly shoves me away and his smile fades into a line. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear ¡®bout yer head warrior, among everythin¡¯ else ya¡¯ got goin¡¯ on lately,¡± he shakes his head solemnly, ¡°it¡¯s a shame, really. It¡¯s why I¡¯m here early, ahead of the Convocation. I want to help with preparations and lend ya¡¯ some of my mated pack members for extra security measures for the week ahead. Treyvar called me the other day ¡®bout it all and I said I¡¯d be there in a jiff, no questions asked¡± he nods his head once as he claps his hand to my shoulder.


    I mimic the gesture and glance at my brother, silently appreciating his effort. ¡°Thank you, I appreciate the support, but I don¡¯t think the vampires would be so bold to attack us with all the alphas present during the convocation, let alone the number of extra wolves that will be staying here for the week,¡± I ponder out loud as I take a seat beside Felagi.


    I notice the way his stool creaks as he sits down and I smirk at a childish idea forming in my mind. He sighs before replying, ¡°Ya¡¯ can never be too cautious, ¡®specially with how things¡¯ve been goin¡¯ lately. I swear, I¡¯m gettin¡¯ calls weekly ¡®bout women going missing from all the packs. Some of ¡®em are even bein¡¯ taken from their own damn beds at night. One of my wolves claimed to have seen that fucker Caedes roamin¡¯ too close to our territory last week and I had all the light-haired women gathered up an¡¯ taken to our cells in my best attempt at keepin¡¯ ¡®em protected, fer fucks sake!¡± his voice raises gruffly as his clenched hands thump against the counter with his frustration.


    I rest my hand on his shoulder and feel equally as angry along with him, this shit has gone on far too long. Remembering our phone call a little while back about the discovery we made with the abductions, I give his shoulder a slight push to get his attention and call out to my brother, ¡°Hey, Trey, could you run up to my room and grab my phone for me real quick?¡± as I realize that Selene needs a glamour bracelet. Fuck, how could I not have given her one yet? I grimace at the thought as Felagi turns in his seat to face me, his stool groaning in protest.


    ¡°Felagi, remember the call I made about the abductions, how I learned that younger blonde women were being targeted?¡± I prompt and he nods his head as he listens. ¡°Well, my lead hybrid gathered some women together and created a bracelet that puts a glamour over the wearer, altering their physical traits such as varying their skin tone and darkening their hair to help better disguise them and hide in plain sight. It is quite ingenious, if you ask me,¡± I say offhandedly as I focus on my sister¡¯s bond.


    Kyrre, could you meet me in the kitchen as soon as possible with all the remaining bracelets, please? I quickly mindlink her as Felagi just stares at me blankly.


    On it! Her bright voice chirps in my mind and I raise an eyebrow at my old friend.


    Felagi wipes his mouth absently with his hand as he ponders the information and slowly begins nodding his head. ¡°That¡¯s¡­incredible. You¡¯ve seen this work?¡± he asks, glancing at me skeptically


    I raise both my brows as I nod in affirmation. ¡°Yeah, Kyrre is on her way here with the rest we have available at the moment, I want to show you its effects and give them to you to hand out to any pack members you have coming ahead of the convocation.¡± I give him a small smile.


    He whistles as he crosses his arms and thanks me as Trey reappears and hands me my phone before returning to the stove to finish his cooking. I murmur my thanks to him as I check the screen, finding no calls or texts and open up Selene¡¯s messages. I send her a quick text asking how she is doing, letting her know that I have something for her and to let me know when she is ready for me to drop by. I slide my phone into my pocket just as Trey sets a few platters out full of varying breakfast foods and takes the other stool beside me.


    ¡°You should eat, you really do look like shit,¡± he says lightly, though I can see the concern in the tight set of his jade eyes.


    I just shrug a shoulder and reach for a plate, piling it high with pancakes, eggs, sausage, and bacon as Felagi stands to take the farther plate with jellied toast and biscuits. His stool complains once more as he sits back down and begins scarfing his food down like a starved animal, without flatware. Trey leans past me to watch him with a fake horrified expression on his face and I smirk, enjoying the comfort of having them around regardless of how bone-deep exhausted I feel. Felagi turns to us with a half eaten biscuit in one hand and jelly smeared over his mustache, and I can¡¯t help the chuckle that escapes me.


    ¡°What? Yer a right arse half the time, add in ya¡¯ lookin¡¯ like that,¡± he waves his biscuit at me, ¡°an¡¯ good luck findin¡¯ yerself a mate!¡± he slaps his free hand on the counter with a grating laugh and Trey snorts a laugh as well.


    I grin widely and sharply kick my foot out, snapping the weak, protesting leg off his stool and he crashes to the floor loudly. The plate of baked goods he held clatters to the floor beside him and a piece of jelly toast splats onto his face, muffling his cry of surprise. My brother and I laugh hard enough that our eyes water and Felagi¡¯s glare quickly evaporates as his booming laugh joins ours while he wipes a hand over his face. Bending over, I extend my hand to him and pull him to his feet as I grin childishly at him. He clasps a hand at the back of my neck and gives me a light shove as he drags the last remaining stool over. We finish our breakfast lightheartedly, catching up with each other¡¯s lives over the past year.

 Chapter 42: Uplifted pt. 2

    Kyran


    Our conversation trailed late into the morning, Felagi was extremely impressed and grateful when Kyrre arrived with the bracelets. She demonstrated how it works and Felagi insisted on trying it on himself, much to all of our amusement. He had asked more about the people involved with the bracelet¡¯s creation and I begrudgingly explained Vala and her betrayal to me¡ªto my entire pack, really. This led into the events with Sigurd and Felagi had many colorful words to express on that matter. We talked about the vampire attacks some more and he had just excused himself to make a phone call after I discussed pertinent details about Caedes with him.


    I¡¯m rolling the braided strands of the bracelet Kyrre gave me for Selene between my fingers when Trey drapes a shirt over my bare shoulder. Sliding it into my pocket, I pull on the black tee and turn to face my brother. He smiles easily at me, but I can tell there¡¯s something weighing on his mind by the set of his shoulders and the tightness in his eyes.


    ¡°What, Trey?¡± I ask gruffly and sigh, rubbing a hand over my face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m beyond exhausted after what I went through yesterday. Well, the past few days, actually, now that I think of it,¡± I sigh, dropping my hand with a slight groan.


    He nods his head slightly before narrowing his eyes. ¡°I was going to ask you about that,¡± he says lowly, shifting his weight on his feet.


    He clearly wants to say more but isn¡¯t sure how and I try to decide if I should just lay it all out there or not. My brother nods toward the hall and we make our way out back into our mother¡¯s gardens. Neither of us speaks until we reach her favorite bench and we carefully take a seat. Treyvar looks at me with concern and for the first time today, I notice the dark circles that line his eyes.


    ¡°What happened, Kyran? The last time I heard from you before this morning was when we separated after eradicating Caedes¡¯ vamp nest the other night. I know it was a lot to take on, especially after Sigurd and all the shit involved with him, but for you to look like this? You haven¡¯t been in this condition since¡­¡± his voice trails off as he quickly glances away, twisting his lips to the side.


    ¡°Since the Underground, I know. I know what you mean. And to answer your next question, no, I did not go there. I don¡¯t ever want to be there¡ªbe a part of that¡ªagain,¡± I growl, my hand clenching automatically at the memory of the brutal fights that make up a large portion of my past life. Relaxing my hand on a measured breath, I run it through my hair and meet my brother¡¯s gaze once more.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he repeats his question, this time more solidly.


    ¡°Honestly, Trey, I have been living in agony inside my mind since I came of age. I never wanted to show it and did all I could, every single day, to keep that part of me hidden from everyone around me. Our father¡ª¡± I correct my thoughts at the sharp look Trey gives me at the mention of him, ¡°he was¡­very hard on me and it took a toll, slowly hollowing me out until I did not recognize myself. I was made of rage, hatred, pain, and a cold nothingness that numbed me entirely. This is something I¡¯ve dealt with silently and has taken me until only a few years ago to just be able to begin to overcome, let alone even try,¡± I sigh heavily, rubbing a hand over my face.


    Treyvar lets out a breath before quietly commenting, ¡°You haven¡¯t spoken of him in a very long time.¡±


    ¡°Since I killed him, you mean,¡± I say flatly, leaning back onto the bench and sliding my hand into my pocket.


    I grasp the bracelet for Selene in the silence that stretches between us, wondering if she has woken yet and how she is doing. I hope she¡¯s alright, I worry as Trey sits back as well and clasps his hands in his lap.


    Kyran, Valdr¡¯s voice cuts through my thoughts.


    Before I can respond, my brother blurts, ¡°I don¡¯t blame you or hold resentment over what happened, and neither does Kyrre. I hope you know that, Kyran. Honestly. It really hurts to hear you¡¯ve been in such pain most of your life, I don¡¯t know the exact details of what he put you through but I understand enough and it¡¯s fucking bullshit that you had to go through that, and to do it alone¡­I¡¯m sorry. I am really sorry. If I had known¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nothing would have been different,¡± I cut him off, ¡°shit happens and life moves on. You just gotta learn how to deal with it. I couldn¡¯t learn, or better yet, I refused to, and suffered the consequences of it. It wasn¡¯t really until Selene came into my life that I fully acknowledged to myself that I can either choose to take the burdens of my past with me or lay them to rest and move on. It was because of her that I was finally able to let it all go,¡± I say quietly, rolling the bracelet between my fingers once more as I stare blankly at the ground.


    I glance at my brother and his brows raise silently as he processes everything I just said. I¡¯m surprised to find that I don¡¯t feel awkward about being open with him like this and a ghost of a smile pulls at my mouth. He asks me questions about last night and our father, remarks on my ability to maintain position as alpha and hold it respectably with everything I¡¯ve endured. I thank him for his understanding and brush off his praise, the only thing that actually makes me uncomfortable in all of this. I chose not to discuss Selene¡¯s experiences because I felt that they were not mine to share and the thought of her makes me pull out my phone once our conversation comes to a lull.


    Checking the screen, I find a text from Kyrre about the pack meeting, along with a notification on my calendar for a scheduled delivery later this afternoon and am a little bummed to not have heard from Selene yet. Sighing, I put my phone away and rise to my feet. Trey follows suit and rubs at his arm briefly before huffing out a breath.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°I know we don¡¯t do this, but I love you,¡± he rushes out the words and claps a quick one-armed hug around my shoulders.


    I chuckle and snag his arm as he pulls away, tugging him back toward me and hold him tight for a moment before giving him a light pat. I release him with a light toned, ¡°I love you too, baby boy,¡± and laugh at the appalled look he gives me.


    Growing up, I used to tease Trey about the way our mother would talk to him in a singsong voice and it feels good to be able to be so lighthearted with him once more. He gives me a small shove and I shove back harder, making him stumble a bit. Just as he is about to push it further, Kyrre¡¯s bright voice rings out from the doorway.


    ¡°If you two are finished being cute, we have a few cranky elders waiting in the great hall for us,¡± she laughs with a warm smile.


    Trey dramatically clears his throat, ¡°We were just discussing sports,¡± he says seriously and ducks just as I¡¯m about to push at the back of his head. His eyes crinkle with his laugh and I grin at him as the three of us make our way to the meeting.


    <hr>


    After the arduous task of staying conscious during the pack meeting, I mindlink Jeger to let him know of his new role as head warrior. He thanks me for the honor and swore to never let me down, to which I let him know it was never a concern of mine. I delegated the task of delivery acceptance to Trey and ask Kyrre to meet with people to begin making arrangements for housing the wolves from the five other packs during the Convocation. I decide mid-afternoon that a nap was better than passing out in public and slept through until dusk.


    Sitting at my desk, I spin my phone around in circles as I consider sending Selene another text. I¡¯m becoming concerned since I have not heard from her today and it has been thirteen hours since I left her place, she must be awake by now. Tapping my screen, I open her messages and begin typing, only to find my last two texts from this morning have been read. My brow creases as I wonder why she didn¡¯t respond and I erase what I had been saying. Re-typing, I tell her that I hope she is alright and if she needs anything to please let me know. I hesitate a moment before pressing send, having an insecure thought that she might feel I¡¯m being incessant. Sighing, I drop my phone onto the desk and sit back in my chair, lacing my fingers behind my head.


    Kyran, Valdr¡¯s voice jolts me from my thoughts and I sit upright at his sudden presence.


    Wha¡ªI begin to respond when my landline blares loudly, cutting me off. That phone is only used between alphas and I snag it off the receiver immediately, clearing my throat before I answer. ¡°Alpha Castian,¡± I greet plainly, noting the caller ID, ¡°is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Kyran, yes, things are fine. Well, as good as they can be, all things considered,¡± his tired voice crackles over the line and I find myself nodding my head. ¡°I¡¯m calling to ask you if it would be possible for my pack to arrive a few days early for the Convocation? My mate is pregnant and I¡¯d like to give her extra time for travel and getting situated before the celebration begins.¡±


    My eyebrows raise at the news and I quickly reply, ¡°Yes, of course, that will not be an issue. Congratulations, by the way! That¡¯s big news,¡± I smile genuinely.


    It is not often females have successful pregnancies in the past few hundred years, so I understand his concern in regards to his mate. ¡°I am more than happy to accommodate Mira as much as she needs. When should I be expecting you?¡± I ask, sliding a paper over with notes for the coming week scratched on it and pick up a pen.


    ¡°In two days time, we are already on our way, though we¡¯re moving slowly. I cannot thank you enough,¡± his voice is relieved as he audibly sighs.


    We make small talk for a couple minutes and I bid him safe travels before placing the phone back on the receiver. Castian and I have been amicable since he became alpha of the South Eastern Region pack one hundred and fifty years ago after his father had died unexpectedly. He is a good man, even-tempered and neutral when it comes to the egos the other alphas tend to carry. I find myself actually looking forward to meeting with him and his mate this year, now that I have Selene with me, their sickly-sweet affections for one another won¡¯t make me want to drown myself in liquor like all the other Convocations I¡¯ve had to endure. I decide that other than Felagi, they will be some of the first people I introduce her to once the celebrations begin. The bonding of an alpha female is a huge cause for revelry within each pack and I feel excitement growing at the thought of announcing it this year, especially in my own territory. I¡¯ll have to order a special cake, just for her, I think happily, jotting down the idea on my overfilled paper.


    Kryan! Valdr¡¯s sharp voice sends a pang through my head and I wince a little, dropping my pen.


    Valdr, what the fuck? I begin to berate him, but he cuts me off quickly.


    It¡¯s Selene. Something is wrong, I¡¯ve felt Luna¡¯s distress since this morning. Although I cannot communicate directly with her, I know they aren¡¯t well, his rough voice cuts through me like a hot knife.


    Shit! I¡¯m on my feet and out the door before my thought has finished, why didn¡¯t you fucking say anything sooner? I lash out as rising fear pushes my anger aside and my heart starts racing.


    I tried, he responds curtly, twice.


    Fuck! I burst out the back door and immediately shift, knowing that running would be twice as fast as driving. Fuck fuck fuck! My mind reels with possible scenarios and I push my legs to their limit.


    I mindlink my brother quickly, Trey! I need to get to Selene, something has come up. Take over my office for the night, I¡¯ll get back to you when I can, my words rush out of my mind, quickly adding, thank you. Unease weighs heavily in my chest as I sprint through the forest faster than I¡¯ve ever run before with my heart clenched in a vice the entire way.

 Chapter 43: Spiraling pt. 1

    Selene


    I¡¯m falling, hurdling toward a gaping pit of black nothingness as the breath gets ripped from my chest in a silent, never-ending scream. Bleak emptiness swallows me whole. Spiders claw up my spine with razor tipped legs scrabbling against my skin in places I can¡¯t reach. Ice courses through my veins, weighing me down, down, down into the abyss where my worst fears starve. I can¡¯t breathe. I can¡¯t find my way back. I will die here, alone and forgotten. Perhaps I already have¡­


    ¡°Selene,¡± a distant voice calls to me, faded and wispy like smoke in the wind. ¡°Selene, please be okay,¡± the faint noise grows closer.


    A sharp sting bites my cheek and my world erupts into blinding light, forcing my eyes to squeeze shut painfully against the stark contrast. Incessant blaring¡ªno, screaming¡ªis piercing my ears and I raise my hands to block it out, except, I can¡¯t move my arms. Why can¡¯t I move? I¡¯m trapped, I need to escape! I freak out at the sensation and my panicked heart beats erratically as I wildly thrash in my bindings. The wailing echoes unending around me.


    ¡°Selene!¡± Asteria¡¯s shrill voice cuts through the chaos and I search blindly for her through my flooded, blurry eyes.


    Realization dawns on me then as I take in my bedroom around me and understand with horror that it is me who is the source of the manic screaming. Asteria¡ªno, Bolvi¡ªstraddles my legs and has my arms pinned to the bed beside me as my body writhes relentlessly out of my control. My skin is glowing brightly, illuminating the fear in Asteria¡¯s wide, violet eyes as she mouths words I cannot hear. Her face melts into his, with the awful sneer and flat, hollow gaze. Instinct takes over me as I let out a strangled cry and heave my hips upward at the same moment that I wrench my arms free of his grasp. I can¡¯t help but shove him away from me as hard as I can with a burst of light ripping from me, sending him tumbling across my room and crashing through my closet doors.


    I scramble off the bed and crumple to a heap on the floor, crawling away to press my back against the wall. My chest is heaving painfully with hyperventilation as I clutch the sides of my head, sobbing uncontrollably. Curling my legs up beneath me, I squeeze my elbows to my knees and rock back and forth as I stare across my room at the darkness in my closet. Light wind ruffles the sheets hanging off my bed and my mother appears, her face stricken as she crouches before me. I notice the sparkle of a tear on her sharp cheekbone before everything goes black.


    <hr>


    ¡°Selene,¡± my mother¡¯s soft voice catches my attention.


    Part of me doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge it, to ignore her. I¡¯ve been floating for what seems like an eternity and I have no intentions of ever leaving. Pure comfort surrounds me as luxurious, golden silk rays of sunlight bathe me in a warm pool of bliss. I sigh contentedly, feeling utterly relaxed.


    ¡°Selene, I¡¯m bringing you back to us now,¡± her voice is hesitant, something I¡¯ve never heard before.


    My heavenly waters begin to dissipate and I groan in protest, feeling lethargic. I can feel my weight settle beneath me once more and find that someone is holding my hand lightly in theirs. I give the hand a small squeeze as my senses begin to come back to me, hearing crickets chirp in the distance and I can smell the rich petrichor scent of wet earth. Soft, warm blankets cover my legs, and I clench a section of it in my fist before cracking open my eyes.


    ¡°There you are, dear,¡± my mother¡¯s face comes into view, her black brows knitted with worry. ¡°How do you feel?¡± she asks tentatively.


    I run a mental check over myself and other than feeling like I need a ton of sleep, I feel mostly¡­¡°Numb,¡± I respond, my tone flat.


    She nods her head in understanding and leans away, my gaze becoming unfocused on the spot she just occupied before drifting toward the open balcony doors. The faded light of the sky is either early dawn or dusk, I can¡¯t really tell, nor do I care. I force my eyes to find my mother¡¯s once more and I ask quietly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± as I realize I have no idea how long I¡¯ve been unconscious for.


    I watch as her mouth pulls into a tight line and her eyes narrow slightly before she responds. After letting out a small sigh, she takes my hand in hers once more as she answers me quietly, ¡°You were having an episode of extreme hysteria, which I believe was triggered from what I can only assume to be night terrors. I¡¯m unaware of what went on during your sleep dive with Kyran, but from my point of view, it was most certainly not good. I was forced to¡­tranquilize you, magically, in order to gain control of your mind. I can keep you here this way if you wish, or I can taper it off, letting you get hold of yourself slowly,¡± she tells me, carefully watching me.


    I think I understand what she is saying, but it is difficult to process my thoughts at the moment. I don¡¯t entirely like the sensation of this nothingness, though. I must make a face because my mother looks at me intently. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, at the moment,¡± I murmur, ¡°what I mean is, I can¡¯t really form coherent thoughts enough to pull my memory back to remember what was going on. I don¡¯t want to stay like this. Please take it away,¡± I ask, holding her gaze.


    She nods her head and pats my hand. ¡°Okay, I will. I¡¯ll be back in about an hour and see how you¡¯re doing with it, okay?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head, pushing myself up to sit and turn to face her. ¡°I don¡¯t want it at all. Take it away, now,¡± I say firmly this time.


    Staring at me for a moment with a narrowed gaze, she nods once slowly and raises her hand. Pressing her fingers to my forehead, she murmurs something before I feel the fogginess evaporate from my mind and everything comes crashing down onto me. I close my eyes at the sudden onslaught of emotions and memories and suck in a breath, holding it tightly as I wait it out. Once I remember up to the moment my mother arrived, I exhale slowly, relaxing my grip on the blanket and open my eyes.


    I glance at her and offer a wan smile as I rub my temple, feeling a headache blooming. Without prompt, I explain the nightmares of despair and anxiety, how I woke to my own screaming and confused Asteria for my abusive ex-boyfriend. I immediately asked if she was alright, concerned that I hurt her and my mother assured me that she is fine, just resting for the moment since she exhausted herself from the night before. We discuss a little about my experience in the sleep dive and I decide not to go into much detail about it with her, just that I was not intending to face my suppressed trauma when it consumed me. My mother nods her head in understanding, and though I can see the concern in her eyes, she doesn¡¯t push the matter further.


    ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, I think I¡¯d like to be alone for a little while,¡± I say quietly, pulling my blankets up around my shoulders.


    ¡°Of course, dear. If there is anything you need, I am here for you,¡± her voice is stern as she offers me a small smile.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I mumble, glancing away before she vanishes into thin air.


    I can¡¯t help but replay my panic attack once more, feeling both shame and anger about it. My mind flashes through the sleep dive, recalling the things I saw with Kyran, and I close my eyes against it. Tears trickle down my cheeks and I let them flow freely, trying to not hold anything inside. He wasn¡¯t wrong when he told me there was a lot to him that I was unaware of. Pulling the blanket up over my head, I lay on my side and curl into a ball. With the weight of all of his own problems, it isn¡¯t fair for him to carry all of my shit as well. I¡¯m too¡­broken, too damaged, I admit to myself dejectedly.


    A small sob escapes me as the emotions I¡¯ve ignored for too long begin to push out of their hiding places. Everything feels overwhelming, it is all just too much, and the only thing I am able to do is succumb to the flood with the hope I¡¯ll come out of it alive.


    <hr>


    I lay there for a while, endlessly crying as my mind unravels the awful experiences and the emotions tacked to each one run me over again and again. I feel beaten, inside and out, utterly battered and broken. My shoulder protests from being squished for so long beneath me, but I can¡¯t find it within myself to move. The thick stuffiness to my nose makes it difficult to breathe and my lips have grown chapped from the countless heavy gasps.


    I wish I could help you through this, Luna¡¯s clear voice slides quietly through my mind. I can feel a gentle pressure within my chest at her words and it brings me a foreign comfort. It would be easier if you had your memories returned, to give you a better sense of severity to compare to.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Hot anger flashes through me at that and I am about to lash out at her when she interrupts my train of thought. This is in no way meant to invalidate what you are feeling and what you have been through. What I am trying to tell you, Selene, is if you were to remember your past¡ªour past¡ªyou would have a plethora of experiences to compare or gauge the intensity of what your mind is desperately trying to process at the moment. For you, this situation is the worst thing you have ever been through, however with your full conscious memories, I can assure you we have been through many harsh, negative experiences. What feels like a tidal wave that you are endlessly drowning in could feel like a rainstorm instead, do you understand what I am trying to tell you? Her voice is gentle yet firm inside my mind and I can feel her true intentions, though I don¡¯t know if I can acknowledge it at the moment.


    I squeeze my eyes shut, feeling as if I¡¯m teetering on the edge of another breakdown and I take a deep breath through my mouth since my damn nose isn¡¯t functioning properly anymore. Focusing on the fact that I don¡¯t even know who I really am makes me slightly nauseous and add on to it that the man I¡¯m falling in love with is a fucking werewolf¡ªwhich I apparently am as well¡ªwithout any recollection of all the shit involved with that, it all has me feeling more than slightly crazy. A manic laugh bubbles out of me and I can¡¯t control it, realizing everything that has taken place these past couple of weeks is pure insanity and I¡¯ve just been living in fantasy land or something because this can¡¯t be happening.


    It certainly has happened and you need to pull your shit together, Luna¡¯s voice is harsh now, cutting through the wild thoughts racing through my mind.


    My crazed laughter is cut off by a strangled cry as I realize I¡¯m suffering a mental breakdown and have zero control over it, which only makes all of this ten times worse. My skin feels as if there¡¯s millions of tiny ice snakes writhing beneath the surface and I am emitting an eerie glow into the room. I am beyond distressed at this point and fear what this means. What is happening to me? I cry out as I fling the blankets off of my bed to look at my luminescent skin.


    Shit¡ªSelene, be careful, Luna demands, her voice laced with worry, argh! Hekate! She calls loudly and I wince at the sudden volume.


    My mother manifests across my room and her hand flies to her mouth at the sight of me. I stumble out of my bed and take a few steps away from her, holding my arms around my middle as I shake my head. I have no idea what is going on with me, but I feel like it could be dangerous if Luna is worried and especially if my mother is as well. I just want to get away, to run away from everything and everyone right now. I swipe at the never-ending tears pouring from my eyes as I take another step backward toward the only exit closest to me, my balcony. Maybe the evening air will help me to find some reprieve from the onslaught of tumultuous emotions wreaking havoc in my mind.


    ¡°Selene,¡± my mother speaks softly, holding up her hands as if not to startle a wild animal.


    I just shake my head, continuing backwards and refusing to meet her gaze. I just can¡¯t, I need to get away before something bad happens. I step into the moonlight that barely peaks into my room over the trees and am instantly shrouded in cool mist and swirling wisps of inky blackness as my stomach bottoms out sickeningly. Wind brushes over my exposed skin and my bare feet connect with soft grass before I can finish inhaling for the scream wanting to claw its way free of my chest.


    I lose my balance, falling to my hands and knees with a small shriek as I¡¯m overwhelmed with confusion and fear. ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± I cry out loud as I turn over to sit on the ground. Outside. In the middle of the woods.


    Luna sighs, Shadow-walking, her voice is tired and quiet.


    ¡°Huh?¡± is all I can manage to respond, glancing around me feeling more than a bit lost, mentally and physically.


    Shadow-walking. Think of it as teleportation, in a sense. It is an ability we wield, with our magic, among a few others¡­we¡¯ll discuss this later. Right now, what is important is we get back to safety. It is dangerous to be out here alone, I can sense her trepidation growing as she speaks.


    Swallowing thickly, I shut everything away as best I can so I can look around and try to figure out where the hell I ended up, without focusing on the how. All I can see is an enormous clearing around me ringed by a thick forest in the distance. Lifting my hand to wipe the tears from my eyes, my fingers brush over tall stems and I glance down at the ground. In the dim light of twilight, I find that I am surrounded by wildflowers and my brows pinch with familiarity. As I rub a soft petal between my still-glowing fingers, it takes a few moments for it to register that this must be the clearing Kyran had brought me to a little while ago.


    The memory of riding on the back of his wolf as we raced through the woods causes warmth to pool in my chest and a tiny hint of a smile ghosts my lips. My mind immediately recalls the darkness of the sleep dive and wipes away any sense of comfort I had, leaving me again in despair. I have absolutely no idea how to get home. Feeling helpless, I flop onto my back and spread my arms wide, staring absently at the budding stars far above me. My hands glide back and forth over the tops of the wildflowers, their velvety texture oddly soothing me into a false calmness.


    I spend a few moments like this, actively thinking of nothing in a desperate attempt to stave off the inescapable mental anguish. The sharp snap of branches breaking sends my heart into my throat and I shove to my feet, turning rapidly around in search of the source. The darkening sky makes it difficult to distinguish the trees from one another and fear grips my spine with an iron fist as a large shadow bursts from the forest into the clearing.


    Stumbling away from the dark mass rapidly approaching, I don¡¯t register Luna¡¯s voice through my sad cries of fear until she is nearly screaming at me. Selene! It¡¯s alright, stop running! He¡¯s here, you called for him and he found us, her voice quiets into a softer tone.


    I turn to look over my shoulder and find Valdr standing a few paces away from me, his body heaving with the effort to breathe from running. Stepping toward him, I slowly raise my hand and he closes the distance between us immediately, pushing his head up into my illuminated palm.


    Selene. What happened, are you alright? A mix of both Valdr and Kyran¡¯s voices tight with apprehension fill my mind at the contact and I am abruptly reminded of the shit storm this evening has been. Snatching my hand away with the fear I could harm them, I hold it to my chest as fresh tears spring forth and I shake my head. He swings his head around, looking for any threats and meets my gaze again before asking in the eerie dual voice, Why are you out here? Are you hurt? Did someone take you? His last words are spoken roughly with a low growl and again I shake my head as fresh tears drip down my face.


    ¡°Take me home, please,¡± I whisper, refusing to speak about my psychotic episode and the subsequent loss of control over powers I didn¡¯t even know existed. I can¡¯t meet his gaze either and I shift my weight uncomfortably as I try to hold back my crying. Valdr blurs and Kyran appears, his face stricken as he takes a step toward me with his hand outstretched. I vehemently shake my head this time and hot tears stream endlessly as I step away, wrapping my arms around my middle.


    ¡°Selene, what is going on? What happened?¡± Kyran sounds alarmed and I turn my face to glance at him, noticing his outstretched hand clench into a fist as it drops to his side.


    My eyes twitch upward toward his distressed face and I can feel the hysteria threatening to overcome me again so I squeeze my eyes shut, taking shaky breaths as slowly as I can. I open my eyes again and stare at the ground beneath my bare feet, sensing Kyran take a tentative step toward me again. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I rasp as my fingers dig into my upper arms. ¡°Please,¡± I add quietly, feeling awful for a thousand reasons.


    ¡°Sele¡ª¡±


    Hot anger irrationally courses through me and I wrench my hands downward, balling them into fists as I grate out, ¡°I can¡¯t look at you right now, not after everything that¡¯s happened.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he breathes, his voice quietly incredulous and I feel my heart crack at the sound.


    ¡°Kyran, just¡­please take me home,¡± I whisper raggedly, my chest threatening to cave in on me.


    I hear a low growl and glance his way, though my eyes don¡¯t travel farther than his broad chest. I watch as his muscles flex with tension from trying to regulate his breathing and I notice how still he is standing. I cannot bring myself to look into his eyes, not right now. I know that I would completely fall apart if I do. Kyran lifts his hands to his face for a moment before slinging them around the back of his neck as he inhales loudly.


    ¡°Selene, I need to know what is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just take me home, dammit!¡± I shriek and icy pressure flashes through every cell in my body, the silkiness coursing down my arms and legs to burst free in writhing tendrils of obsidian smoke.


    All of my distress, anguish, confusion, and pain collide into this one sensation streaming through my body and it freaks me the fuck out. I cry out in horror, shaking my hands to dissipate the shadows wrapping around them and it swirls away on a soft breeze. Dragging my terrified gaze to Kyran¡¯s, I find him staring at me with his mouth parted and pain in his amber eyes. I quickly look toward the ground and swallow thickly before hoarsely whispering, ¡°I can¡¯t be here, I need to speak with my mother.¡±


    Kyran doesn¡¯t move for a few moments before grunting with frustration and shifts into his wolf form. Valdr instantly moves forward but I automatically step aside in fear of causing him harm and he stops abruptly at my avoidance. I watch as he silently lowers himself to the ground before me and I hesitate for a moment, staring down at my hands. With a deep breath, I close my eyes and focus on not doing anything as I shakily reach out to grab a hold of his fur, swinging my leg over his back.


    He waits for me to get situated before rising to his feet and immediately turns us around, loping toward the dark woods silently. After a short while, I lower myself to press my cheek against the back of his neck, feeling as if a train ran me over. My pathetic attempt at walling off the turmoil crumbles and my tears spill silently down my face and into his soft fur. I don¡¯t bother to wipe them away as we ghost through the trees. None of us say a word the entire way home.

 Chapter 44: Spiraling pt. 2

    Kryan


    A million tiny, angry wasps buzz around my mind, stinging me and sending my thoughts down dark paths. When I left Selene early this morning, she seemed normal, besides looking as exhausted as I had felt. Seeing her now, with her bloodshot eyes wild and frantic, her skin void of color and that power¡­What the fuck is going on? Why wouldn¡¯t she look at me? Can she not stand to see me after learning of my past? I said I¡¯d understand but fuck, this hurts. Bad. Why is she out here, so far from home? How did she get here? She looks as if she¡¯s in pain, but I couldn¡¯t see any injuries on her. Argh! I fight against the growl that threatens to tear free with my roiling thoughts.


    I hardly pay attention to where Valdr is going, letting him take over because I can¡¯t separate myself enough at the moment to give her the space she clearly is asking from me. If someone hurt her, I¡¯ll fucking kill them, I seethe, my anger simmering as I¡¯m feeling frustrated at not understanding what exactly has happened with her and not knowing how to help her. Whether she wants me to or not, I will do anything for her until she tells me to leave. It would rip my fucking heart out, but I respect her highly and will obey her wishes, whatever they may be. Even if it kills me to do so.


    I want to reach out to her, to comfort her in any way she needs. The desire to care for her consumes me, fanning the flames of my irritation at this situation and spiking my anger once more. Did she get her memories back while I was gone? Does she see me differently now? Those shadows, is that her power? They looked¡­tangible. Like she could command them as beings if she wanted. But she was scared, terrified, as if she didn¡¯t know she could do that. Fuck, why won¡¯t she talk to me? What changed? My mind reels with a looming panic and my heart begins to race.


    I need you to get a grip on yourself, we¡¯re here, Valdr¡¯s rough voice startles me from my thoughts, she needs us. I don¡¯t know with what exactly, but I can feel Luna¡¯s attempts at reaching me, as if Selene is blocking her out right now.


    Shit, why would she do that? I wonder fearfully, both to him and myself. All Selene wanted was to be able to find a connection to her wolf, to hear from her. Why would she shut her out¡­Fuck. At that thought, I am reminded of myself just days ago, how awful I felt about myself and unwilling to face her in that way. No. No no no. I don¡¯t want her to feel alone in this, whatever it is she¡¯s going through, I worry, and my heart gives a slight pang at the thought of Selene suffering anything, especially feeling as if she is without any support.


    As we break out of the tree line, I can see Hekate and Asteria rise to their feet on the porch, their two large dogs heeled beside them both. Valdr comes to a stop at the foot of the steps as Selene slowly slides off his back and takes a couple small steps to the side, positioning herself away from both the stairs and Valdr. Hekate moves toward the steps and Selene raises her hands with alarm, quickly dropping her arms to her sides tightly an instant later with a wince.


    ¡°No, please, don¡¯t come near me. I feel dangerous, out of control. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with me and I honestly don¡¯t think I can handle anything anymore,¡± her usually soft voice is broken and haggard, as if her throat is raw from screaming and it sets my teeth on edge.


    I force Valdr to shift and glance at Hekate with worry, her face mirroring how I feel. Asteria removes her cloak wordlessly and holds it down for me to take but I ignore her, turning to face the beautiful, distraught woman before me. She wraps her arms around her middle and shakes her head at me, not meeting my gaze again. My brow bunches as irritation flares and I can¡¯t help but demand, ¡°Why won¡¯t you look at me? Why won¡¯t you talk to me, tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Selene remains silent, her throat bobbing with a heavy swallow as she glances at Hekate. I clench my jaw and fists tightly for a moment, taking a measured breath before releasing the tension coiling within me. She¡¯s scaring me now. Something is really, really wrong and I don¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Selene, please. I just want to help you. Tell me what to do, I¡¯ll do anything, it hurts to see you like this. I don¡¯t want you to suffer, I don¡¯t want you to be in pain,¡± I plead, straining not to close the few feet between us and take her into my arms.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be around you right now,¡± she whispers, gripping her arms around herself tighter.


    Her words are like a punch to the gut and I just shake my head in disbelief, never taking my eyes off her face. She¡¯s frowning, her bottom lip is chewed raw and tears are glistening in her eyes. I can¡¯t understand where this is coming from, not at all. My limbs feel heavy as I watch the turmoil in her eyes, looking everywhere except at me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I say on a breath, needing to hear her tell me.


    Is it because now the truth to me is out there? I know I can¡¯t stand to look at myself half the time. Why would she love me, if I hate who I am? I was a fool to believe that would ever change. What¡¯s happened cannot be taken back, and I live with it every day. I just thought¡­with her¡­I¡¯d have a reason to be better. To want to be. For her, and for me. For us. My heart fractures in the silence gaping between us.


    She finally turns to face me, raising her bright blue eyes to mine and the agony I find in them steals the breath from my lungs. My breaking heart starts racing as she takes a breath and I clench my fists tighter, letting my nails dig into my palms. Her eyes close for a moment and when they open again, there¡¯s a bleakness in them that terrifies me.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I need you to go,¡± she says lowly, her lip quivering before a tear drips from her eye.


    ¡°Selene,¡± I rasp as my heart all but freezes at her words, thumping sluggishly in my tight chest and my breath whooshes out from my lungs painfully. I lift a hand toward her instinctively, desperately wanting her to take it and let me comfort her. Her eyebrows bunch upward as she steps away from me with her palms raised before her. I plead with her again, my pain becoming overwhelming at the thought of her pushing me away.


    ¡°Please¡ª¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡± she cries harshly and an icy dark blast of magic bursts from her hands.


    The inky smoke slams into my chest and sends me hurtling off my feet across the grassy yard, slamming my back into a wide tree trunk. A deep grunt escapes me as my head cracks against the bark and I wrench my gaze toward the cottage. I can hear Selene scream my name in terror and I watch as Hekate places her hand to Selene¡¯s forehead, cradling her neck as she goes unconscious. They vanish and Asteria disappears immediately as well, leaving me dazed at the edge of their woods.


    A gust of wind warns me of Hekate¡¯s arrival and she is instantly in my face, her deep violet eyes boring into mine. Under normal circumstances I¡¯d shove her away, but with what just happened, I can¡¯t bring myself to do anything at all other than breathe in shards of glass. Her cold fingers prod at the skin around my eyes for a moment before she nods once and rises to her feet, holding her hand out for me to take. I just stare at it before rolling my head to the side, only focused on Selene and how could this be happening.


    Hekate¡¯s slim hand lightly smacks my cheek and a growl rumbles from my chest at the contact as I glare up at her. She just sticks it out again at me and I bat it aside, pushing myself to my feet. I turn away from her to begin aimlessly walking deeper into the woods and I can hear her protest, calling me back to her. I ignore the words, not giving two fucks about anything at the moment. Part of me wants to tear half the trees out of these woods in a rampage and another part of me just wants to crawl into a hole. My mate is distressed, clearly in pain, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to help her. She doesn¡¯t want my help. Doesn¡¯t want¡­me. I let the dejected thoughts roll over me as I blindly push through the branches. I can feel Valdr¡¯s unease sinking heavily in my chest and I absently rub my hand over my bare skin in response. Hekate¡¯s voice calls out to me again though I continue stalking away.


    ¡°Kyran, I said stop,¡± her voice rings out sharply and every muscle in my body turns to stone.


    My eyes remain open and I have absolutely zero control over my body as Hekate manifests before me, her sharp face pinched with irritation. Her long black hair billows around her, giving away her emotional state and she points a black razor-tipped finger at me, speaking through clenched teeth. ¡°It is not my place to discuss matters with you and I will leave the details up to Selene to decide if and what she wants to share. However, I feel it is necessary for you to understand that she has suffered a great amount of distress, her mind has essentially broken under the weight of everything she¡¯s been carrying. This probably would have never happened to her if our issue with the magic barrier between her and Luna didn¡¯t exist. I believe it has put an extreme strain on her mind in general, and whatever had happened during the sleep dive became too much for her to bear.


    ¡°So please understand, Kyran, that what she just did to you was entirely out of her control. Her lunar abilities are breaking through, which means she is extremely close to having access to her wolf bond. This should be a good thing, though with her hysteric state, she is far too dangerous to be out of control. I do not wish to speak for her, though I feel that she certainly did not intend to cause you any harm. Have a little patience, Custos, and see things from a greater perspective if you can. This is all I will say on the matter, the rest is up to the two of you,¡± her voice grows quiet as she steps away from me, pressing a cool palm gently to my face before vanishing into the night.


    Hekate¡¯s power releases me and I stumble forward a step, reaching out a hand to lean against a tree as I try to process what she¡¯d said. Logically, everything makes sense, and I do understand what she told me, but unfortunately all my mind can focus on is the fact that my soulmate does not want me with her. I turn my back and slide down the base of the tree, closing my eyes at the bite of the bark and drop my head into my hands. Valdr, I need you to take over for a little while, I send my thought out quietly, hoping he understands what I mean.


    Shifting silently, I let him take control so I can take some time to try and wrap my head around everything that just happened. I don¡¯t want to lose the hope I grew since the moment I met Selene. I try to see this from a bigger perspective like Hekate advised and mull over the reasons as to why Selene had such a drastic shift. I know her being forced to face her trauma the way she did was not easy on her¡ªhell, it was difficult for me to get through¡ªso I can only guess at the severity her emotions must have been because of it.


    What scares me is how she continued on afterward, even up to when I left in the morning, how none of her anguish showed on her face. I feel sorrow at the thought of her living her life well versed in masking her pain, living in silent agony unknown to the world around her. How such a gentle, caring, and beautiful woman could be torn to shreds on the inside enough to be able to destroy her mind this way is too much for me to accept.


    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s aware of the strength she wields to be able to live life in this way. I find myself admiring her within this¡­mess. Because what a mess this has all become. She told me she couldn¡¯t be around me right now, and also said before that she couldn¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m not sure exactly why, and I¡¯m terrified to find out, especially after hearing her words about everything that has happened. I can¡¯t imagine my life without her in it, not after knowing her. I¡¯d rather die than not have Selene in my life. I want her, I need her. She has shown me that there¡¯s more to me than what has happened to me, and I need to have her realize that for herself as well. That is, if what she¡¯s learned about me isn¡¯t the reason for her distance. Because if it is, then I don¡¯t think I can withstand the agony of her walking away.

 Chapter 45: Fortitude pt. 1

    Selene


    I wake groggily to the sound of canned laughter coming from the television and crack my swollen eyes open to find Asteria sitting on the floor below me. She¡¯s watching some corny sitcom while painting her nails¡ªher usual weekly habit¡ªand I roll onto my back with a groan. My body feels like my limbs have been stretched in all directions and my face is inflamed from all my crying. I sluggishly realize that my mind feels like a bubble, floaty in the sense of being lightheaded without the dizziness. I assess my body function for a moment and note that I have full control over my movements, just that my mind feels shrouded in a warm blanket, numbing my overall psyche.


    Ria turns to look at me over her shoulder and I give her a wan smile as she looks at me sympathetically. She pushes to her feet and lifts my legs, taking a seat as she places them in her lap. I sit up against the arm rest and pull the throw blanket up to my shoulders, not really thinking of anything in particular. Ria pats my leg and gets my attention, her manicured brow pinching in the middle.


    ¡°Hey, how are you feeling?¡± she gently asks, her sharp voice uncharacteristically soft.


    I have to consciously focus on my feelings, finding that I don¡¯t have them floating around freely like I usually do. It takes some effort to pull them forward to assess how things are within me. I can feel the distraught emotions if I look too closely, but they don¡¯t have much of an effect on me at the moment, so I answer her truthfully. ¡°I feel okay. Kind of¡­high? Haha, I don¡¯t know, a bit numb but also kinda floaty?¡± I blink languidly at her as she nods her head in understanding.


    ¡°Yeah, that would be from mother¡¯s spell. She placed a sedative enchantment around your mind after rendering you unconscious. She and I both agreed it was probably the best course of action, with all things considered. Your powers are manifesting and without your knowledge of how to wield them, shit can get real bad, if you get what I mean,¡± she widens her lavender eyes dramatically, giving me a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re badass, by the way, and this is coming from me,¡± she adds with a hair flip, and I giggle like a child.


    My mother pushes through the porch door with a basket in her hands, the bright sunlight pouring into the dark cottage with her arrival. I squint my eyes from the harsh change as she quickly closes the door, placing her herb basket on the counter and hurries over to us. Her skirts float around her, their swaying mesmerizes me for a moment and I don¡¯t hear what she has said to me. Her face is concerned, and I have to blink a few times to focus on her directly, clearing my throat a little before I speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you. Things are¡­a little hazy,¡± I smile loosely up at her, my voice drawn out lazily.


    She glances at Ria who laughs and shakes her head with a shrug. ¡°Could be worse,¡± she says offhandedly, her smile fading away.


    ¡°I think I overdid it with the incantation,¡± my mother mutters, crouching before me and pressing her fingers gently to my temples.


    She closes her deep violet eyes and murmurs something incoherently, her voice shifting into a lower cadence as she speaks. I feel something cool slither through my head at her words, the way water feels running over your hand and the haziness to my mind dissipates, leaving only the veiled, muted emotions and partial numbness behind. I let out a breath as I blink a couple of times, regaining my clarity and I give her an appreciative smile as she leans back.


    ¡°Thank you, that is much better. Not to say it wasn¡¯t good before, it was great, but I don¡¯t want to cover all my shit up without addressing it at its core,¡± I say quietly, glancing away from them both.


    ¡°You should have the ability to access what you choose at your discretion. My intention with the enchantment is to give you a means to handle yourself on your own, without feeling too much of everything all at once. When you are ready, I will remove the spell from your mind and you will return to your natural state. Until then, take as much time with it as you see fit, dear. We all want you to feel healthy again soon,¡± my mother gives me a reassuring smile and I nod my head in gratitude.


    Glancing toward the window and the bright blue sky, I try to recall the last thing I remember. I wince as I see myself exploding with dark shadow magic and throwing it at Kyran in my desperation to get him away from me, ultimately doing the one thing I was trying so hard to avoid. I turn to my mother once more to ask quickly, ¡°Is he okay? Did I hurt him? I didn¡¯t mean to; I don¡¯t know what overcame me. None of this has been making much sense to me,¡± my voice is frail and sore and I raise my hand to rub my throat.


    Asteria vanishes for a moment and reappears with a glass of water, holding it out for me silently. I take it gratefully and gulp half of it down before my mother takes a seat in the armchair beside the couch. I finish the glass with a sigh, realizing how thirsty I am and that I haven¡¯t had anything to eat in almost¡­two days? ¡°What time is it? How long have I been out?¡± I ask them both, setting the empty glass on the end table beside me.


    I watch with fascination as Ria swirls her fingers around, gesturing toward me and I hear the sound of liquid splashing behind me. I turn to find my glass refilled with water and I gape at Asteria with a smile. ¡°That is seriously so cool,¡± I say under my breath, taking the glass in my hand once more.


    ¡°He is alright, for the most part,¡± my mother answers my earlier question with a reserved tone, ¡°and it is eleven forty-seven in the morning, you were asleep for close to thirteen hours.¡±


    I turn to look at her over the glass as I swallow down a few more gulps of the cold water and my eyebrows furrow. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®for the most part?¡¯¡± I ask immediately, a stone of worry dropping into my stomach.


    ¡°Kyran is unharmed physically, what with his healing ability and all. Though I am not one to speak for how someone is on the inside,¡± my mother holds her hand out and a steaming cup of tea appears, ¡°I am certain he is¡­having some difficulty.¡± She takes a sip of her tea, her violet eyes watching me over the rim.


    Asteria shifts on the couch, pulling her legs up and faces me. She sighs heavily and I can see the darkness beneath her tired eyes. Her hand gently pats my leg still perched in her lap and gives me a tired smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be okay, just go and talk with him once you¡¯ve regained some of your strength.¡±


    I shake my head, glancing down and knitting my fingers together. ¡°No,¡± I whisper, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can face him right now.¡±


    Neither of them says anything in response and I chew my lip as I think about my behavior toward him last night. I feel ashamed, for him to have seen me in that way and for using my power against him. I¡¯m a fucking mess, I groan internally at the memories of yesterday playing in my mind.


    You got that right, Luna¡¯s exasperated voice waves through my head and I snort a laugh.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    My mother and sister look at me weirdly and I ignore them, raising my hand to scrub my face. Ugh, I need a shower. A long, hot, thorough cleanse. Dropping my hand with a sigh, I place my glass down and get to my feet slowly. My body is sore and protests against the movement as I stretch my arms over my head. ¡°I have a lot to think about, and I¡¯m going to start in my shower, then in my tub, and I¡¯ll check back in once I become a swelled-up raisin,¡± I say blandly, waving a hand at nothing and heading for the stairs.


    As I take the first step, I pause for a moment, turning back toward my family and give them a small smile. ¡°Thank you, both, for everything. I appreciate your help and patience through all of this¡ª¡±


    The television suddenly blares loudly, an incessant droning noise repeating as we all flinch from the interruption. Breaking news flashes across the screen and a reporter is running through chaos in a city, her voice is frantic over the din of screaming people and car horns blaring. ¡°¡­We have yet to identify the cause of the explosion or how many buildings have been affected. Police are on their way to evacuate and restrict the immediate area, several EMS teams are assisting injured people as they emerge from the rubble¡­¡± her voice cuts out over the loud background and she coughs heavily into her arm, the air on the screen is hazy and dark from the fallen buildings.


    The banner streaming across the bottom of the screen shows ¡®Times Square, NYC, in uproar after sudden explosion detonates, collapsing several buildings¡­¡¯ I lose focus on the words as more images and videos appear, people bloodied and panicked, cars crushed on top of one another and hanging from torn out sections of broken buildings, and huge pavement chunks strewn all over the place. It¡¯s an awful sight and just as I am looking away, the camera being shown pans over to a cleared-out area and a woman is rising from the destroyed ground. Her clothing looks odd, almost like she is wrapped in bedsheets, though it¡¯s hard to distinguish with the dirt, blood, and the shakiness of the video.


    My mother gasps loudly, her hand flinging to her chest before she vanishes with a heavy gust of wind. I push my hair out of my eyes and look at Asteria with confusion, her face mirroring mine. ¡°What the hell was that about?¡± I ask, resting my hand on the banister.


    She just shakes her head, glancing back at the screen as the video cuts out to black and flashes to another perspective, which also cuts out as well. All the subsequent shots are black and I can hear the news reporters¡¯ voices growing frantic and Ria turns back to me. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have a feeling she knows who that was,¡± she gestures her head toward the television. ¡°Go up and try to relax, I¡¯ll stay here and wait for her return. Just shout if you need me for anything, okay?¡± her voice is back to that unfamiliar softness and I just nod my head.


    I turn to make my way to my room, thinking about the awful situation in New York, hoping the affected people can pull through the ensuing turmoil and feel guiltily grateful that I don¡¯t know anybody there. Opening my door, I find my room tidied and send silent thanks to my sister as I cross my room to my neatly made bed, sitting at the edge of it for a moment. I reach over and grab my cell off the nightstand and open my texts, tapping on my messages with Kyran. I notice there are a few texts from him and I put my phone back down, dropping my head into my hands with a groan as I can¡¯t bring myself to read what he has said.


    I push to my feet with a huff and not having the energy to sift through my volatile thoughts, I take advantage of the magical sedative, letting the numbness block out most things as I walk into my bathroom. I am fully aware that I am being ignorant, but introspection can start in an hour or so, after I¡¯m clean and with a full belly.


    <hr>


    I feel a thousand times better as I step back into my bedroom wrapped head to toe in a matching set of a white fluffy towel, robe, and slippers. It¡¯s amazing what some soaps, oils, and hot water can do for the soul. My stomach gurgles and I consider making my way down to the kitchen like this when a clink noise sounds across my room. I look over toward my vanity and find a dinner plate there, filled with my favorite foods and a glass of what I can only assume is Merlot. Smiling, I walk over and pick up the wine glass, taking a long sip and sigh in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m gonna need a lot more of this if I¡¯m to make it through today in one piece,¡± I jest out loud, holding the glass up in the air.


    I can hear Ria¡¯s laughter echo up the stairs and a wine bottle appears beside the plate a moment later. With a smirk, I pick up the plate, leave the bottle and step out onto my balcony, settling in the spot Kyran and I had just sat together a couple of nights ago. My joy fades away as I think about him and what has happened. I shake my head lightly, knowing that I can¡¯t deal with that at this moment and I shut it out for the time being. I sit back against the wall and look out over the yard as I eat, letting my mind drift naturally.


    Thoughts of Luna cross my mind and I am happy to have her in my life. I feel¡­fuller, having her here. It wasn¡¯t something I noticed before I was aware that all this shit existed, but since learning about magic, my mother and sister, Kyran and me¡ªand everything involved with us¡ªI felt like a part of me was missing. As if I wasn¡¯t whole. Without my memories, I can understand why I still feel that way, not fully myself, even though Luna can speak with me now. My thoughts shift in the direction of the mate bond and I push it away, picking up my wine glass and finishing it.


    I go to grab my empty plate and it disappears as my fingers graze the edge. I chuckle my thanks to my sister again, assuming she can probably hear me somehow and I rise to my feet. Stepping over to the worn railing, I lean on my elbows, dangling the glass between my fingers as I watch the clouds float lazily overhead. I sigh heavily, not knowing where to even begin within myself as I contemplate which thoughts to sort out first. After a few moments of watching the sky, I close my eyes and sift my way back through all the shit to the beginning of the sleep dive. Memories and images of Kyran flash through my mind, of him going through his own troubles and I let it fade away, feeling my chest tighten at the thought of him right now. I can¡¯t face him in reality and apparently, I also can¡¯t face him in my memories, either.


    I push forward through my recollection and the terrifying sensation of being swept underwater overcomes me and I gasp out loud, quickly backing out of the memories and imagining only a blank canvas. The sharp sound of shattering glass startles my eyes open and I realize that I¡¯ve dropped my wine glass onto the patio below.


    ¡°Selene?¡± Asteria¡¯s voice calls out to me with concern from inside our home, ¡°are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying attention,¡± I yell back to her, scrunching my nose.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± her voice is less tight now as she responds, ¡°hey, watch this!¡±


    I¡¯m about to ask what when glittering shards of glass float upward over the railing, shimmering like stars in the sunlight as they swirl around one another and coalesce into the wine glass once more in mid-air. I hesitantly reach my hand out to grasp it and a laugh bubbles out from my chest in astonishment. Quickly leaning over the banister, I meet Ria¡¯s wide grin with one of my own and hold the glass up.


    ¡°That was awesome,¡± I gush, honestly impressed.


    ¡°Tch, that was nothing. Wait until you remember all the crazy shit we used to do with my magic,¡± she trails off, shaking her head with a laugh.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± I say earnestly, smiling down at her.


    My towel starts to slide off my head and I straighten, pulling it down and draping it over the railing. I cross my room and snag the bottle of wine, taking it downstairs and meeting Ria in the kitchen. I refill my glass and set the bottle down on the counter, taking a sip as she turns around and hands me a spoon. I raise an eyebrow at her in silent question and she smirks, holding her hands out with her palms facing upward. Two pints of ice cream manifest in her hands and she holds out one to me. I gleefully take it, quickly placing my glass down and hurry over to the couch.


    My sister joins me and turns the television on, choosing an episode of Sabrina the Teenage Witch and I narrow my gaze at her with a grin as we settle in together, quietly enjoying our sweet treats.

 Chapter 46: Fortitude pt. 2

    Selene


    Bright golden light rouses me and I squint into the morning sun as it beams through my windows. I yank the covers over my head with a groan and roll over in bed. Asteria and I had stayed up late talking for a while. At first, our conversation was mostly about little things, but it grew heavier as the night went on. She¡¯d asked me how I was doing, and I was tempted to lie and say I was doing fine, but I figured that would completely defeat the purpose of trying to heal, so I let her know I was struggling to face anything at all.


    She was very kind and understanding, listening to the things I chose to admit and we had a few moments of shared tears. I had decided to let her know the full story of Bolvi and she was visibly holding back her fury as I spoke. Ria had vowed that if she ever saw him again, she would rip his heart out and I laughed until I realized she was serious. I told her that Kyran had said the exact same thing, but it probably wouldn¡¯t be necessary since he¡¯s most likely dead or damn close to it from the berserker disease. To be honest, I hadn¡¯t even thought about seeing him again after the incident at Kyran¡¯s bar. I guess I just figured with Kyran around, he¡¯d never show himself again and pushed him from my thoughts since that night.


    We talked about my sleep-dive experience and I explained how I didn¡¯t intend on facing my suppressed trauma at the time when it ended up swallowing me whole. Ria gave me insight on how the astral plane works, with energies and the powers woven through them, how memories hold energy and mine must¡¯ve been quite strong to take me over in that way. I let her know about the chest again and that maybe soon we could try getting it open. Remembering what Luna was trying to tell me amidst the chaos of my hysteria, I found myself agreeing with her that having my memories back would definitely help me in wading through everything weighing on my mind.


    I sigh, pushing my covers aside with a flop of my arm and roll onto my back. I have to admit, the light, fuzzy feeling blanketing my mind has helped me tremendously and I want to properly thank my mother for placing the enchantment over me. She never returned last night, at least not while I was awake and I want to see if she is home now. Pushing my hands against the mattress, I shove my legs over the edge and sit up, stretching my arms high. I do feel better after my night with my sister, being able to say and express things out loud released some of it from within me. Maybe the whole energy thing works on this plane as well, I muse as I pad over to my closet, maybe some of the negative energy transferred from my mind to dissipate into the ether as I spoke the thoughts aloud.


    I wonder at this train of thought while I get dressed, choosing comfy clothes of leggings and a light gray chiffon tank top, and twist my hair into a messy bun before making my way downstairs for breakfast. I intend on making the most of today and letting go of the weight I¡¯ve been carrying for too long. With this in mind, I consider what I should focus on working through first when I enter the kitchen, happy to find my mother sitting at the island. As I¡¯m about to ask her what had caused her to leave so abruptly, Asteria pushes through the porch door.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she says with a small smile, ¡°um, Kyran¡¯s outside, if you¡¯d like to talk with him,¡± she adds quietly, pulling her brows in.


    I chew on my lip, wrapping my arms around my middle as I lightly shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to see him yet,¡± I admit, shame coloring my cheeks warmly.


    She nods in understanding and disappears for a few moments while I awkwardly stand in the kitchen with a lost appetite. Ria reappears with a sad look on her face before she composes herself and takes a seat beside mother. I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding until my chest aches in protest and I shuffle over to the couch, sinking down into the corner section. I must¡¯ve zoned out for a little while because a nudge to my knee catches my attention and I find my mother sitting next to me, holding out a banana walnut muffin for me to take.


    Accepting the treat with a small smile, I meet her gaze and ask her about yesterday. ¡°What made you leave so quickly? Is everything alright?¡± I pinch my eyebrows together, hoping that nothing else is adding to her stress right now.


    Her violet eyes meet mine as her cheeks puff out before she releases her breath on a heavy sigh and she gently shakes her head. ¡°No, I am afraid things are not alright. In fact, things may just get much, much worse in the world if we are not careful¡­¡± she trails off, staring into nothing as she speaks quietly.


    I quickly glance over at Ria who is turned over her shoulder in her stool, a bite of food held aloft halfway to her mouth. Her face pinches with concern at mother¡¯s words and I look back at her as she sets her mouth in a grim line. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I ask cautiously, unsure where this could be going.


    She pats her hand on my knee and gives a tight smile before admitting, ¡°I left yesterday after that newscast broke out, because that woman shown in the wreckage, the one rising to her feet in the center of the chaos? That was¡­that was Lilith. She is my sister,¡± her voice is grave as her words detonate like bombs inside me.


    Asteria spits her tea profusely onto the island at the admission and a shrill, ¡°What?¡± peels from her before she manifests directly in front of us, her wind buffeting me against the couch. I blink owlishly at both her sudden appearance and my mother¡¯s revelation and can only watch the scene unfold before me.


    ¡°You have a sister? I have an aunt?¡± her voice is still shrill, raised a couple octaves and I nod along in agreement at her bewilderment. ¡°Lillith?¡± her voice drops low with disbelief as she runs a hand through her silky auburn hair, gripping her scalp tightly.


    Mother nods her head, slumping back against the couch and sighing, ¡°Yes. Though, she is not what mortals have portrayed her to be,¡± with a wave of her hand.


    Asteria just gapes at her and a thought crosses my mind, ¡°Why did you leave so abruptly, though?¡± I ask, trying to wrap my head around all of this.


    Mother takes a deep breath before responding, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for a few millennia,¡± her eyebrows raise as she sits deep in thought.


    A squeak escapes Asteria at this new insight and I flick my eyes to hers, watching as her mouth fails to form words. I empathize with her in discovering something about her life that she had been unaware of for, well, ever. Glancing back at our mother, I ask simply, ¡°Why?¡± out of pure curiosity.


    ¡°The sake of humanity was under threat and she was involved, I had no choice other than to open a rift and send them into the future,¡± she pinches the bridge of her nose and inhales sharply, cutting herself off. ¡°You know what, it¡¯s a long story, one I¡¯ll explain at a later time because frankly, I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with this right now. What is important, however, is that I know what spell to use to unlock your memories.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°What? How? Did you meet with her? Did she tell you? Why would she know that? Is she a witch, too? But how, if you¡¯re sisters¡­you¡¯re like, the witch, though. Do you share power? Are you both split from¡ª¡±


    ¡°Asteria, enough,¡± my mother raises a hand with a dry laugh and Ria looks like her head is going to implode. I just blink at them, only mildly affected with the benefit of my enchantment.


    ¡°First of all, I am not a witch, I am the goddess of witchcraft,¡± my mother breathes irritably.


    ¡°Tch, semantics,¡± Asteria says flippantly, waving her hand.


    Mother stares flatly at her before responding curtly, ¡°No, dear daughter, there is a distinct difference, one you are very well aware of.¡±


    Again, Ria waves her hand dismissively, ¡°Demons-shmemons, whatever, you know what I mean. If Lilith is your sister, what does that mean, exactly?¡±


    Wait, what? ¡°Demons?¡± I query, raising a finger, though neither of them seem to notice.


    Once you hold your memories, this will all make sense, Luna¡¯s voice drifts through my mind. None of this is new news, besides Lilith being Hekate¡¯s sister. I¡¯m just as shocked as Asteria.


    I just nod my head along, absorbing everything as best I can. My mother rubs her forehead and closes her eyes for a moment, as if discussing this is causing her physical discomfort.


    ¡°It means that Lilith is the creator of demons. Her power is paralleled with mine, though her focus lies in the realm of the¡­underworld. Look, a long, long time ago, someone pissed her off, royally, and in her wrath the demon race was born. She intended to use their creation to seek revenge on¡­this person, though they got out of control when she got caught up in a battle with¡ªnevermind. Like I said, I will explain her story another time,¡± she sighs, exasperated and I can¡¯t help but just stare blankly at her.


    ¡°What is important here is that I had to send her into the future, and I chose to enchant her memories away someplace safe as a means to bide time to figure out what the hell to do with the dilemma we were faced with,¡± my mother lets out another tired sigh. ¡°Yes, to answer one of your questions, I did meet with her and in doing so, I realized that the issue we are dealing with here can be solved by something I forgot I had done only once before.¡± Her voice grows quiet as she looks at the both of us.


    Asteria¡¯s hands slap against her thighs as her breath whooshes from her chest in disbelief. I glance at the two of them for a moment before rising to my feet. I gesture between them with my uneaten muffin and announce, ¡°Well, let me know whenever you¡¯re ready to free my memories, because I want to get it over with sooner rather than later and preferably with this enchantment still in use. Especially with the way the both of you look right now,¡± I add as I raise my eyebrows with a slight shake of my head. ¡°I¡¯ll be outside for a while in the gardens.¡±


    <hr>


    I spend the rest of my day alone outside, wandering around the flowers and trees behind our home and give myself the space needed to let my feelings run their course. I take the necessary time needed with each thought and emotion, to allow them time to pass without pushing any part of it away. I sit on the edge of the large fountain, stroking my hand though Machit¨ªs¡¯ fur as he sits with his massive head perched in my lap, feeling utterly exhausted. My body feels as if I¡¯d run a marathon today and I realize how draining it is to endure emotional pain.


    I¡¯ve waded through a decent amount of emotional baggage, I¡¯d like to think, and now I allow myself some peaceful quiet away from the memories and feelings that come with them. Deciding I want to do something for my mother as a show of gratitude and care, I contemplate which flowers to pick for a bouquet. Rising to my feet, I pat Machit¨ªs¡¯ head once more and tell him to go find his brother, watching with a smile as he bounds away into the darkening forest.


    Meandering through the gardens, I select a variety of flowers and enjoy breathing in their scents as I go. I want to apologize for my behavior, before, I direct my thoughts toward Luna, sensing that she has given me some distance for my privacy.


    There is absolutely nothing for you to apologize for, Selene. What happened to you was truly awful, and with your discovery of your entire life being a lie on top of what you¡¯d already been carrying, it is no wonder for you to have reacted the way you did. Do not feel ashamed for feeling too much, her crystal voice rings sharply in my mind and I smile a little at the intensity she feels.


    I understand, though I do feel embarrassed by it all regardless. Especially with my behavior toward Kyran. I was in a panic, my mind felt out of control and this is not including my supposed powers coming to life without my knowledge of them. I just did not want to harm anyone, most of all him, I admit, my voice sounding small.


    I feel a comforting pressure from Luna, almost like a hug and she responds, I know. I can see things from my side differently than you can, and I know you would never intentionally cause him harm.


    Exactly, I reply, feeling relieved that she understands, this is why I can¡¯t be around him right now, not while I¡¯m like this. I feel¡­broken. And I don¡¯t want my suffering to cause him pain, because I know he cares, and I know my hurting would in turn hurt him just by existing. I can¡¯t allow that to be, so I can¡¯t be with him right now. I hope he will understand where I am coming from with this, I let out a sigh as I pick the last flower, a small clutch of sweet jasmine and add it to the white bouquet I¡¯ve gathered.


    As I step across the path toward the cottage, a whine catches my ear on a brush of wind and I turn over my shoulder at the sound. At first, I don¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary with the dim light of dusk making it hard to see farther than the garden, until a dark movement catches my eye near my favorite willow. I almost brush it off as one of the dogs and am turning back toward the house when the glint of amber flashes briefly in the setting sunlight. ¡°Kyran,¡± I breathe, my chest tightening painfully at the sight of him.


    He takes a few steps forward in his wolf form, fully emerging from the shadows of the woods and stops beside the willow. He truly is beautiful and I am overcome with the strong urge to run to him, wrap my arms around his neck and never let go. But I know that would not be fair to either of us, to hold onto him in order to stand on my feet. It would be a disservice to us if I don¡¯t sort out my issues first, especially when he has finally been able to free himself from the binds he¡¯d been trapped in for so long.


    I stare at him for a few breaths, my heart pounding with the effort to get my legs moving forward before I tear my eyes from his and begrudgingly make my way back up the path toward the cottage. His low keening howl washes over me, making my chest ache painfully with every step I take and a few tears spill over as I open the door to the kitchen, not daring to look back. Because if I do, I know I don¡¯t have it in me to not fall apart. I would shatter into thousands of pieces.

 Chapter 47: Woe

    Kyran


    Two days have passed since Selene pushed me away. I haven¡¯t been able to bring myself to leave her woods, my worry for her outweighing my responsibilities at home with my pack and the Convocation preparations. Valdr had mindlinked Treyvar only to tell him we would not be home that first night, to which my brother acknowledged without question. It wasn¡¯t until late last night that he had reached out to me to see if there was anything I needed help with. I thanked him for his concern but only asked if he could manage things without me for a little while longer and he assured me that things were going along fine, to take whatever time I needed.


    Yesterday afternoon I had watched Selene have a meal on her balcony, she seemed lost in thought, almost dazed as she looked out over their property. I haven¡¯t been stalking her, I¡¯ve respected her choice to have personal space and distance, though it is tearing me up inside. My only reason for remaining out here is to ensure her safety. I don¡¯t entirely know what has happened, or how she was out in the forest on her own and I can¡¯t leave without being sure no harm will come to her. Jeger reported to me the night before that small nests of vampires have been appearing in the surrounding towns and cities but they haven¡¯t seemed to cause any issues yet.


    No news of Caedes has surfaced pertaining to my territory since his attack on my sister, the last I¡¯ve heard of him was from Felagi letting me know he was sighted a week prior in the North East. I have no idea what the hell he is up to, but Jeger informing me about new nests is a major concern. This knowledge is what led me to showing myself to Asteria earlier this morning. I felt she and Hekate should know of a prevalent threat to Selene and their own well-being. Asteria had thanked me and asked if I would like to speak with Selene, which I immediately agreed to, only if she would ask her first out of respect for her decisions.


    Asteria assured me that though Selene is struggling, she is doing as well as she can and that they are taking care of her. I thanked her for letting me know, feeling awkward at being so vulnerable in front of another powerful being. Asteria had let me know that Selene was not ready to meet with me at the time and she gave me a sympathetic smile, asking me to have patience. I dejectedly returned to my place beneath the blackthorn, the hope I had been clinging to slowly dying within me.


    The day passes sluggishly as my mind wanders, my thoughts threatening to shroud me in darkness as time goes on, but I try not to succumb to the self-loathing and focus on Selene¡¯s needs. She¡¯s been through a lot of shit and her space is necessary in order for her to begin to heal. Fuck knows it took me too long to figure that out with my own life, and I refuse to be a reason it continues on with her. Little shadowy snakes of doubt slither through my mind, though, embedding themselves deep with tiny icy fangs. What if it isn¡¯t just her pain causing her distance? What if it is me, if I¡¯m not who she thought I was when we first met? She knows now the shit I¡¯ve done, things I¡¯ve chosen to do. Hell, things I never told anyone about before. What if it is the reason she can¡¯t face me now?


    My chest aches at my thoughts as I pace around the woods, the setting sun casting long shadows between the trees. Valdr has grown as restless as I have been, the both of us becoming anxious at the prospect of losing our connection with our soulmate. Our mind swarms with incoherent fearful thoughts, creating a wild tangle of undulating emotions. Distant rustling catches our attention and we peer through the tree line, noticing Selene picking flowers in the gardens behind her home as her dogs bound into the woods across the field. My heart beats achingly at the sight of her and Valdr takes control, stepping out from the shadows of the trees with a pained whine.


    I watch as her bright eyes flit around in search of the noise and my stomach tightens when she doesn¡¯t seem to notice me. Just as she is turning to leave, our gazes meet and I can hear her sharp intake of breath at the sight of me. I step forward out of the shadows and come to stop beside the old willow tree outside of her balcony, the place where I first revealed myself to Selene. The anguish in her eyes sends a stab of pain to my heart as we watch each other silently for a few breaths and my leg twitches to run toward her. It takes everything I have to remain where I stand, fighting against Valdr¡¯s desire to disregard my demand to respect her boundaries and do as he pleases.


    A heavy sinking feeling fills the pit of my stomach when she doesn¡¯t move or speak, despair clawing its way through my skin to burrow into my lungs and steal my breath. It is in this moment I watch as her gaze leaves mine, turning her back and walking away from me, the hollowness that seeps from her absence swallowing me whole. Immense sorrow overcomes me and a deep howl rips from my chest when she opens the door, walking through it without a backward glance. Any hope I had left died at the resounding click the door makes, closing resolutely on what would forever be the best thing to have ever happened to me.


    My body reacts and I¡¯m running, my bleeding heart stinging with every stride as I skid to a stop at the place she just left and I breathe deeply at the scent of jasmine. Of course she was picking jasmine. The aroma makes me weak and my legs give out on me as I shift, my desolation bringing me to my knees. My palms crash into the gravel and I bow my head as hot tears stream down my face. I grate my fingers into the rough ground, seeking anything to lessen the burning agony lighting deep within me. An anguished groan escapes me and I clench my jaw against it, my breath leaving my constricted chest heavily.


    It takes me a few moments to get a hold of myself, though Valdr¡¯s distress within me makes it immensely difficult, and I slowly push to my feet. With a long look at the light in Selene¡¯s windows, I roughly swipe a dirty hand across my face in agitation and turn away as I shift back into wolf form. I resolve myself to accept that I am no longer needed here, Hekate is aware of the vampire threat and is more than capable of handling things on her own. My heavy paws crush the ground beneath me as my insides turn to stone, making my way slowly back to my house.


    I am forced to switch off my emotions in fear that they will consume me again, afraid of tumbling into the fathomless pit I only just crawled my way out of. By the time I make it across the patrol boundary, both my mind and heart are encased behind a thick wall of ice, my movements automatic and thoughts only focused on the task at present. I don¡¯t bother to acknowledge the warrior who greets me, or any of the pack members milling around the village as I trudge up the roads to my home. I hardly even notice anyone anyway, my attention only on the steps that I am taking, carrying me further away from Selene.


    <hr>


    The entry door shuts with more force than I intended as I stalk across the house toward the stairs, the joyous noise of conversation in the lounge above quieting at the sound. I take the stairs two at a time, barely giving the group of people a glance as I round the corner to take the short flight up to my rooms.


    Felagi¡¯s raucous voice yells out to me, ¡°Oi, Kyran! Now it¡¯s a party, haha!¡±


    I ignore him and the laughter that follows, not able to join in the lighthearted fun they¡¯re having. The clack of pool balls and upbeat music just grate against my ears, and I grit my teeth as I wrap my hand around my bedroom door handle. The stairs behind me creak and I wrench my head over my shoulder to glare at the intruder before I realize it¡¯s my brother. Briefly closing my eyes, I sigh through my nose and drop my hand, crossing my arms over my chest as I wait for him.


    ¡°Hey,¡± his light voice and smile drop immediately as he looks at me. ¡°You okay? What happened?¡±


    My only response is to stare stonily at him and he raises an arm to run his hand through his hair. Trey¡¯s face pinches a little as he thinks before dropping his arm, leaning his shoulder against the wall and shoves his hands into his pockets. I just cock an eyebrow at him, silently asking what it is he needs to tell me.


    ¡°Right,¡± he sighs, accepting my silence, ¡°well, Felagi¡¯s pack arrived earlier today, as you can tell,¡± he gestures down the stairs at the noise below. ¡°Everyone is situated for the most part, Kyrre made sure no one but Felagi was to stay here in our home and many brought their own tents and whatnot. Anyway, Alpha Castian has just arrived with his mate and their pack. They¡¯re making their way through the villages at the moment,¡± he quietly informs me.


    I nod my head in acknowledgement, waiting a beat to see if there¡¯s anything else he wants to add before pushing open my door and stepping through. Turning around, I catch his eye as he is about to head back downstairs and tell him, ¡°Greet them for me and make sure their room is accommodating for Mira¡¯s pregnancy. Let them know if she needs anything to ask me directly or to get someone who will find me for them.¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    His green eyes widen at my words and he smiles widely, ¡°No shit, she¡¯s pregnant? That¡¯s great news! I will, I¡¯m happy to greet them and I¡¯ll let Kyrre know they¡¯ve arrived,¡± he turns to step down the stairs and pauses. ¡°Oh, Alpha Marx called a little while ago, he and Alpha Luric are traveling together and they¡¯ll be here within the next couple days. Though I haven¡¯t heard from Daine, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll show up at the last minute with all the pomp and circumstance,¡± he rolls his eyes dramatically.


    I nod my head again and he returns a nod back as I turn to close the door behind me. I take the watering can off a nearby shelf and give some of my plants a drink before I cross into my bathroom and turn on the shower as hot as it will go. I brace my hands on either side of one of my sinks and stare at my dirty reflection in the fogging mirror. The darkness in my mind swirls the longer I stare and my fingers grip the edges of the sink basin like a vice.


    I¡¯m here if you need anything, Trey¡¯s voice quietly floats through my mind.


    Somehow, his words trigger something within me, cracking the ice inside me and I bare my teeth at myself as I rip the sink out and smash it down into the countertop. Porcelain shards fly everywhere and I lose my control, yelling as I tear the cabinet base free from the wall and hurl it across my bathroom. Wooden splinters explode against the wall and broken chunks of tile litter the floor. Water sprays me in the face from the severed pipe in the wall and I crush it in my grip, slashing my palm deeply against the metal. Hot anger courses through me as I smash my fist into the mirror, bloody glass raining down around me, cutting my forearm along the way. None of the physical pain registers and I couldn¡¯t care less about it anyway.


    In my frustration, I swipe my bloodied hands over my face at the water dripping into my eyes and grip my hair tightly, trying to rein in the simmering rage. I know I¡¯ll regret the damage I¡¯ve caused here and I feel shame at losing control but fuck, this really hurts. Turning away from the mess I¡¯ve made, I catch a glimpse of myself in the good mirror, the fog obscuring most everything except my blood covered eyes. I turn my back on the reflection and stalk over to the shower, the residual blood on my hands smearing the glass door as I open it and step under the scalding water.


    Taking a long, deep breath through my nose, I close my eyes and press my hands to the wall as I bow my head. I remain like this for a long while, focusing on locking down my pain until I have a safer place to let it out. Valdr is restless within me, his agitation palpable and I struggle to breathe through the tightness in my chest. Washing myself mechanically, I finally emerge from the shower and don¡¯t even glance at the destroyed bathroom around me as I cross into my bedroom to get dressed for the night, needing to play host and meet with the other packs.


    <hr>


    Besides silently living in my own personal hell, the night had gone well, and I let everyone know that the Convocation is set to formally begin in three days¡¯ time. After my announcement I quietly excused myself from the socialization and tucked myself away in my room, hardly managing to get any sleep. I kept waking up and checking my phone even though I know it had never gone off. She hasn¡¯t responded to any of the texts I had sent and I haven¡¯t sent anything more since she walked away from me.


    I irrationally want to crush my phone so I drop it on the bed as I get up to get dressed. I can smell breakfast being prepared and my stomach tightens needily though the pain of it doesn¡¯t register. Everything is numb within me unless I acknowledge what lurks just beneath the thin veil I carefully shrouded myself with. I have to edge cautiously around the debris in my bathroom, ignoring it as I leave my room and head down the stairs.


    In the lounge, I find Mira holding her large belly and bracing herself against the back of the sofa and I hurry over to her. ¡°Are you alright? Where¡¯s Castian?¡± I ask concerned, placing my hand on her shoulder.


    She lets out a breath and smiles up at me, brushing her copper hair away from her freckled face. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m alright, just winded. This little pup likes to kick the crap out of my lungs,¡± she chuckles, rubbing her belly as she straightens. ¡°Castian is in the kitchen, he wakes really early and likes to get his personal stuff out of the way so he can tend to my needs when I get up for the day. He¡¯s just the sweetest,¡± her pale face blushes as she speaks about her mate and a sharp pang runs through me.


    I give her what I hope is a smile and offer her my hand as she waddles her way toward the stairs. She accepts the support as we make our way slowly down the steps and I release her hand when both of her feet are on the floor. A chair scuffs loudly and Castian appears, stuffing half a bagel in his mouth to take both of her hands in his and leads her toward the dining table. ¡°You should¡¯ve called for me!¡± he chastises lightly, ushering her along to take a seat.


    Mira swats him away as she sits down carefully and mumbles, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, not disabled.¡±


    I huff a dry laugh as I walk over to the island and fill a plate before taking my seat at the head of the long table. Kyrre, Trey, Felagi, Castian, and Mira all pause and glance at me, no doubt wondering what the chaos was from the night before and I just stuff a forkful of eggs into my mouth, dropping my eyes to my plate. They all resume conversation unaffected and I am grateful for the given privacy. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to explain it calmly anyway.


    I eat my breakfast in silence, mostly keeping to myself as I fill a couple more plates and finish them at the island. I quietly thank my brother for the food as he and most of the others make their way outside and I head into my office, closing the door behind me with my foot. My ass has barely grazed my chair when Castian bellows my name in fear and I¡¯m bolting out the door and back into the kitchen in less than a second. I find him holding up Mira who is sobbing while clutching her belly and groin as a large patch of blood blooms over her pale pink sundress.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I breathe, grabbing the towel off the oven handlebar and toss it at Castian. He quickly presses it to Mira and I mindlink Eir hastily. Eir! I need you in my kitchen, now!


    I wipe my hand across my mouth, unsure what to do for them when a small popping noise announces Eir¡¯s arrival beside me. Her back is to Mira and her golden eyes shine brightly, pinched tight with concern. She holds a worn leather strip in her slim hands and raises it to tie her silky copper hair back tightly.


    ¡°Kyran, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asks quickly, and I take her shoulders to spin her around.


    ¡°Oh! Oh, oh no,¡± she breathes, rushing over to Mira and immediately begins barking orders. ¡°Kyran, get me fresh clothes and a clean, soft blanket. You,¡± she points a finger at Castian, ¡°lay her down and find a large bowl.¡±


    I do as I am bid, bounding up the stairs and seeking out a linen closet in the lounge that Kyrre keeps stocked. I take out the entire stack of sheets and blankets, hurrying down the hall to my brother¡¯s room to grab a shirt and sweatpants from his closet, figuring the clothes are for Mira and baggy would be best in this situation. I leap down the stairs to find Eir holding Mira¡¯s belly with golden light emitting from her hands and a look of determination on her face. Castian is openly crying as he sits behind his mate, supporting her head and shoulders with his body.


    My heart lurches for him at the sight and I carefully set the pile down on the floor a little ways away from them. Knowing Eir would tell me what she needs, I remain silent, staying in case I could be of help somehow. I hear her assuring Mira that her baby is okay and ask when she is due to give birth, which turns out should be anytime this week or the next. Eir tells her that she is going to guide the baby out with her magic, and will try to help ease the sudden pain as best she can. Mira agrees and begins to lift her skirts out of the way. I see myself out the back into the garden and close the door quietly behind me, giving them some privacy.


    I don¡¯t know exactly where Eir came from, only that she¡¯s been living on these lands for as long as I can remember. She had been a close friend to my mother and aided in each of her children¡¯s births in this house. I never asked my parents where they met her, only knowing that she¡¯s been the head healer in our pack for centuries. Once, when I was a pup, I boldly asked her if she was a witch. I knew she wasn¡¯t entirely a wolf because when she shifts her scent differs from the hybrids, but since I had never met a witch at that time in my life, I didn¡¯t know what one smelled like so I couldn¡¯t use it as a comparison. Her response was, ¡®don¡¯t ever insult me like that again,¡¯ and to this day, I have yet to understand what exactly Eir is. Maybe it¡¯s time I ask her again, though this time with some respect, I muse as I wander aimlessly around the side of my house.


    My thoughts drift around Castian and hoping that everything will work out well for them with their baby as I blindly walk through the streets. Images of Selene holding a little black-haired bundle flash in my mind¡¯s eye and I shake my head fervently at the sudden thought, the unexpected sight causing me to stumble in my steps. A longing pain drags over my heart and I forcefully shove it down, swallowing thickly as I round a corner in the main square of the village.


    I pass through the busy common areas, noticing how well things have come together for the Convocation and a trace of guilt runs through me and not being a part of the preparations. I make my way up toward the great hall and find that it is fully decorated and set up for the commencement ceremony, the wide fields behind it dotted with large piles of wood for bonfires and various stations prepped for food and drinks. Lights are strung all around the surrounding forest, lampposts, and roofs, as well as crafts and artwork from the people in my pack.


    Making a mental note to thank my brother and sister for their efforts, I realize there isn¡¯t much for me to do other than to make it through the next few days until the full moon is upon us and the celebration begins. Not really sure what to do with myself, I head back to my home to maybe catch up on some logistics and to check in with Jeger, see how everything is going on his end of things. The thought of doing such mundane tasks in the midst of the shitstorm looming over me seems so trivial but forced with no other option than to keep moving forward, I mentally fortify my ice wall so I can better focus on the responsibilities required of me.

 Chapter 48: Awaken pt. 1

    Selene


    I spent the last two days doing much the same thing, focusing my energy on sitting with my emotions as I recall memory by memory, allowing everything to run its course and let it go. The work is slow-going and painful, but the intensity lessens as the days go on and I can feel myself lightening with every small step I make in healing. My body is exhausted as much as my mind is, and sleep has not come easy to me since the night I left Kyran standing in the yard.


    I¡¯ve wanted to reach out to him a few times but had to tell myself it will only complicate things at the moment and that I need to get through this shit on my own first. My mother let me know last night that today we would get my memories back and I¡¯m equally excited and apprehensive about it, not entirely sure which way I¡¯m leaning toward more at the moment. I spent most of today sunbathing in the garden as I tentatively prodded a particularly sensitive memory of Bolvi and sat a long while working through it.


    Pushing the porch door open, I sniffle thickly through my inflamed nose and wipe my face with the hem of my t-shirt as Ria turns from the oven carrying a tray of chocolate chip cookies. She gives me a small smile and grabs a platter, transferring the cookies onto it at the island as I take a seat on the other side, snagging a warm one from the tray. Taking a bite, I savor the buttery feel of the fresh baked cookie for a moment before scrunching my nose and glaring at it disappointingly.


    ¡°What? If there¡¯s something wrong with it, it¡¯s your fault,¡± Ria waves the spatula at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I made these from your dough stash in the freezer.¡±


    I snort a laugh and point at my red, puffy face. ¡°Is there anything you can do for this? I can¡¯t taste a damn thing,¡± I emphasize with a thick sniffle.


    She laughs as well and nods her head, stepping around the island and wipes her hands on her thighs. Lifting two fingers, she murmurs, ¡°Recipero,¡± and traces her fingers over my eyebrows, down my nose and across my cheekbones. Immediately the pressure in my face dissipates and I can breathe regularly again. My eyes also feel clearer and don¡¯t sting anymore.


    ¡°Damn, where was this when I was a teenager?¡± I joke lightly, feeling better.


    All the heavy crying lately has made my sinuses inflamed and eyes feel like sandpaper, Asteria¡¯s magic wiping it away as if it never was a problem to begin with. She laughs again, giving me a warm smile and goes back to filling the plate. I take another bite and this time, groan in satisfaction at the taste. Hopping off my stool, I snag two more and make my way to the couch, waiting for our mother to arrive. Ria joins me shortly and I think about what having my memories back will be like.


    ¡°Hey, Ria?¡± I ask quietly, and she hums around a cookie, raising her brow.


    Asteria clears her throat after swallowing a bite and turns toward me on the couch, asking, ¡°Yeah?¡± and looking at me expectantly.


    ¡°Am I¡­different?¡± I gesture vaguely at myself, waving my hand around my head. ¡°How I am, how I behave, I mean. Am I different now compared to the person you knew before we had to go into stasis?¡±


    I watch as her crisp eyebrows pinch and her glossy red mouth twists to the side as she shakes her head. ¡°No, not really. If anything, you¡¯re just more reserved overall. You¡¯re still kind, compassionate and have always had a gentle soul. Though, I will admit, Luna¡¯s sassiness definitely bled into your personality in the past at times and you had an edge to you, like, even though you didn¡¯t want to harm anyone, you¡¯d be ruthless in the name of justice or morality. I think that comes with Luna¡¯s soul, though, and yours has not changed. This current part of you is simply the foundation block of the part of you I knew then. I¡¯m confident that when you hold your memories once more, the life you¡¯ve lived here will bring a more well-rounded self forward when combined with your past self,¡± she smiles at me with love in her eyes.


    I smile back, nodding my head and finish the last cookie as I absorb her words. Our mother arrives suddenly, her winds flickering the candle flames around the living room and billowing her black cloak as her straight cropped hair flutters back to her shoulders. She smooths her slim hands over her plum velvet dress, a movement I¡¯ve grown to understand to be a nervous habit since she is always impeccably well-kept. Her violet eyes have a slight shimmer to them as she holds my gaze, her mouth pulled into a tight line.


    ¡°I have everything prepared, if you are ready,¡± she quietly informs me, glancing from me to Asteria.


    I nod my head and reply, ¡°I am, as much as I can be, I guess. Although, there is something I would like to see, before my memories are restored. Kind of like a fun new experience, give me a little bit of a fresh memory to tie with an old one, perhaps?¡± I roll my lips between my teeth with a smile.


    ¡°What¡­are you asking?¡± she narrows her eyes at me, shifting her weight and crossing her arms.


    ¡°Would you show me your triple form? I know from lore and mythology the¡­humans have that you are depicted with an appearance of a three headed goddess, one face each for the maiden, mother, and crone,¡± I raise my eyebrows expectantly as I clasp my hands in my lap.


    ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± she intones dryly, pinching her nose with closed eyes.


    ¡°Ugh, she used to do this to me as a child to get me in line when I wouldn¡¯t obey,¡± Ria pushes off the couch and flaps her hand at our mother, making her way back into the kitchen.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    I laugh at them both and nod my head eagerly, smiling childishly and make a gesture for her to proceed. My mother drops her hand and sighs dramatically before stepping around the armchair, coming to a stop in front of me. ¡°Fine, if it makes you feel better. But we must begin our work immediately afterward, I need the light of the rising moon to strengthen the magic within you,¡± she looks at me pointedly, a small crack of a smile pulling at her mouth and I nod my head once in agreement.


    I watch as she shakes her hands at her sides and sweeps them in a wide arc, pressing her palms together at her chest and her eyes glow brightly. With a mischievous smile, she claps her hands then spreads her arms wide, the air around her shimmering for a moment as two shoulders and arms appear on either side of her outstretched ones and two slender necks raise identical heads in opposite directions. I can¡¯t help the gasp that escapes me at this sight, their movements are individual, like three people sharing one main body. She lowers her arms and raises an eyebrow at me while smirking.


    ¡°Whoa,¡± I breathe, pushing to my feet. ¡°Can you see all around you?¡± I ask, fascinated.


    ¡°Yes,¡± all three mouths respond simultaneously, three identical voices with different tones joining harmoniously.


    I step around her to look at each face and all six eyes track my movements, her heads swiveling as I walk. It¡¯s totally freaky and really cool at the same time. The head on her right is youthful, pretty in the way nature is and she gives me a pleasant smile. The face is the same as the mother I¡¯ve always known, just younger, more childlike in its features. Her middle head is the original and I smile at her as I pass by, peering around her shoulder at the third head. Wrinkled violet eyes greet me warmly and her soft jowls wiggles a bit as she inclines her head in greeting. I return back in front of my mother with a wide smile, delighted at the magical wonder of her.


    She raises all six arms a little, as if she¡¯s stretching out and her voices murmur, ¡°It¡¯s been some time since I¡¯ve held this form,¡± and her three expressions are reminiscent.


    She sways a little for a few moments before whirling her hands and returns to her original form, smoothing her now waist length, wavy black hair over her shoulder. I can¡¯t resist the desire to hug her as I step forward and wrap my arms around her slim waist, feeling lighter than I have been since the sleep dive. I whisper my thanks and she pats my head lovingly before I pull away and sigh.


    ¡°Alright, tell me what I need to do. I¡¯m ready,¡± I say sternly, feeling sure for once, ¡°should we remove my mental shroud? Luna had said she believes having my memories back will better help me to be able to process things within myself and I agree with her, it feels right. I also want to feel whole again.¡±


    My mother nods her head in agreement as well and holds out her hand for me to take. I place mine in hers without hesitation and the sensation of a rocking boat washes over me for a moment before I find myself in a dark room, lit only by four fat candles on the floor at each center point of the walls. When my senses return fully, I notice that we¡¯re not in a room, but a cavern of stone with a missing ceiling that is open to the twilight sky. Soft mossy vines climb the walls and encircle the craggy edges of the ceiling, giving the area an earthy aroma.


    A gentle breeze tickles the back of my neck and I turn to see Asteria manifest, holding some crystals and what looks like a glass vial of ink in her hands. She gives the vial to our mother and summons an intricate athame into her empty hand as she walks over toward me. I step aside as she passes me wordlessly, placing the various crystals on the ground before turning to face me, giving me a small smile.


    ¡°I need your blood,¡± she states simply and I give her an incredulous look. ¡°Not much, just enough to coat the crystals,¡± she rolls her eyes, handing me the thin blade.


    I grasp the carved black handle, eyeing it warily as if it¡¯ll embed itself in me on its own and glance back at Ria. ¡°Does it matter where the blood comes from?¡± I ask, unsure how to go about this.


    She just shakes her head and summons another athame, the carvings and shape similar to the one I hold and swiftly slices her palm on the blade, holding her dripping hand out over the crystals. I wince at the thought of cutting my palm and without much thought, I step over to stand beside her and quickly drag my blade across the back of my forearm. A sharp hiss escapes me at the hot flash of pain and I angle my arm down, letting my blood drip over the clustered crystals.


    The moment the first drop touches, silvery light blooms from the center of the cluster and begins to radiate outward, growing larger as more of my blood coats the crystals. Asteria brushes her fingers over my wound while murmuring something under her breath and my skin tingles as it knits itself back together seamlessly. I stare confoundedly at my arm, smooth and clean as if the gash never happened. I guess I could¡¯ve done my palm, I think dryly as I watch Ria wave her hand over the glowing crystals.


    The cluster levitates a few feet off the ground before separating into small sections, each one floating away to form a circle wide enough for us to lay together within and settles onto the smooth rock floor with a soft clinking sound. At the sound of my name, I turn over my shoulder to find my mother beckoning me to come to her. I stop before her and she raises her inky fingers to my face, swiping them intricately across my forehead and over my temples before tapping my nose with a smirk. I chuckle, wiping the ink away as I turn back to the illuminated circle and find Asteria with pretty looking runes adorning her face as well.


    She glances upward toward the sky at the full moon cresting over the edge of the cavern and quietly announces, ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± and turns toward the crystal circle.


    Ria holds her hand out to me and I grasp it firmly as we carefully step over the glowing crystals and turn in the middle to face our mother. She raises her arms with her palms up as she closes her eyes and tips her head back, a cool breeze suddenly swirling around her and caressing me gently. Ria tugs my hand down as she crouches and I follow suit, the both of us laying back side by side. I stare up into the indigo sky as my mother¡¯s voice calls out to me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t remove your enchantment until you are in the stasis, though when you awaken I will not replace it unless you ask me to. With Asteria¡¯s magic, this will feel much the same as the sleep dive, though you both will have better control over what goes on and it will feel more like reality, just with a few extra perks. Best of luck, and I will see you when you¡¯re back,¡± her voice fades away for a moment before returning lower and chanting in a language I don¡¯t understand.


    The crystals surrounding us brighten, emitting glittery ribbons of translucent light that float above us lazily, swirling around one another until each stream forms a pool that stretches wider as my mother¡¯s chanting gets louder. The shimmering pool descends slowly, laying over my skin like a cool blanket of misty starlight and tingles erupt all over my body at the contact. I can feel my mind growing hazy, the sensation similar to the moments right before sleep claims its stake, how the heavy drowsiness is too strong to resist before everything fades to black.

 Chapter 49: Awaken pt. 2

    Selene


    My consciousness is aware that I am not asleep, yet I can¡¯t access any of my senses. The feeling is really disconcerting, and I would for sure start panicking if my mind wasn¡¯t still enshrouded with the sedative spell. With no touch, sight, sound, smell how the hell could someone not panic? Is this what a coma feels like? I wonder, my thoughts echoing around me into nothingness as a blurry dim light appears in the distance. Latching on to the one thing I can see, my mind focuses on it intently and I¡¯m suddenly surrounded by a hazy silver light with misty white wisps floating by lazily.


    A bright white flash darts by through the haze and Luna appears before me, her icy gaze aglow from within. If I had breath it¡¯d be stolen from my lungs at the sight of her, she is magnificent. Though she doesn¡¯t stand as tall as Valdr, her presence definitely demands just as much, if not more, respect and attention than he does. She has an aura about her that feels powerful and her eyes pierce right through to my soul.


    Took you long enough, her crystal voice sings around us and her eyes squint a little, as if she¡¯s smiling.


    Luna! I cry, my consciousness pushing toward her and with our connection I can feel my body manifest, wrapping my arms around her fluffy neck. I hold onto her for a few heartbeats until she dissipates into mist beneath my arms and my hands flail out to catch me at the last moment. I push to my feet, spinning around in the foggy nothingness in search of her to no avail. ¡°Luna! Luna, where are you?¡± my voice echoes around everything and nothing.


    ¡°Selene?¡± I hear Asteria¡¯s voice call back to me in the distance.


    ¡°Ria, over here! Follow my voice. I¡¯m not going to move until you find me because this is weird as hell and I don¡¯t want to get lost forever inside my own mind, not when I haven¡¯t even finished sorting it out myself and I have so many things I still need to do, I can¡¯t get stuck here in this freaky ass smoke. What the hell even is this? Is this my brain? No wonder I fucking lost my shit¡ª¡±


    A hand grabs my arm, cutting off my wild rambling and Asteria appears, pulling me in tightly for a hug. I hold her back just as tightly for a beat before leaning back to take a deep breath. At her touch, the misty haze slides away slowly, pulling back around the giant trees of the forest Kyran and I had been in and I realize we¡¯re standing in my imagined manifestation of my memory. I recall him making a comment about this being a beautiful way to see my long term memory and I step over to the closest tree, placing my palm against the bark. It glows brightly at my touch and the tree becomes a translucent video of some sort, playing a memory of mine from when Asteria started a food fight in mother¡¯s kitchen when we were little, she was throwing crumbled cupcakes at me and I was flinging spoonfuls of icing over the island back at her. I smile widely at the memory and remove my hand, wanting to check out this forest and the vast variety of trees it holds. I assume that each type of tree is categorized with specific sets of memories and my mind itches to explore.


    Just as I take a step away, Ria takes hold of my elbow and pulls her gaze from the forest to meet mine. ¡°Where is that memory chest you were telling me about?¡± she asks, brushing her knuckles against the food fight memory tree.


    In the distance, I can hear the crash of ocean waves and the trees sway with the winds they create, making me grimace. I really don¡¯t want to go back in there if I don¡¯t have to, so I close my eyes and focus on that island Kyran and I had found. Imagining the little beach with the jungle and private waterfall pool, I pour my energy into the image and wrap my hand around Ria¡¯s wrist. In a heartbeat I feel the ground soften beneath my feet and I open my eyes, finding us on the small white beach overlooking a stormy, turbulent sea.


    ¡°Whoa,¡± Ria whispers, looking out at the dark frothy waves.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I sigh, watching it with her, ¡°that forest was my long term memories, and Kyran guessed correctly that this is my unresolved trauma and negative energies,¡± I gesture at the roiling waters with a frown. ¡°We got caught in it unexpectedly when we were here. It was awful,¡± I say quietly.


    The ocean isn¡¯t quite as violent as it was the first time, but it is far from a calm, tranquil lake, that¡¯s for sure. The waves don¡¯t tower as highly, though they still are ominous and intimidating so I turn my back on them, taking a couple of slow, measured breaths. After a few moments, the loud crashing noises lessen some and I reach behind me to take Ria¡¯s hand in mine as I step forward toward the jungle.


    She pulls herself around with me, following me silently along the path until we reach the sparkling pool with the gleaming metal chest. Asteria pulls me back to face her with a pained look on her face. She wraps her arms around me tightly, rocking us back and forth a couple times before she lets go. I give her a ¡®what can you do?¡¯ look and turn back toward the chest. Stepping over to it, I notice how nothing has changed since I last saw it.


    Ria steps up beside me and opens her mouth to say something but before any words form, a heavy sensation drops through my mind, as if I¡¯d been swimming for a while and finally placed my weight on solid ground. I blink a couple times and shake my head lightly, pressing a hand to my temple as I glance at Ria, wondering if she felt it too, when I realize the sedation spell must have been lifted off of me. Anxiety crawls over my skin, sending little prickly spiders skittering in every direction as I am momentarily overcome with a sense of dread at being trapped in my tumultuous subconscious mind. Asteria must notice a look on my face or sense the change in me because she grabs my hand firmly, looking me in the eyes. ¡°Selene, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, I promise. This is our goal here,¡± she points a manicured finger at the chest, ¡°not that,¡± she waves at the whooshing of the ocean behind me.


    I nod my head, controlling my trepidation and breathing it out slowly. ¡°Okay, just do it. I don¡¯t want to be in here any longer than necessary,¡± I shake out my hands and turn to face the chest once more.


    Asteria gives me a long look, then nods her head once in agreement and lets my hand go as she fully faces the chest. She had told me how this spell requires precision and a lot of energy to execute properly while we were waiting for our mother to return from preparing for the stasis. I take a step away from her to give her some space and look around the clearing, trying to distract myself from the crashing waves on the other side of the jungle forest.


    Ria places her palms against the chest and begins lowly chanting a spell, her fingers splayed wide and pressing firmly against the metal as she imbues her magic. She pulls her hands away and straightens, her brow furrowing in confusion when nothing happens. I watch as she repeats the process, again getting the same results. Ria presses her fingers to her mouth, staring at the chest with narrowed eyes, concentrating on her thoughts when I hear leaves rustling nearby.


    Glancing behind Ria, I find some of the large ferns swaying back and forth rhythmically, the movement catching my attention as she chants again louder this time, more forcefully projecting her voice and slamming her hands against the chest. It¡¯s at this moment that I watch as dark water laps over the jungle floor, creeping closer and closer toward us with every ebb and flow, the whooshing sound of the ocean growing louder and louder with it.


    ¡°Um, Ria¡­¡± I murmur, anxiety making my voice thin as my gaze remains fixed on the rising waters.


    ¡°Hold on, Selene, I can¡¯t understand why the spell isn¡¯t working. I¡¯m reciting it just as she told me to, exact incantations and everything,¡± she mumbles, stepping around the chest to look at it from another side.


    I swallow thickly, raising my hand to point at the encroaching ocean, now spilling into the calm pool at the base of the waterfall as the jungle plants are swallowed by its murky depths. ¡°Asteria, I don¡¯t think we have any time left,¡± my tone of voice must finally catch her attention as she glances at me worriedly and follows my line of sight.


    ¡°Shit! Shit shit shit!¡± she yells, whirling around and slashes a hand in an arc, shouting, ¡°auferet!¡±


    The water pulls back a small distance for a moment before surging forward, small waves crashing over my feet and sending me careening forward. I let out a yelp of surprise and reach out toward Asteria, our hands just missing each other as I hit the ground and tumble into the cold frothy sea water. My hands scramble blindly for purchase and I grasp onto something solid and smooth, realizing I¡¯ve got a hold on the edge of the metal chest. It radiates silver light at my touch and Asteria¡¯s stricken face glows in the reflection, her eyes widening with realization.


    ¡°You have to touch the chest while I¡¯m doing the incantation!¡± she yells over the deafening sound of waves crashing eerily close.


    I open my mouth to agree when a large wave pummels me, filling my throat with icy water and tearing me away from the chest. My body flips end over end until it slams into the trunk of a palm tree and pain radiates along my spine at the contact. Fuck, she was right to tell me it would feel like reality, I mentally groan, trying not to lose control and freak the fuck out.


    I focus on what Kyran had taught me, how I should treat this place like a dream and envision what I want into existence. With that in mind, I tell myself I can breathe and I try, wincing against the iciness in my chest and am relieved to only feel air instead. Opening my eyes, I am surrounded by inky blackness and can¡¯t tell which way is the surface so I visualize Ria and the chest with a pocket of air surrounding her, keeping her safe from the water. Hoping it works, I push off the tree with my feet and swim in the direction I¡¯m completely guessing is where Asteria hopefully remains with the chest.


    A flash of green whizzes past me, followed quickly by two more, and I trail after them when I notice they are vines being pulled up and out of the water. My head breaks the surface to find Asteria wielding the vines like whips, lashing them toward the rising water and breaking its surface with her magic. Hand over hand I swim as fast as I can toward her, snagging the end of one vine and giving it a light pull to get her attention.


    ¡°Shit, Selene! Are you okay? Hold on tight!¡± she yells, tossing the other vine into the water and making a yanking motion with her hand.


    I¡¯m forcefully dragged toward her, the vine efficiently towing me quickly through the thrashing water and her cold hands latch onto my shoulders, hauling me onto the grass beside her feet. I scramble on my hands and knees to get away from the frigid sea, beyond grateful that my envisionment actually worked. Turning to look back at Ria, I watch as she motions her arms in great sweeping patterns, her body swaying rhythmically as she chants a spell and I notice the water surrounding us swirling into a hollow ring at her command.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Asteria! I¡¯m going to try to freeze the water so you can do your spell! It¡¯s the only chance we have!¡± I cry out over the din of the violent ocean waves that have swallowed up the little island entirely, leaving only this tiny patch of land with us and the chest left to destroy.


    The ring she created has crested into a sphere with us trapped inside the dome, shadowy figures taunt me from the other side of the water and I tear my gaze away to look into Ria¡¯s bright eyes. Her brow pinches in concern but she nods anyway, understanding we don¡¯t have another choice. I look up at the racing waters in the sphere and envision a thick wall of ice. My mind pulls any association I have with cold, solidity, walls, anything that can help me barricade us from the ocean of agony that seeks to devour me. I imagine forming a glass bubble, projecting all my previous thoughts into it as hard as I can and the rushing noise ceases around us.


    The frozen dome that surrounds us is rippled and glistens with the light emitting from me like millions of diamonds crushed to dust and sprinkled into my skin. Asteria gapes at the ice wall and drops her hands to her sides before snapping her gaze at the chest and rushing toward it. I reach out and slap my palms against the cold metal at the same time she does when an ominous crack sounds above us, a fissure fracturing the ice and sending shards raining down over us. The jagged pieces cut harshly into my cheeks and arms and I hiss against the pain as another resounding snap sends larger pieces flying.


    ¡°Asteria!¡± I scream in fear and she squeezes her eyes shut against the sight.


    She yells the incantation one last time, a vein in her neck straining with the effort as the glowing chest begins to vibrate. A tear streams down her cheek and more chunks of ice come crashing around us, water starting to pour over me in icy rivulets. At the last word of the spell, the chest explodes open, knocking us both onto our asses as glittering silver light pours endlessly from the burst top. The swirling beam fountains up and outward, the misty streams intertwined with inky black shadows billowing throughout the light as it coalesces into one thick ribbon dancing on the wind.


    I gasp at the sight as it rushes me, crashing into my chest and everything ignites in blinding white light around me. My body is electrified, every cell swelling with immense power as my mind flows over with images, sounds, places, people, beings, tastes, smells¡ª with everything. Memories fly by me like the blurred window of a car on a highway, too fast to identify any one thing, but enough of an idea to know what I¡¯m looking at. I can¡¯t breathe as it feels like my mind and body is being separated into thousands of pieces to be sanded, polished and put back together again. Euphoric laughter erupts from me as the last of the powerful light absorbs into my body and I find that I am floating high above the dark sea now.


    My joy is immediately snuffed out when I realize the little island and Asteria are nowhere in sight as I whirl around frantically, only finding the vast waters stretching into the distance. A sharp whistle catches my attention and I snap my gaze up to find Ria floating on her back above me with her hands cradled behind her head as she leisurely kicks her feet over a cloud. She grins widely at me and I laugh carelessly in my immediate relief, throwing my arms out wide and spinning in circles in the stars that manifest around us.


    I catch her hands as I swing past her and take her along with me in my flight of glee, finally, finally back to my whole self again. My gaze meets her bright lavender eyes and I picture the cage Luna has been trapped in, pushing my energy toward it and soft grass tickles the bottom of my feet a breath later. Ria¡¯s squeal of happiness pierces my ears a second later as she strangles me half to death in her excitement and I can¡¯t help but just laugh and hold on tightly.


    ¡°Holy fuck, that was intense!¡± she laughs once, gripping my shoulders and giving me a slight shake. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done if the spell didn¡¯t work, but damn that was a rush!¡± she grins toothily and lets me go.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯m really glad it did. I feel amazing,¡± I breathe, the wide smile never leaving my face.


    A chuff catches our attention and we turn to see Luna standing at the edge of her golden cage, one ear flattening while a paw stamps the ground in annoyance. Ria snorts before breaking out into a giggle fit and I join her, our adrenaline making us a bit giddy and I press my palm against the lock of Luna¡¯s cage. A flash of light stretches out in a band around the bars and the cage disintegrates, leaving only my wolf and the iridescent golden bond behind.


    Luna dramatically shakes out her coat and saunters over to me haughtily, making me laugh once more as I throw my arms around her neck and cry into her soft fur. So much time has passed with us separated and now that I finally understand what it is like to have her as a part of me, I never want us to be separated again. A gentle rumble rolls from her chest comfortingly and I know she feels the same way, prissy attitude be damned and I laugh through my tears at myself as I sense her inner eye roll. I take a few moments to collect myself before I release her, rising to my feet to wipe my cheeks dry.


    ¡°Hey, Luna, it¡¯s good to see you,¡± Ria smiles warmly and rubs her fluffy head.


    Mmm, she hums as a reply and primly sits on the grass.


    I grin widely at my wolf, feeling free and whole as I shout an excited cheer to nothing, the sound similar to a yelp of joy. Her eyes narrow before she throws her head back and howls, making Asteria laugh joyously and dance in a circle. After a miniature celebration, Ria talks with Luna about nonsensical things and I happily let them catch up, knowing we have all the time in the world for us to talk.


    Now that I have my memories back, I have full understanding of the position and power Luna and I hold. Not only are we the most powerful werewolf to exist, we are the fucking queen, and dear, sweet Caedes is about to suffer my wrath. He has caused unforgivable amounts of turmoil and death within my race, and I fully intend to make Caedes beg me for his life before his long-overdue death falls upon him at my hands.


    <hr>


    With the knowledge of how the stasis magic works, the runes on our skin are powered by our own magic with the aid of the moonlight and Hekate is mostly there just in case something goes wrong or to adjust things accordingly. The three of us take our time in conversation and relaxing, conjuring ridiculous things to laugh about and enjoy while being in this astral plane. I think about my relationship with Hekate and how for the past fifteen years with her¡ªthough technically it was over a century and a half¡ªshe was solely in the role of my mother and nothing else. My newest memories in life contradict what I now know to be the real truth, how Asteria¡¯s implanting a false past in my mind made me think I had been adopted as a teenager and alter how my time was perceived to pass by for only a few years rather than more than a hundred to accommodate for my supernatural growth. I understand fully where they found difficulty and I do not hold any grudge against them for it, knowing why I had agreed to be placed into stasis to save the werewolf race from potentially being wiped out. What perplexes me now is if I continue to call her mother, or like I always used to simply address her by her name.


    Though she had a part in my creation, technically the moon goddess Selene and the great wolf Fenrir are my¡­parents? Ugh, no, I shake my head at the thought and let it go, deciding I¡¯ll bring it up to her once we are back in the earth realm. Sighing, I sit up from my place in the grass, looking out over the cliff at the churning ocean water. The waves aren¡¯t undulating highly anymore, the water the image of any normal sea. The size of it, though, is what concerns me. Rising to my feet, I step over to the ledge and raise my arms out before me.


    Wind blows my hair around me wildly as it picks up with my intentions, the vast ocean water begins to swirl into a funnel and I conjure a large glass bottle between my outstretched hands. Mentally envisioning the sea water streaming into the bottle, a long ribbon of the icy dark liquid raises from the center of the whirlpool and guides itself to me. The ocean shrinks rapidly as the water flows into the glass until there isn¡¯t a drop left below. Squinting my eyes at the trapped torrent of water, I place a wooden pirate ship inside with a realistic thunderstorm added and cork the bottle closed.


    Turning around, I heft the bottle with a grin and Asteria laughs with her eyebrows raised, commenting on the ingenuity of my mind. I smile at the bottle, the once all-consuming power of it becoming something I can pick up off the shelf and interact with if I choose, or to just watch from a distance if that¡¯s all I can do. The harsh experiences my ¡®human¡¯ life gave me have become comparably minor when faced with the hundreds of years I¡¯ve lived previously. This does not negate the impact it had on me, however, the bottle of tempestuous water I hold in my hands is proof of that and I will have to break it open at some point to release it from me for good. At least for now it is easily manageable and that is all I could ask for.


    I push the bottle up into the air and watch it float toward the forest of giant trees and turn to face Asteria and Luna. ¡°Ready to get back? There¡¯s a lot to be done,¡± I say with a smirk, reaching out to take my sister¡¯s hand and rest my other on Luna¡¯s head.


    ¡°I am if you are,¡± Ria responds with a grin and I nod my agreement.


    She lifts her free hand to swirl it through the air around us, whispering, ¡°Tempus est ut evigilet¡± and my body tingles all over before my vision fades to black.


    <hr>


    I flutter open my eyes as cool air fills my lungs and I sit up groggily, rubbing my face. Asteria stretches her arms over her head as she sits up beside me, looking as disheveled as I feel and I grin at her, giving her a quick hug before getting to my feet. The crystal circle surrounding us has gone dormant, returning back to its original state and my eyes seek out Hekate. She is standing a short distance away, her arms clasped behind her back as she stares up at the full moon high overhead. Her head turns toward us as we step over the circle and Ria begins to collect the crystals.


    ¡°Selene, how did it go? How do you feel? Are you alright, were you harmed?¡± her hands flutter in the air around me as her words rush from her and I laugh, pulling her in for a hug.


    ¡°Hekate, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really well, actually. It wasn¡¯t easy, but we were successful,¡± I pull back and give her a wide smile which she returns in earnest.


    ¡°That is wonderful news!¡± she quickly hugs me before pushing my shoulders back, her thin eyebrows pinched in concern. ¡°What of Luna? Is she finally here with us again?¡±


    Yes, mom, I¡¯m home, Luna¡¯s light voice chimes sarcastically with a humorous tone and we all laugh out loud from it.


    Hekate¡¯s eyes are crinkled with happiness as she says aloud, ¡°Luna, old friend, I am overjoyed for you to finally awaken. Let us replenish our energies and then we must see you run free,¡± as she looks deeply into my eyes.


    I would like nothing more than to oblige, however there is something Selene must do first before I will shift, Luna declares, her tone quieting.


    Hekate and Ria both glance at me and my smile falters as apprehension tightens my chest and I slowly nod my head, knowing what Luna means. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s right, though I am starving right now. If we¡¯re done here, let¡¯s have dinner together first before I must go,¡± I look between the two of them as they nod carefully. ¡°Great, see you there!¡± I chirp before drawing on my long unused power and give them a wink as I shroud myself in darkness, shadow-walking home.

 Chapter 50: Crescendo pt. 1

    Selene


    I manifest in my room and immediately turn on my shower, shucking off my clothes and run a brush through my tangled hair before taking a much-needed long wash. Wrapped in a fluffy white bathrobe, I cross my room to the door and pause for a moment. After everything that has taken place, I want nothing more than to collapse into my bed right now and bury myself in the blankets, but Luna was right, there is something I have to do, and sooner would be better than later.


    Making my way down the stairs, I smell the hearty aroma of dinner cooking and I slide on my slippers into the kitchen to find Hekate and Ria arguing over which herbs to use in the potatoes. I smile warmly at them, feeling a thousand times better now that I¡¯ve gotten myself back and I plop into a stool at the island. Snagging a warm roll, I tear off a bite and comment offhandedly, ¡°You know, you could just separate it into two bowls and season them both how you¡¯d prefer. I¡¯ll take my share from Hekate¡¯s, though,¡± I add with a smirk and Ria throws a dish towel at me.


    ¡°Fine, whatever, just finish the damn potatoes,¡± she grumbles as she pushes the boiling pot across the stove and leans against the counter.


    Our gazes meet and we both crack a smile as Hekate shakes her head, waving her hand over the pot and the water evaporates from it, leaving perfectly mashed potatoes inside. She gestures toward her herb shelves and dried seasonings float into the pot as she takes butter and cream out of the fridge to add to it. Asteria hands her a large bowl to scoop the potatoes into and places it on the island, along with a roasted chicken and vegetables. We eat dinner together with the full moon peeking through our windows and nothing feels at odds within me as I can finally begin to relax.


    <hr>


    The three of us sit together for a little while, Hekate and Asteria catch up with Luna while my mind wanders toward Kyran as they talk and how I need to meet with him. My nerves start tensing as the night goes on and I excuse myself to my room to sort through my thoughts. Sitting at the edge of my bed, I finally pick up my phone and check the time, seeing that it is eleven-seventeen and I open my texts, tapping on my messages with Kyran.


    Guilt washes over me as I notice the texts from him a few days ago that I never responded to, asking me if I was okay and to let him know if I needed anything. His messages progressed with concern before the last one only said that he is sorry for what I¡¯m going through and that he will always be here for me. A tear drips down my nose and plops onto the screen, my apprehension making my chest tight. I hope he understands, I pray as I consider how exactly to go about what I need to say to him. Steeling myself before my anxiety gets the better of me, I wipe my phone clean before quickly tapping out my text and hitting send.


    Kyran, I¡¯m sorry for being so distant,


    things have been difficult for me this


    past week¡­I know you must be busy


    with the Convocation tonight, but if


    you have a free moment, I need to


    talk with you. You don¡¯t have to get


    me, I can travel on my own. Just let


    me know when you have time, I don¡¯t


    mind how late it is.


    I stare at the screen for a few moments debating if I should say anything more and decide to just wait for his reply, clicking off the screen and placing my phone onto my nightstand. Flopping onto my back with a sigh, I stare at the ceiling fan as it spins lazily above me when my phone vibrates twice and I fling myself over to grab it.


    I have the commencement ceremony


    in half an hour at midnight to perform.


    Right, of course. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to a Convocation, I think after I read his text.


    You can arrive at any time though


    His second text was sent immediately after the first and I chew on my lip as my nerves tense, knowing that I¡¯ll be talking with him soon.


    Okay, thank you. I¡¯ll let you


    know when I¡¯m there.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I drop my phone onto my bed when he doesn¡¯t respond and push to my feet, pulling the towel off my head and walk into my bathroom to get ready for the night. I methodically dry my hair and curl it at the ends, leaving it down to flow over my shoulders and around my waist. Frowning at the dark circles under my eyes, I turn to call out to my sister and gasp in surprise when I find she is standing in the doorway to my bathroom with a mischievous grin. She whispers something and taps her fingers to my cheekbones before flicking my nose with a wink and vanishing. I laugh at her antics and turn to face the mirror again to look at my reflection, finding my skin clear and bright, any trace of exhaustion completely wiped away.


    I may be an all-powerful werewolf queen, but my magic lies in defense and movement rather than elemental and glamorous like that of Asteria¡¯s. The thought of my powers has me narrowing my eyes as I glance over my shoulder at my vanity across my room and focus on my makeup bag sitting on a shelf. With a slight push of intention, the bag levitates and flies into the bathroom, coming to a gentle rest on the white countertop.


    Grinning into the mirror, I pull out some dusky eyeshadow, black liner, and mascara as I enhance my eyes, thinking about how dull life has been without my abilities. It has definitely been humbling, I¡¯ll admit that. I choose a soft, dusty pink color for my lips and leave the bathroom, deciding my skin looks fantastic thanks to Ria and head to my closet. I want to look commanding yet sexy and flip through my clothes, my mouth turning down at the side as nothing seems¡­right. My clothes here are more on the plain side, steering toward the direction of comfort over style and I¡¯m pulling out a simple black dress when a breeze brushes my hair from behind.


    Smiling before I even turn around, I place the dress back on the rail and glance over my shoulder toward my bed, finding a white outfit laid out for me. Leaping over, I hold up the hanger and hum my approval at the shimmery white silk of the clothing, my fingers brushing the fabric and admiring the choice Ria sent me. Peering down, I don¡¯t see any shoes and open my mouth to ask for some when a pair of silver strappy heels whump onto the bed and I laugh out loud.


    ¡°Thanks, Ria! I owe you one,¡± I call out to the house, a wide smile spreading on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take repayment in the form of a week¡¯s worth of red velvet and cream cheese cupcakes. You know what? Make it two!¡± her tinkling laugh distantly dances through the halls and I laugh as well, nodding my head.


    ¡°You got it,¡± I chuckle, carrying my new outfit over to my closet.


    Hanging the clothes up and dropping my robe, I slip into the fluid fabric, pulling the crop top over my arms, tying the wide band behind me and lacing the back of the high-waisted skirt tightly over my hips. Looking into the floor length mirror, I run my hands over the flowy skirt in awe. It has a high slit up my left thigh that cuts diagonally across my knees to my right shin, the white silk draping elegantly as it floats around me. My top has a sweetheart neckline and is a smooth, fitted panel over my torso, stopping just below my rib cage and leaving a couple inches of bare skin between the skirt. I adjust the thin, sheer capped sleeves, sliding them off my shoulders and push my hair behind me.


    Twirling over to my vanity, I pick out simple white gold drop earrings and slide a set of thin bangles over my wrists. I turn toward my bed and perch on the edge, sliding my feet into the heels and grasp the wispy long straps, crisscrossing them up my shins and tying them with neat bows at the back. The material along my feet is speckled in little gemstones that reflect light like stars as I step carefully over to my mirror one last time. Distant howls echo through my open balcony, marking the beginning of the Convocation and I smile a little as I look myself over.


    This is sure to make quite an impression, I muse as I twist to look at my back, adjusting the low v-cut of the bow holding my top together and turn to face myself one last time. My stomach dips with my apprehension and I press my hands to my middle as I inhale deeply, letting my breath out slowly. My fingers tremble slightly as I drop my hands, shaking them out while I cross my room and grab my phone, suddenly realizing I have nowhere to put it. I look up at my ceiling with a groan and a soft chuckle startles me from the doorway.


    ¡°Here,¡± Asteria says softly, holding out a small white purse lined with little crystals.


    ¡°Thank you, Ria, really. This is so beautiful,¡± I gesture my hand over my outfit as I take the purse from her, tucking my phone into it and finding some small necessities already inside. I look up and give her a warm smile which she returns before she moves her hands in a ¡®turn around¡¯ way. I silently obey her, slinging the long, thin strap over my shoulder as I turn my back to her.


    ¡°Final touches,¡± she says quietly as a gentle breeze ruffles over my hair. ¡°There, perfect. You needed to wear something equally as impressive as yourself and I just knew you wouldn¡¯t own anything remotely close to what tonight¡ªand tomorrow¡ª calls for,¡± she crosses in front of me with a sly smirk and I can¡¯t help but laugh.


    She takes my hand and pulls me in front of the mirror, my hair now more dramatically blown out with larger barrel curls throughout and¡­¡°is that glitter?¡± I ask incredulously, shaking my head to see if anything falls out.


    Ria laughs and shrugs, mumbling, ¡°Sure, let''s call it glitter,¡± she grins wickedly and I take a couple steps closer to the mirror.


    I lean over to get a better look at the shimmering in my hair, noticing something off about it and stand stark still, even holding my breath to ensure I don¡¯t move as I see the tiny flecks in my hair twinkling on its own, like stars. I gasp at the sight of actual starlight embedded in the strands of my platinum hair and whirl around at my sister. ¡°Asteria, how the hell did you do this?¡± I ask in amazement, a light laugh escaping me with an open smile.


    She just shrugs again, murmuring, ¡°Ehh, I had a lot of free time on my hands while you were in stasis and I made friends with a fun elf nearby. She showed me some cool tricks. Okay bye! Have a good night! Or a good week I should say,¡± she snickers, waggling her eyebrows at me and I swipe at her, my cheeks flushing and she vanishes before my fingers can grasp her hair.


    ¡°Ria! An elf? Where the fuck did you find an elf around here!¡± I yell out to her, knowing damn well she can hear me.


    Her laughter floats around me and her disembodied voice floats around my room, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll find out soon enough, now go,¡± her words echo before the ether swallows me up.


    My agitation is easily outweighed by my amusement and I laugh as I¡¯m deposited on the wide stone steps in front of Kyran¡¯s home, brushing back my windswept hair before hissing through my teeth at the sky, ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible, you know that?¡± and Asteria¡¯s laugh chases away with the wind. I roll my lips between my teeth nervously as the weight of this moment settles over me and pools deeply in my stomach.


    I take my phone out of my purse and type a text to Kyran, letting him know I¡¯m here. Checking the time, it¡¯s fifteen minutes past midnight and I hear a cacophony of cheers, yips and howls echo throughout the vast forests surrounding his home as the thrum of music beats rhythmically into the night sky. A nostalgic smile relaxes me a fraction at the noise and I imagine how he must¡¯ve looked at the head of the ceremony, raising the spirits of the thousands of unmated wolves around him with the hopes of finding their soulmates this week. I glance up at the full moon high overhead and close my eyes, taking a deep, calming breath as I wait for him.

 Chapter 51: Crescendo pt. 2

    Kyran


    The past few days have been fucking tough, trying to manage my duties here while my mind gets buried deeper in suffocating darkness as each hour passes has been nearly impossible. After Selene never responding to any of my messages and then walking away from me, I lost all hope of the chance of having a relationship with her. Fuck the mate bond, I would¡¯ve been completely content with just having her with me. A low rumble rattles in my chest from Valdr¡¯s growl at my thoughts and I wave him off, pushing myself warily out of my bed to take a shower.


    The commencement ceremony is tonight at midnight when the full moon is at its peak in the sky. I spent most of the daylight hours ensuring everyone had what they needed for the week-long celebration, begrudgingly walking through the bustling villages as thousands of high-spirited wolves roamed eagerly, mingling in the hopes they would find their soulmates. The whole purpose of the Convocation is centered around just that, unmated wolves bonding with their fated soulmate, as well as for the alphas to convene and make amends between packs. I could not find it within myself to take part in any of the celebrations these past few days, merely just playing my role as hosting alpha to the five other packs on my territory.


    Castian and Mira welcomed a healthy baby girl two days before, I had met with them once Eir informed me everything went well. I refused to hold her when Mira offered, mostly out of fear my carefully erected wall of ice would crumble in the face of the infant werewolf. They named her Eudora in honor of the gift of life the moon goddess blessed them with.


    Yesterday morning, alphas Marx and Luric of the Southwest and Midwest regions arrived with their packs, the latter of the two having met his mate within a few hours of being here. She is a sister to Felagi through his mate bond and he was glad to see her bonded with a fair male, especially with Luric being an alpha. Unlike Marx and Daine, he is a reserved man with a stoic demeanor. I¡¯ve never heard of any ugliness spoken about him in the three hundred years he¡¯s been an alpha. Luric took his position shortly before my father¡¯s demise and they had a positive standing with one another, a relationship that has continued with me to this day. We aren¡¯t friends but we don¡¯t hate each other, so at least there¡¯s no animosity between our packs.


    Marx, on the other hand, has a violent nature and has tendencies to act without thinking in tense situations. He¡¯s been the alpha of the Southwest region for over five hundred and fifty years, brutally laying waste to anyone who has the balls to challenge him for his position. My father wanted to take him out for political reasons, having a friend in the pack who¡¯s son ¡®would¡¯ve been a better fit for leadership and as an allied alpha on his side¡¯. He pitted me against Marx once, sending me out to provoke him into a fight with the intent to kill him and portraying it as the other wolf¡¯s doing to get him into power.


    It was a fairly even match between Marx and I, though his cockiness led to a few small mistakes that allowed me to eventually get my teeth around his neck and I would have followed through with his death without a second thought had that kid not begged me on his knees to let him live. Marx is only alive today because that wolf adamantly refused to take the place as alpha when he did not earn it himself, though he was too afraid to challenge Marx on his own. Seeing him yesterday was fun, his pissy glares at me throughout the afternoon hardly registering as I blatantly ignored his presence. He is damn well aware I could have claimed his place a long time ago, and I am fucking certain the result would be no different now.


    A couple hours ago around dusk, Daine arrived with the least amount of unmated wolves out of all the packs. It¡¯s no wonder since all they do is fuck and fight, and fight while fucking. His pack in the Pacific region is nearly lawless, they terrorize humans for sport and often infiltrate other packs around the country in their own search for mate bonds, resulting in many conflicts and straining the balance of powers between packs. A lot of his wolves end up dead before they reach three hundred years of age due to their reckless lifestyles, often getting overwhelmed with berserkers and having a lack of support from the other packs.


    I¡¯ve known Daine since we were pups, our fathers were friends in the early days of their lives until my father had to kill his mother from the disease. Daine was only a hundred years old at the time and lost his mother a little bit before I did. He turned hateful toward our family afterwards and killed his father while he slept out of spite for being weak by letting his mother get bitten instead of himself. He¡¯s been an arrogant asshole for as long as I¡¯ve known him and I intentionally greeted their arrival late to show my lack of respect for him as a man. I made him wait for me in the village square for an hour until my only acknowledgement of his presence was to walk past him in wolf form and piss on the ground in front of his feet.


    Valdr commended my greeting though he said I should¡¯ve pissed on his feet instead. Daine couldn¡¯t retaliate against me as being the hosting alpha for the Convocation, an act of violence against another alpha would equal a declaration of war during this week, and tensions are running high already because of it.


    As I step out of my shower, I grab a towel, swiping it over my body as my phone vibrates on the lone remaining bathroom countertop and I step over the debris still laying around the cracked tile floor. I haven¡¯t bothered to clean up the mess I made a few nights ago, figuring if I was to lose control again, it might as well be in here since shit has already gone to hell in this room. The only new addition to the destruction was my shower door last night. I couldn¡¯t contain my thoughts from overwhelming me in the shower and in my frustration, I smashed the door to pieces in an attempt to get the fucking awful feeling outside of my head.


    My shame is trying to creep up to the forefront of my mind about my lack of physical control but I honestly cannot prevent myself from seeking physical release with the mental agony the thought of losing Selene brings. I stuff it back down deep as I reach the sink and pick up my phone, tapping the screen to find a text from Selene.


    My heart constricts at the sight of her name and I lean my weight on a hand against the sink, staring at my phone for a moment before hesitantly tapping on her message.


    Kyran, I¡¯m sorry for being so distant,


    things have been difficult for me this


    past week¡­I know you must be busy


    with the Convocation tonight, but if


    you have a free moment, I need to


    talk with you. You don¡¯t have to get


    me, I can travel on my own. Just let


    me know when you have time, I don¡¯t


    mind how late it is.


    My stomach drops out as I read her text a second time, my heart kicking into a shallow racing beat as I realize what this means. I try tapping out a few different responses and erase them all, at a loss for what to say. Carrying my phone into my bedroom, I sit on the edge of my bed and rest my elbows on my knees as I stare at the screen. Realizing I have to say something, I tap out a short reply and hit send before I erase it.


    I have the commencement ceremony


    in half an hour at midnight to perform.


    My brow scrunches as a pang runs through me when I tap out another reply, backspacing on the last few words before sending it.


    You can arrive at any time though


    I want to tell her that I¡¯ll find her, I always will, but I don¡¯t want to sound pathetic so I leave it at that. I toss my phone onto my bed and it vibrates as it flies toward the mattress. My hand snaps out to catch it before it lands.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Okay, thank you. I¡¯ll let you


    know when I¡¯m there.


    I drop my phone and place my head into my hands as trepidation washes over me. The yawning pit in my gut fills with cement as my heart feels like it might splinter into pieces. Valdr grows restless within me, undoubtedly feeling as uneasy as I do and I grip my fingers in my hair tightly. I don¡¯t think I can do this, I mutter mentally as I shake my head. I swallow thickly against the tears that threaten to fall and take deep, shaky breaths to try and slow my pulse.


    Kyran? Kyrre¡¯s voice floats through my mind quietly.


    Yeah, I mindlink back flatly, not bothering to mask my dejection.


    The ceremony is supposed to begin in five minutes, where are you? her voice is pinched with concern and I ignore it.


    Shit, I¡¯ll be there in a minute, I sigh.


    Not realizing how much time just passed, I drag my hands down my face with a low growl and shove to my feet to stalk over toward my closet. I hurriedly pull on a pair of jeans and dark leather belt, grab a black dress shirt, rolling my sleeves to the elbows and buttoning it three-quarters closed as I shove it into my pants haphazardly before stepping into a pair of dark leather boots. I snag the towel off my bed and swipe it over my hair quickly as I wrench my door open and take the stairs three at a time.


    Darting through my empty house, I push out the front door and jog over toward the Great Hall in time to see Kyrre stepping through the side entrance toward me. Her smooth, rusty colored dress compliments her darker glamoured complexion and I would¡¯ve complimented her on it had she not scowled at me like a hag.


    ¡°Where the fuck were you? We have less than a minute!¡± she hisses under her breath, her fingers like iron daggers on my biceps as she loops her hand beneath my arm.


    I just grunt in response, not entirely caring about anything at the moment. My only focus is on keeping a grip on my sanity just so I can get through this fucking bullshit and leave to have some time alone before I willingly pulverize my heart to smithereens. I step robotically over the threshold and plaster a mild expression on my face, mentally preparing to put on a show. My teeth are clenched so firmly I¡¯m sure one is bound to crack as we approach the raised dais and I let Kyrre step up first to stand with Treyvar before I take my place at the front.


    Raising my gaze, I look out blindly over the sea of thousands of people sweeping through the Great Hall and out the enormous double doors that are opened to the fields beyond. Massive bonfire piles lie in wait to be consumed with flames, just like my soul tonight. Tearing my gaze away from the fields, I pretend to make eye contact with the many people closest to me in the crowd as I begin the fake as fuck speech.


    ¡°Tonight commences the twenty-fifth Convocation that I have hosted as the Alpha of the Rocky Mountain Region pack,¡± cheers erupt throughout the crowd and I fake a grin in response as I continue, ¡°I am honored once more to ask our moon goddess to bless us with the gift of our soulmates,¡± I fight back a grimace as I refuse to use her name and raise my arms out widely, tipping my head back toward the sky as I raise my voice. ¡°Let our cups never run dry and keep our bellies full as we fill this week with bonds, joy, endless feasts, and celebration!¡±


    A raucous cheering erupts and I lower my gaze back to the riled up crowd to finish my bullshit performance. ¡°Set aside the invisible barriers and give way to divine fate, let her light guide you, may you find your mate!¡± I throw my head back and howl wildly at the full moon, streams of my pain and torment filling my voice as everyone screams and follows with their own echoing cries. Lowering my head, I don¡¯t bother to watch as the crowd buzzes with excitement, people moving outside hastily in their enthusiasm to begin celebrating and I turn to step off the dais.


    My intentions are to go back to my room but Kyrre snatches my arm and drags me out around the building toward the fields flooded with wolves. I don¡¯t want to hurt her feelings, so I swallow down my misery and trudge along next to her chipper steps. The field is aglow as the bonfires ignite, sending embers swirling up to dance with the stars and the hundreds of streaming lights flicker as music blares to life around us. People pass by endlessly, often gliding their hands out to graze people as they go in an attempt to feel a connection. I instinctively flinch away anytime a body steps too close to me, grateful for my size as an alpha to stand above most everyone here as it gives me a sort of bubble that most people respect.


    Kyrre brings us to a stop near a bonfire and Trey appears holding a few beer bottles, handing one to the both of us with a wide grin. He claims loudly over the din that this year is his year, he¡¯s sure he can feel it and Kyrre gives me a sidelong look as she takes a swig and rolls her eyes. He says this every Convocation. I pop off the cap and drink absently, my eyes unfocused on the large dancing flames before me. I can hear Daine and Marx¡¯s voices nearby and I slide my gaze toward them, not wanting them anywhere near my sister and sneer at the cocky looks on both of their faces.


    They stand surrounded by a drove of women who reach out to pet them and writhe around to the music as the alphas behave like they¡¯re the goddess¡¯ gift to earth. Daine¡¯s shit brown gaze meets mine over the fire and I glare back at him unblinkingly, not holding back any of my disdain for him. He holds my gaze for a few breaths until a woman steps in front of me, blocking my view of him as she says something I don¡¯t care to hear. I look over her shoulder at him and find that he¡¯s turned away, pretending to pay attention to someone else and I huff a dry laugh with a shake of my head.


    ¡°So, what do you think? Wanna give it a try?¡± the female before me asks in a whiny voice and I silently turn away from her without even looking at her.


    I don¡¯t want to fucking be here, I grumble as I stare down at my full beer bottle. I notice Kyrre leaning around me to speak with someone and I turn my face a bit, glancing over my shoulder. My gaze catches a pair of young females¡¯ eyes and they yelp as they turn tail and dart away into the crowd. I swipe a hand over my face when Kyrre gives me a sympathetic look as she turns back to talk with her friends. I¡¯m about to tell her I¡¯m needed somewhere when a clammy hand grips my forearm and I whip my head around to find the female from before who apparently can¡¯t take no for an answer.


    Pissed that she disrespected me by touching an alpha without permission, I wrench my arm away from her forcefully, sending her careening back a couple steps. A deep snarl rips from my throat at the contact as Valdr hovers near the surface and snaps my teeth in her direction. Her pinched face fills with terror and she stumbles back a few steps before running away past the other alphas. Daine glances over, following her trail and his eyes meet mine again, narrowing with a smirk as he lifts his beer bottle toward me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kyran? Ya¡¯ get rejected by your mate?¡± he tauntingly calls out to me, his obnoxious laugh carrying over the noise and Marx joins him, clinking their bottles together.


    I react without thought, hurling my full bottle straight into his dickhead face and it smashes into pieces on contact, soaking him in beer. He lets out a roar as Marx¡¯s gaze latches onto me and I bare my teeth at him in challenge. Fucking try me, I dare you, I mindlink him directly and I sense his tension as clearly as I can see it straining over his body.


    People cry out in cheers at the sound of the breaking glass, the violence nothing out of the ordinary on a night like tonight. With the energies running high, people get testy competing to find their mates¡ªespecially the males¡ªand fights break out often throughout the week. It¡¯s almost expected.


    I continue to stare Marx down, my heated gaze unwavering and the look on my face must display how vicious I feel because the fucker drops his gaze and turns to his group as if nothing happened. Coward, I mentally call out to him and I watch as his shoulders raise tightly, though he doesn¡¯t turn back around. I could¡¯ve said these things out loud for everyone to hear, but I couldn¡¯t give less a fuck what other people thought. Both he and I know who he really is, someone who preys on the weak to make himself more powerful. A reason why I will never respect a leader like him, and his asshat of a friend.


    Daine is still seething, undoubtedly wanting to start a scene as I glance back over at him. I just narrow my eyes at him and cross my arms, silently daring him to do something about it. With the way I feel right now, I¡¯d gladly go to war with his pack if it meant wiping out the filth that disgraces our race. Valdr growls in approval as Daine averts his gaze, clenching his jaw and throwing his bottle into the fire. I turn around to find Kyrre staring open mouthed at me, gesturing wordlessly in a ¡®what the fuck¡¯ manner. I just shrug a shoulder at her and Trey bursts out laughing, clutching his belly with one hand as our sister throws her hands up with a growl. My mouth tugs at the corner in a tiny smirk when my phone buzzes in my pocket.


    I nearly fumble my phone in my haste to pull it out, reading a text from Selene saying she¡¯s outside my house and I take off without a word, stuffing it back in my jeans as I run. It¡¯s difficult to maneuver through the throng of people, wincing as I accidentally knock over a few as I go and once I push free of the crowd, I break into a sprint. I have no idea what I¡¯ll say to her when I see her and all I can think about is trying not to beg her to stay. In my mind, I prepare for the worst and tell myself that no matter what, I¡¯ll always be here for her, to be someone to care for her unconditionally and to always have her back because it¡¯s what she deserves. I vow to accept whatever it is she says without lashing out, knowing that she¡¯s coming from a place to better herself and not to hurt me intentionally. When she goes to leave, I¡¯ll place my heart with her because I know it belongs nowhere else.


    Crossing the field in seconds, I dart through the trees of the forest near the Great Hall and come up to the back of my house, my boots sliding along the grass as I round the corner and stop dead in my tracks. Selene stands there, gazing up at the sky in a silky dress that flows around her like water. She looks like pure moonlight poured from the heavens as her gorgeous face lowers and her stunning eyes meet mine, piercing straight through my ice wall and directly into my soul. She is breathtakingly beautiful, I choke up as my chest constricts like a vice at the sight of her.


    Selene gives me a soft smile as she turns toward me, knitting her fingers in front of her as she chews on her bottom lip. I want to reach out and smooth my thumb over it, to wrap her in my arms and never let go. Instead, I just stand there, helplessly waiting to watch my life disappear.

 Chapter 52: Crescendo pt. 3

    Selene


    I grow anxious while waiting for Kyran, he read my text but didn¡¯t respond and I assumed he must be caught up in managing the Convocation. My thoughts tumble over themselves as my nerves get the better of me and I watch the stars as I resolve myself. After everything that has happened, after learning Kyran¡¯s truth, I know what I must do now. I feel apprehensive and contemplate how I want to go about this with him, the words never quite fully forming clearly in my mind.


    Kyran appears suddenly around the corner of his house, coming to a racing stop a couple feet beside me and I pull my gaze away from the sky to look into his eyes. Wringing my hands in front of me, I give him a small smile as I worriedly chew on my lip. His handsome face is cast toward the ground as he looks at me with his bright amber gaze. There¡¯s tension in his eyes and I take a small step toward him before I reach up and nervously tuck my hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I say quietly, unsure of the steadiness in my voice.


    ¡°Hey, sweetheart,¡± he whispers in response and my stomach flops a little.


    Composing myself, I stand a little straighter and pull my shoulders back before asking, ¡°Would you mind going for a walk?¡±


    He nods his head then immediately shakes it and winces a little, scrunching the left side of his face and his scar jumps with the movement. I want to reach out and brush it with my fingers in comfort for him when he runs a hand through his messy hair then slides it down his scruffy face with a sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, come this way,¡± he says quietly, gesturing back the way he came.


    We walk silently around his house toward the garden at the back and follow a dirt path that leads into the woods. We quietly wander along, passing by a few random strangers who are giddy as they run, disappearing like wisps into the night and I smile at their path as they go. Out in the distance beyond the trees, I can see large bonfires illuminating the fields packed with people as they talk, laugh, and dance the night away. Glancing sidelong at Kyran, I notice his tightly clamped jaw and stiff body as he walks, wondering what could have happened for him to be so tense.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    I lightly clear my throat and grab his attention, ¡°I got my memories back,¡± I say lightly with a small smile and his head whips around to look at me with surprise.


    We¡¯ve come to a stop in a small clearing, the noise of the celebrations a faint hum in the distance and I wait for him to say something. When he doesn¡¯t, I add ¡°I¡¯ve reunited with Luna as well.¡±


    He lets out a held breath and smiles at me. ¡°I am truly happy for you, Selene. This is good to hear. I hope you weren¡¯t hurt in the process; how did it go?¡± his voice grows sharper as he speaks and the tension in my chest eases a bit in his presence.


    ¡°Well, it started out alright, Asteria was with me, of course. It got a bit¡­stressful, I¡¯ll admit, but we managed to make it work,¡± I say with a scrunched nose and a little smile.


    His brows pull up at that and a faint smile appears on his lips before disappearing just as quickly. He glances down toward the ground for a moment and shuffles his foot over the dirt and asks, ¡°How did it feel finally letting Luna run free for the first time again?¡± and glances up at me under his long lashes.


    ¡°I, ah, haven¡¯t shifted yet. I wanted to wait until after, to come and speak with you first,¡± I clear my suddenly thick throat before continuing and let out a breath. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know where to start,¡± I mumble.


    Kyran backs up a step while still staring at the ground and I take a deep breath in an attempt to slow my racing heart. It doesn¡¯t work at all, so I take another one. My arms begin to tingle with my apprehension and my throat dries up uncomfortably when I try to speak. Swallowing thickly, I try once more to breathe before getting his attention.


    ¡°Kyran?¡± I say quietly, waiting for his eyes to meet mine again. Biting my lip, I stammer, ¡°K-Kyran, I¡ª¡± shit, I didn¡¯t think I would be this nervous, I let out a heavy breath before trying again. ¡°I¡­reject¡­¡± My heart beats so hard I¡¯m afraid it will burst. Breathe, deep and slow. You can do this, it will be alright, I reassure myself as my stomach pitches sickeningly.

 Chapter 53: Shatter

    Kyran


    My breath catches in my throat, strangling me as my heart thumps painfully and constricts my chest in a vice. I fear I might pass out. No. No. No no no. This¡­this can''t be real. She¡­why? I¡­I can¡¯t lose her. I can¡¯t, I think desperately as my mind spirals in despair.


    Devastation gouges out a gaping pit in my stomach as I frantically search her face, seeing her nervously standing there with her eyes closed and inhaling slowly. I stagger back a step, my body betraying me as I involuntarily reach out toward her and I wrench my hand to my side. My fist clenches into stone, feeling the sharp sting as heat trickles down my palm and through my knuckles. The pain focuses me for a moment and I grit my teeth, steeling myself to endure the absolute worst agony I could ever imagine. Losing Selene is the one thing that could break me, I knew that from the moment we first touched. She is an angel I never deserved, I would cherish her always and will forever be there for her in any way she needs, even if it kills me.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Severely gritting my teeth until one sharply cracks under the pressure, I begin to lose control. Hot tears spill from my eyes and I don¡¯t fight it, I let them flow freely as I burn alive in silence. At first, I couldn¡¯t believe she would be my soul mate, it seemed impossible for my darkness to be bonded with her light. I did hold a small seedling of hope, though, planted deep within me which she nurtured with every smile, every laugh, every touch of her soft, gentle skin. Kissing her had bloomed that seedling into a bright, stunning flower when she didn¡¯t shove me away. I love her, with my entire soul, with every fiber of my being. I love her unconditionally. I always will.


    Swallowing thickly, I don my mask. It is a well-versed skill I mastered promptly in life, one of which I¡¯d never intended to use with her. Arduously straining my face, I put up a facade of calmness though the roiling storm wreaks havoc just beneath its surface. She releases her held exhale. I can¡¯t breathe. Her beautiful eyes are glistening ice as they open and when her gaze meets mine, a searing pain of finality stabs through my heart. I collapse to my knees as the wave of despair crashes, crumbling my fortitude in one fell swoop. With my hands clawing into the ground before me, I cannot hold back the small sob ripping from my chest. I am shattering into millions of irreparable pieces at her feet.

 Chapter 54: Love

    Selene


    My heart is a hummingbird ready to burst from its cage and fly free. After a measured count, I let go of my hold and my breath flows out slowly, taking all the anxious nerves with it. Resolved, I gaze at the worn ground beneath my feet for a fleeting beat of my spasmodic heart. Flicking my eyes to his, I¡¯m startled to find them brighter than I have ever seen.


    Pools of molten amber burn like sunlight, halting my racing thoughts, my breath, my everything, holding me captive in this single moment in time. Just as my lips part to speak, Kyran collapses to the ground before me and my body jolts with surprise from the sudden movement. What the¡ªis he okay? What¡¯s wrong? Uncertain what I should do, my brow knits and I press my fingers to my mouth as I inhale sharply.


    ¡°Ky? Are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Selene,¡± he rasps, haggard and muffled.


    I can¡¯t see his face as he¡¯s bowed into the ground but his voice freezes me solid. He sounds agonized, my name a knife slicing through him and cleaving straight into my heart. Kyran, no. No no no. I¡¯ve caused him immense pain, I abruptly realize as tears well in my eyes and blur the sight of him hunched broken on the ground.


    ¡°Kyran,¡± I croak through a sob as I reach a hand out toward him.


    He lifts his head heavily with tears falling like rain, his beautiful face twisted in anguish and ever so gently takes my outstretched hand in his. With the faintest pressure, Kyran draws me closer and I stagger forward, my legs about to buckle with grief. He reaches up with his other hand while rising to his knees, pulling my hand farther and releases it to wrap his arms around my waist and legs. I twine my fingers in his hair as he presses his head against my belly, holding me tightly and curling his fingers into my clothes. Tremors vibrate from him and I can both see and feel his muscles rippling throughout his body. He¡¯s fighting himself from shifting, I realize morosely and I curl myself over him, wrapping my arms around his head and shoulders.


    ¡°Kyran,¡± I softly speak in his ear, turning away for a moment to sniffle and wipe a tear.


    ¡°I will let go, I promise,¡± he murmurs, his voice thick and coarse. ¡°This is the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever had to do, I don¡¯t want¡ªI can¡¯t lose you,¡± he whispers hoarsely on a breath as he squeezes me closer.


    His words detonate inside me, my gut roils with sudden nausea as I harshly register why he is distraught. I didn¡¯t get to say what I intended the right way and I¡¯ve hurt him, so deeply, something I would¡¯ve never done intentionally. My legs give out on me as my body cannot physically hold the turmoil rolling through me. I am grateful for Kyran¡¯s strength around me when I barely drop an inch and my hands scrabble over his head, blindly searching through my tears for his face. The rough prickle of his jaw grazes my palms and I latch on, blinking fiercely to clear my sight and my gaze meets his broken one. I stroke my thumbs lightly over his burning eyes, wiping away fresh tears as I push forward with my feet, forcing Kyran to sit on the ground. Without letting go of each other, I lower myself onto his lap and wrap my legs around his waist.


    His brow pinches while his gaze never leaves mine, silent confusion replacing his distress and I offer him a watery smile. Swallowing thickly, I breathe slow and deep as my racing heart threatens to suffocate me completely.


    ¡°Kyran, I am so sorry,¡± I give a slight shake of my head and bite my lip. ¡°I was beyond nervous coming here and I needed to calm myself to speak properly with you, to be able to tell you how I feel. I know¡ªI can feel how much I¡¯ve hurt you, and it¡¯s not what you think,¡± I murmur soothingly, rubbing small circles at the nape of his neck with my fingers.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Ky, what I was trying to say. Though your reaction more than shows me just how much you truly feel for me, I knew a while ago. Little by little I could feel it, I didn¡¯t want to believe it at first because trust isn¡¯t something I can give easily, but with you, I could give you all of me without fear. I found myself relaxing in your presence, you bring me peace like I could never have imagined, and with you I am safe, in all ways possible. That alone I never thought I¡¯d find,¡± I whisper as I slide my hands to cup his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t walk before me, paving my path. You don¡¯t walk behind me, following my lead. You don¡¯t hold me down from below or pull me up for support. You stand beside me, an ever-present strength to catch me when I fall, to take my hand when I need courage, to hold me when I need solace, and most importantly to just let me be me, as I am. You¡¯ve become my best friend, Kyran, and I truly cannot imagine living the rest of my life without you beside me,¡± my voice catches as emotion threatens to overwhelm me.


    Swallowing again, I take a measured breath and smile warmly. One of his hands releases my waist and his warm palm smooths my hair away from my face, his thumb trailing delicately over my brow and down my wet cheek. He returns my smile gingerly, his brow still locked in a deep furrow as he listens to me speak.


    With another breath, I continue my quiet declaration, ¡°Kyran, I reject any other who is not you. I could not ask for a better man to be my soulmate and am forever grateful for him to be you. I trust you with not only my heart, but also my soul. I will hold your heart with the utmost care, protection, and devotion. I am eager for our life together, excited for the journeys we will experience and dream of the family we will one day share,¡± I grin at the flash in his wet eyes.


    ¡°I know you and I both have things that need work, but with each other¡¯s help we can heal, grow, and flourish together,¡± I grip his face tighter as fresh tears pour from both our eyes. ¡°I accept you, Kyran, now and forever, I accept you as my mate. I love you, Ky, always. Don¡¯t ever forget that,¡± I whisper, leaning forward to press my forehead to his with the tips of our nose brushing lightly.


    We stay immobile for a few heartbeats, the weight of my words settling between us as we breathe together. Kyran¡¯s hands mimic mine, caressing my face with feather soft gentleness and he pulls himself back to gaze deeply into my eyes. His warm breath puffs around me from a hollow laugh of disbelief, his eyes close and open gradually, as if he can¡¯t quite process what I have said. Blinking once, twice, his eyebrows pull together and up as a toothy grin grows on another breathy laugh. I can¡¯t help but chuckle, my tears still falling away and I nod my head in encouragement.


    The moment I kiss his forehead, Kyran wraps me in his arms once more and launches to his feet with my legs still tightly wound around him. His laughter bubbles out, flying through the night air as we spin wildly and his palpable joy fills me with glee. I join him, throwing my head back and release my elation, feeling entirely free.


    He winds us to a stop with a heaving chest and I lift my head to be met with the brightest smile I have ever seen. Holding me one handed, he brushes his fingers over my forehead and through my hair to clasp my head and neck tenderly. I trail my fingers along the top of his spine, a warm smile melting on my face as I raise my eyes to his and he grins widely back at me again.


    ¡°Selene,¡± he breathes, affectionately resting his forehead on mine once more, ¡°I¡­you¡­that,¡± his breath whooshes out of him and I press my fingers to his lips.


    ¡°Shh, I know. I know,¡± I whisper, nodding slightly. ¡°I truly did not mean for you to think I was denying you, Ky. I am so, so sorry.¡±


    He shakes his head, our noses rubbing gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t want you to apologize. It¡¯s just that,¡± he lets out a heavy sigh, ¡°the thought of you leaving nearly severed me. I even thought I¡¯d let you go, too, though that almost killed me to even consider it,¡± he murmurs, closing his eyes.


    ¡°I will never leave you, Kyran. Not willingly, at least. I¡¯d rather die than be apart from you in that way. You don¡¯t have to fear that,¡± I assure him, caressing his cheekbone lightly.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°I am yours, Selene, entirely yours. I¡¯ve known this for a while, wanted to tell you but I¡­I guess I was afraid of scaring you away,¡± he softly speaks as his hand slides up into my hair, holding me tightly against him. ¡°You chose me, you actually chose me,¡± his voice is distant, as if not entirely intending to speak aloud.


    I scoff lightly, ¡°Of cour¡ª¡±


    ¡°¨¦g elska tig, engillinn minn. ¨¦g hef alltaf gert. ¨¦g mun alltaf, sama hvae,¡± his husky voice murmurs quickly, his language sending a shiver down my spine and raising the hairs along my arms.


    ¡°Whatever you just said sounded really sexy,¡± I whisper on a laugh with heat flashing over my cheeks.


    His breath rushes out as his eyes widen a fraction when he repeats, ¡°I love you, my angel. I always have. I always will, no matter what,¡± and I can hear him swallow thickly as a stray tear drips from his eye.


    ¡°I¡ªmmph,¡± I sigh as his lips consume mine.


    Lightning races through every nerve in my body and I feel as if my skin will catch fire. Gasping at the sensation, I break our kiss and he mirrors me, clearly feeling the way I do. I drag my hands to the back of his head, gripping my fingers into his hair and eliciting a soft groan from his sinful mouth. His hands match mine, though one is in my hair and the other slides down my waist and cups my ass with a pleasurable squeeze. I meet his heated gaze and he cocks a brow at me, making me breathe a laugh before I crash my mouth to his once more.


    Kyran kisses me deeply without hesitation, taking my lead and carries me effortlessly through the trees until the sharp sting of bark bites delightfully into my back. A soft cry escapes me and he smiles against my mouth, a low rumble echoing from his chest. Nipping at his bottom lip, I pull it into my mouth and glide my tongue across slowly until he groans deeper and it¡¯s my turn to grin. Widening his stance, he slides me gently down the tree until my thighs meet his and he presses himself flush with my body. I release a heavy breath against his chest and lift my head to lick the spot at the hollow of his throat.


    Kyran tilts his head back, his rumbling louder now that I¡¯m close to his chest and fuck is it sexy. He pushes me firmly into the tree and I can feel his hardness rub me deliciously, dragging a moan from my throat as I dig my nails into his solid biceps before I tenderly bite the crook of his neck. He moans deeply with that and I lightly scratch down his arms and glide my tongue up the side of his neck.


    ¡°Fuck, angel,¡± he groans, his voice heavy in my ear as his hand massages the side of my ass.


    Kissing my way up his jaw, I reach his ear and purr, ¡°Mmm, I like that, ¡®angel¡¯. Say it again,¡± I quietly demand, pinching his lobe between my teeth.


    ¡°Tell me what else you like, angel,¡± his dark chuckle resonates in my ear as he pushes against me sensually and I moan breathily in his.


    Tilting my head back, I rest it against the tree and stroke my fingers gently down his chest, gliding them beneath his half-buttoned shirt while his hands continue to knead my ass. I lick my lips slowly, his eyes tracking my tongue intensely and I purse my mouth in a coy smile. Leaning forward, I ghost my lips over his and across his jaw, stopping once more at his ear to whisper, ¡°I¡¯d rather you find that out on your own,¡± and lick the soft spot behind it.


    His growl is loud this time as he snakes a hand up behind my neck, gripping me tenderly and pulls my face close to his. The sinful smirk playing on his lips makes me bite mine and I grin at the game we¡¯ve begun. Kyran glides his hand around my throat and across my jaw, delicately grasping my chin and kisses me softly. I melt around him, winding my arms around his neck and squeeze him against my body tightly as he passionately deepens our kiss. Cool air caresses my back as he pulls us away from the tree and lowers to his knees, sitting back on his heels.


    His kiss is consuming, stoking the roaring flames beneath my skin to an inferno and I feel dizzy with the headiness it brings. Releasing my hold on him, I relax my legs and fold them beside his, straddling his lap. His tongue glides across mine and I moan into his mouth, slowly grinding myself against him as he pushes me down with his hands gripping my waist. After a tantalizing few moments, Kyran pulls back, panting slightly with flushed cheeks and kisses my nose.


    ¡°How do you feel, Selene? I know that the bond is driving our desires out of control at the moment, I want to be sure that you are comfortable with this,¡± he speaks softly, his molten amber eyes searching mine. ¡°I completely understand if you¡¯d want to wait, I am more than happy to just be able to hold you like this. I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t stop kissing you, though. I just can¡¯t believe you accepted me.¡± He smiles with so much warmth that it radiates within me.


    His arms snake around my body, constricting my waist and shoulders affectionately as he envelopes me in a blissfully warm hug. I squeeze his neck just as hard and bury my face into his rounded shoulder, closing my eyes to bask in his comfort. Safe. He keeps me safe. The thought is answer enough and I nod my head silently against him, more than sure of what I want. I want him, in every way, and I want him now.


    ¡°I am sure, Kyran,¡± I murmur, pulling back to look him in the eyes. ¡°I trust you, wholly, and I want to bond with you mind, body, and soul. I want to show you how you make me feel and¡­it pleases me to please you,¡± I blush, smiling shyly without looking away.


    His eyes crinkle as he chuckles lightly, ¡°I feel the same way, though to be honest, I want to be the one doing the pleasing. Just this time,¡± he whispers softly, pressing a gentle kiss to my forehead. ¡°At any moment, you tell me to stop and I will without hesitation, okay? No questions asked, no explanation needed. Please promise me that,¡± he cups my face with one hand, his tone serious and his bright eyes burn into mine.


    Grateful tears spring forth anew as I breathe a laugh, slightly nodding my head. I am immensely appreciative of his care, of how thoughtful he is with me and how I feel. His attentiveness is something out of a storybook, something I¡¯ve only read and dreamed about and it is one of the things I love most about this man. My smile grows wide as I nod my head more assuredly.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper, my awe holding me captive.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispers back with a lopsided smile.


    Pulling my bottom lip between my teeth, I watch as he licks his and we both lean forward slowly. Just as our lips touch, raucous laughter bursts through the trees around us, startling us upright. Kyran¡¯s head turns over his shoulder, a dry laugh escaping him before he looks back at me and raises an eyebrow.


    Leaning in conspiratorially with his gaze averted, he murmurs, ¡°What do you say we find somewhere more private,¡± flicking his gaze to mine with a smirk.


    Squinting my eyes, I purse my lips and nod, our grins breaking out at the same time. He slides his hands under my arms and lifts me gently, shuffling out from beneath me to rise to his feet. Placing me on the ground, he discreetly adjusts himself before he offers me his hand and I take it with a smirk, his warmth flooding my arm immediately. Kyran laughs and takes off at a light jog, pulling me through the trees, rushing past the small group of people stumbling away from the celebration. Giggles escape me like a teenager sneaking out late, giddiness filling my veins with bubbles as we run through the dark woods. Fire light illuminates in pockets dotted around the trees, the numerous bonfires hosting hundreds of unmated men and women, dancing and laughing carelessly into the night.


    I catch my foot on something along the ground and stumble, thankful for Kyran¡¯s firm grip as I laugh and swing upward with his arm. Turning away from me and crouching low, he lets go of my hand and waves me behind him impatiently. ¡°C¡¯mon, get on,¡± he nods his head at an angle.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± I laugh incredulously.


    Shaking my head at his sidelong smirk, I climb onto his back, stringing my arms around his thick neck and lock my ankles over his waist. His warm palms stroke up and down the sides of my bare thighs, sending shivers skittering across my body. Hooking his elbows under my legs, he caresses the sensitive skin inside my knees and I squeeze his middle tightly in response. His deep chuckle echoes around us and I laugh with him, feeling almost drunk with joy. Kyran bounds forward, earning a squeak from me and I cling to him as he lithely weaves his way through the woods.


    Confident of his hold on me, I loosen my stranglehold around his neck to slide my hands down the open collar of his shirt and skate my fingers across the large expanse of his hard chest. His skin is hot beneath my palms as I press my fingertips into the firm muscles, savoring the way they bunch at my touch. I can feel the vibration roll from him when I drag my hands upward and across his collarbone, scraping my nails as I go. Without pause, I snuggle my face into his neck and kiss the place where it meets his shoulder, deciding to give a little nibble as well.


    Kyran¡¯s growl deepens as his hands clench tighter around my knees and I swear I felt his gait falter for a moment. Smiling, I tilt my head higher and lightly bite his neck a second time, turning his rumbling into a groan. Grazing my nose along his jaw, I press my lips to his ear and murmur, ¡°You¡¯re growling is sexy, it turns me on,¡± clacking my teeth sharply and I giggle.


    His ribs expand harshly as he takes a deep breath and sighs roughly, making me laugh again. Teasing Kyran is fun, especially when he¡¯s not in a position to do much about it, so I continue running my tongue along the shell of his ear and just behind his jaw. My fingers trace patterns along the base of his throat as I drag my teeth over his neck and just as I¡¯m about to bite down once more, I¡¯m torn away from his back.

 Chapter 55: Love pt. 2

    Selene


    A startled cry escapes my lips as I swing out into open air before my back hits something hard and my hands are wrenched above my head. Pinning me one handed, Kyran hikes my ass up and flattens himself against me once more, pressing his forehead to mine with a thunderous growl. Lava flows in my veins, pooling low and I bite my lip harshly, acutely aware of every inch our bodies touch. Using my feet, I pull him in closer and lock my legs around his waist once more.


    Kyran¡¯s eyes burn into me, his lush mouth parted as he breathes heavily. I must have been too distracted to realize we were already at his home, I assume, but I honestly couldn¡¯t care less at this moment where we are when all I can focus on is the intense heat radiating between us. A small whimper slips from me as I begin to ache deliciously and I watch as his pupils expand.


    ¡°I hope you enjoyed your play time, angel, because now it¡¯s my turn,¡± he rumbles lowly, pressing against me harder.


    I breathe a moan, my eyes falling half closed and bite my lip as I grin. He doesn¡¯t give me a chance to respond when his mouth crashes against mine, devouring me completely. He releases my hands and lightly smacks my ass, clamping onto it as he pulls me away from the wall while I rake my fingers through his hair. Tumbling through a door, he spins us around and closes it by pushing against me firmly. I groan into his mouth, our consuming kiss becoming a frenzied clash of lips, teeth, and tongue.


    Pressing my ass against the door, I nudge him backward to get him moving again. He laughs against my lips and complies, carrying me through his home and up the stairs. I¡¯m completely enthralled with him, his taste, his sunlit cedar scent, the feel of his skin as my hands roam freely and I could stay lost in him forever. Another door clicks open and the pungent aroma of the plants and flowers in his room blanket me, causing me to pull my mouth away from his for a moment. I take in the spectacular sight of his atrium at night, the clear starry sky through the glass is a beautiful backdrop and I breathe deeply.


    Kyran kicks his door shut behind him and hurries us through the bathroom. His sultry mouth finds the crook of my neck and I groan loudly, tilting my head to give him better access. His hands knead my ass as he devours my throat and I grip the back of his head tightly, pulling slightly at his hair. He softly growls against my skin before capturing my mouth once more and leans over to gently lay me on the bed. Rather than releasing my hold on him, I pull his body toward mine as he plants his arms on either side of my head. His body is massive, filling my entire vision with just his upper half. A foreign sense of security washes over me and I smile up at him warmly, meeting his heated gaze for a moment before I reach up to pull his face toward mine.


    Licking my swollen lips, I murmur, ¡°I don¡¯t want this night to ever end,¡± as I brush my fingers through his hair and kiss him softly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t gotta worry about that, sweetheart,¡± he chuckles lightly, ¡°but me neither. If I could, I¡¯d stay right here forever.¡±


    Kissing me tenderly, he winds his fingers through mine above my head and my heart feels it¡¯s about to burst with love for him. I lift my hips to push into his, feeling his hardness and I moan into his mouth at the sensation. Tugging my hands from his, I reach down and slide my fingers under the hem of his shirt and glide them up his firm back, forcing him to arch into me. Kyran¡¯s lips part with a groan and I push my hands higher, palms skimming over his taut muscles. His shirt bunches around his shoulders and he pulls away from me slightly, leaning back onto his knees. Reaching up to grasp the buttons, he tears the shirt in two and tosses it aside in one fluid motion.


    I hum my approval and immediately glide my hands down his bare chest, admiring his beautiful body. Every inch of him is thick, solid muscle, his palpable strength a sight to behold. I hardly notice the scars that pepper his tawny skin beneath his wide array of intricate tattoos, my hands gleefully roaming as much of him I can reach as possible. Kyran watches me as I explore him, his muscles tensing with every touch I press to his skin. The feel of him beneath my palms heightens my desire and I slide my hands up to his face to pull him back down.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± I whisper, gazing into his warm eyes.


    He shakes his head slightly, ¡°How can I be, when I¡¯m next to you?¡± he whispers back, brushing his lips across mine.


    My heart swells as I pull his head down firmly, crushing his mouth to mine and kiss him deeply. Pulling his mouth aside, Kyran trails kisses along my jaw and down my neck, causing a line of fire to burn straight to my core. At the base of my throat, I hold his head tightly against me, my breath growing heavy. He bites me lightly, mimicking me and I moan softly as tingles race downward. His kisses travel over my collarbone and I hear a small growl escape him as his weight lifts off me. Before I move, he slides his hands beneath me, lifting me as he undoes the tie of my top, his fingers brushing over my skin like electricity. Kyran slowly drags the dainty sleeves off my shoulders and I pull my arms free as he discards my blouse, rumbling his approval. He gently lays me down as one of his calloused hands softly glides down my sternum and he trails his fingers between my breasts. I watch his eyes as his fingers catch on the material of my white lacy bra and his gaze flicks to mine. Holding his stare, I cock my brow at him, earning a devious grin in return and my bra pulls against my back for a moment before it tears away.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to replace that,¡± I breathe with a smirk tugging at my mouth.


    Kyran chuckles lowly as I bite my lip, the cool air heightening the sensitivity on my bare flesh. Lowering himself slowly, his gaze catches mine as his tongue snakes out, circling my peaked nipple. My eyelids shudder as his hot mouth closes over my breast and I slide my fingers into his hair roughly. He sways over to my other breast and repeats his tantalizing kiss, caressing my sides softly with his palms. Lifting his head, Kyran replaces his mouth with his hands, the heat of him fueling my desire and I place my hands over his, kneading his fingers with my own.


    Wanting to take control, I press my hands against the bed, pushing myself up and Kyran automatically sits back on his heels in response. I rise to my knees, lightly running my hands over his shoulders and down his chest, splaying them on the solid expanse of his abdomen. He leans back onto his hands and closes his eyes, savoring my touch and I bend over to run my tongue along the center of his abs. His muscles flex beneath me and I grin, skating my fingertips downward as I go and I watch the goosebumps mark the trail of my hands. I can hear his heavy breath when I kiss along the line of his belt, my fingers pulling it free of its buckle and I feel his rough hand glide over mine. He adeptly loosens it one handed and I flick my eyes up to his for a moment as I unfasten his jeans.


    Intentionally taking my time, I watch him grow impatient and I purse my lips at him, lowering his zipper one inch at a time. Kyran¡¯s hand twitches toward me and I bat it away with a smirk, enjoying the game of teasing him. Something about such a powerful man at my mercy is intoxicatingly attractive and I hum my pleasure at the thought. Reaching the bottom of the zipper, I hook my fingers around the hem of his jeans and tug them downward while he lifts himself off the bed. Feeling bold, I snag his briefs on the way and shimmy his clothes down to his knees. My mouth parts as his thick length springs free and I glance up to see him watching me with a heated gaze.


    Kyran sits back and removes his pants, stretching his long legs out on either side of me and leans forward to kiss me softly. I give his bottom lip a bite as I grasp him in my hand, feeling the pulse of his pleasure at my touch. His rough hands cup my breasts gently and he rolls my nipples between his fingers, dragging a soft moan from me before I stroke him slowly. Leaning down, I run my tongue up the silky warm length of him, circling his tip and close my mouth around him lightly. I take him as far as I can, his breath catching when I reach my limit and I listen to his throaty groan while I pleasure him.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    His hands drift over me while I move and find their way into my hair, his fingers tightening in his grasp as he sucks in a breath. With a grunt, he gently pulls me off of him and exhales harshly. I smile coyly up at him and he ticks his jaw before grinning devilishly down at me in return. Faster than I can anticipate, his hands are under my arms and he tosses me onto my back, claiming my mouth with his. Kyran kisses me fervently, running his fingers down my sides and over my stomach, giving my hips a slight squeeze. I¡¯m weightless for a moment as he flips me onto my stomach, his fingers quickly unlacing my skirt in one breath and I giggle as I fly around again in the next. His rough palms slide down my legs as he drags my skirt off, the silky fabric caressing me as it goes. Pulling away, he kneels between my splayed legs for a moment and glides his hands from my shoulders over my breasts, along my abdomen and down my thighs, sending sparks in the wake of his fingers.


    Tracing the edge of my lace panties, he slides his hand flat down my core, his gentle touch leaving me begging for more. One of his fingers glides underneath the fabric on the next pass of his hand and I moan, my hips squirming for more pressure. Kyran¡¯s slight growl leaves his lips, the only warning I have before he tears my panties free and discards them to the floor without removing his gaze from my core. He slowly runs a finger up my slick folds and inhales sharply, his groan making me clench in anticipation.


    ¡°Fuck, Selene,¡± he murmurs, flicking his gaze to mine.


    I lift my hips in response and he accepts the invite, dragging another finger along my center to rub tantalizing circles on my clit. Sparks ignite from his touch and I moan huskily, reaching out to take him in my hand. He is slick with desire and I rub my hand against him firmly until he pulls away from me, leaning down to kiss the inside of each of my thighs. I thread my fingers into his hair and he glides his hot tongue through my folds as his hands spread my knees wide. I mewl in pleasure and his growl vibrates against me deliciously. Heat radiates throughout my core, spreading like waves over my body as I grind against his mouth while he devours me entirely.


    My breathing becomes ragged and I clench my fists in his hair as lightning strikes deep inside me, fracturing along my spine and down through my toes. I arch off the bed in ecstasy, his relentless mouth dragging my orgasm out longer than I ever thought possible. My hoarse voice echoes off the walls of his room and I swear I can see the stars through his ceiling above me. Kyran kisses my core once, twice, then pulls away, replacing his sinful mouth with his rough hand. The contrast jolts me and I groan deeply, writhing against his palm needfully. He slides two fingers inside me slowly and I clasp his neck, dragging him on top of me as he pushes them deep. Though his hand feels good, I need more and with a growl of my own, I pull him to the side, swinging my leg over him.


    Planting my hand on his chest, I straddle him and place myself over his hardness, grinding him slowly. I lean forward as my hips rhythmically slide back and forth, kissing him deeply. Kyran grazes his hands down my back and squeezes my ass, pressing my body down harder onto his and groans into my mouth. Breathing heavy, I press my cheek to his and whisper huskily in his ear, ¡°Out there, you may be alpha and rule these lands. But in here, you are at my mercy. You obey me within these walls,¡± I nip him and raise my head to gaze intensely at him.


    He swallows thickly, licking his lips and gives me a nod before murmuring, ¡°Of course, my Queen,¡± and cups my cheek tenderly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡±


    My heart thrums for him warmly and I smile lovingly at him, pressing my forehead to his. ¡°Good, now fuck me,¡± I demand softly on a breath.


    His eyes widen for a fraction of a second and he flips us over, his hands cradling my head as his legs spread mine wide. His mouth captures mine the same moment he pushes himself against my entrance and I sigh into him, relaxing completely around his body. Kyran takes his time, edging slowly and giving me a moment to adjust to his thick length as he slides fully inside me. I groan deeply, lifting my hips to meet his and grind against him greedily. Pressing our foreheads together, he gazes deep into my eyes as he pulls back and sinks himself firmly into me, over and over at a languid, tantalizing pace. My body rocks in time with his as we weave a beautiful song of love together.


    I graze my nails along his sweat slicked back, clutching onto him tightly as my body winds tighter, creeping close to the edge of ecstasy once more. His hands grip the back of my neck and pull at my hair as he kisses me passionately through my mewling cries. Pressure builds to a precipice deep within me, curling my toes as I dig my heels into his thighs and hold onto him with all that I have. Not once has he broken his sensual pace, his hips grinding me divinely and I wrap my arms around his shoulders in a vice.


    ¡°Kyran,¡± I breathe on a moan, pulling him into me.


    His eyes have never left mine, hypnotizing me as my body melts to his and his breath comes faster, growing heavier with each thrust. I groan his name again desperately and he pushes deeper, forcing my eyes to roll back as fireworks explode throughout my entire body. I dig my nails into his back as I shatter around him, hearing his roar of pleasure and breathy laughter escapes me as I transcend. Electricity rockets through my nerves, molten lava flows through each vein pulsating pure ecstasy through every fiber of my being. White light illuminates behind my eyelids and I feel Kyran¡¯s chest rumble over mine adoringly as he slows his movement within me. Our breaths heave in sync and I open my eyes, finding his smoldering ones inches from mine.


    Rubbing his nose with mine, he presses a gentle kiss to my lips and murmurs, ¡°I love you.¡±


    I kiss him back softly and whisper, ¡°I love you, Ky,¡± as I release my hold on him.


    My body is entirely spent and my limbs flop to the bed languidly as I sigh with a contented smile. Kyran rolls sideways, slipping out of me and I feel empty without him immediately. Turning onto my side, I snuggle into his chest, admiring his warmth as he slides his arms beneath my head and over my waist. Holding me tightly, I feel him press a kiss to the top of my head before resting his cheek there and sighing deeply. I absently trace a small scar on his chest with my fingertip and notice blood under my fingernail. Pulling back, I look up at him surprised and he glances down at me, furrowing his brow at my expression.


    ¡°Did I cut you?¡± I ask, alarmed, showing him my nails.


    He laughs, his whole body shaking and my face flushes before I push myself upward and yank on his shoulder. I find little rivulets of blood dotted across his upper back but no marks and glance at him once more, my eyebrows pinching together. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him and I feel a little bad about it, I intend to tell him before he cuts me off.


    ¡°Before you apologize, I¡¯m fine, fast healing, remember? And anyway, I liked it,¡± he intones suggestively, lifting an eyebrow. ¡°Though maybe next time, you could do it harder, and drag them down some, hmm?¡±


    My mouth pops open and pulls into a grin as I playfully push his shoulder. Kyran laughs again, his eyes crinkling slightly as he wraps his strong arms around me once more and I kiss his cheek. He turns his face and slides his mouth over mine, kissing me deeply. I twine my fingers into his hair and give a sharp tug at the back of his head and he smiles against my mouth. Hooking my leg over his waist, I pull his hips into mine forcefully and am delighted to feel his hardness rub against my core. His calloused hand slides over my side and down my thigh, grasping my knee and hitching my leg higher before effortlessly pushing himself deep inside me.


    I cry out with pleasure against his lips, pulling his hair tightly in my fist again and he growls his approval in return. Fuck, this is definitely going to be one long night, I muse, my body tingling with warm bliss.


    You got that right, sweetheart, his sensual voice drifts through my mind as we smile and I kiss him again, eager to learn his body and what pleases him most.

 Chapter 56: Intimacy pt. 1

    Kyran


    My fingers drift lazily drawing patterns over Selene¡¯s soft skin as she lies asleep on top of me. Her face is buried into my neck, and I stroke her hair absently as I stare up at the brightening skylight, watching as the stars slowly fade and breathe in her now musky jasmine scent. Before our bonding, she always smelled crisp like snowfall and sweet as a jasmine flower, and with my warm, earthy scent combined with hers, anyone will undeniably know she is my mate.


    The smile that hasn¡¯t left my face since last night pulls a bit wider at the thought and I tip my face down to place a soft kiss to the top of her head. Nothing could beat this feeling of having the world in my arms, I wonder as I wrap my arms around her and hold her snug against my body. She stirs a little, a soft sigh escaping her as she snuggles in closer to me and her short puffs of breath tickle my throat.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she whispers, sliding a hand along my shoulder and up my neck.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I groan as her fingers run through my hair, sending tingles over my body. ¡°Good morning, sweetheart,¡± I murmur, kissing her forehead.


    I trail more gentle kisses over her temple and down her cheek, drawing a sweet laugh from Selene and I smile against her supple skin. She groans as she stretches before rolling off me, plopping onto her back beside me and I immediately miss the contact with her. I shift over onto my shoulder, propping my head in my hand as I reach out and brush her silky hair away from her icy blue eyes. You¡¯re so beautiful, I say to her through our mindlink and she grins widely at me.


    I love hearing you in my mind, it feels like a warm hug from the inside, she giggles and her smile scrunches her nose a bit.


    I cup her cheek for a moment before gliding my fingers over her jaw and trace the curves of her luscious body, savoring every inch of her with both my hand and eyes. The image of her lying bare in my bed in the soft morning light will forever live in the forefront of my mind. She sighs at my touch and closes her eyes, a peaceful smile pulling at her tempting lips. Leaning over, I grasp her hip and pull her toward me before I claim her lush mouth with mine. She wraps her arms around my neck and buries her fingers into my hair just right at the base of my skull and low rumble rolls from deep within my chest at her touch.


    Selene smiles against my lips, lightly scraping her nails across my sensitive skin and I pull her full lower lip into my mouth, dragging a soft moan from her. After a few long moments she pulls back a little, sighing and dramatically pouting her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get up,¡± she mumbles, looking up at me through her lashes, ¡°I just want to stay right here forever.¡±


    Selene tucks her head into my chest as she wraps her arm over my middle and throws a leg over mine. I chuckle and glide my arm down from her head to her ass, giving it a squeeze. ¡°No one will be up for hours, we can lie here for as long as you want, sweetheart. I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I murmur into her hair.


    She hums with pleasure, the sound making me pull her tighter to me before she lifts her head to narrow her eyes at me. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to just lie here?¡± she smirks and bites her lower lip.


    I grin with a growl and roll on top of her, holding my weight off of her body as I rest my forehead against hers. My brow pinches and I inhale deeply, a heavy emotion washing over me as I gaze into her bright eyes. I feel whole now, complete, something that I have never felt in my entire life. Lowering onto my elbows, I cup her face in my hands, grazing my thumbs over her high cheekbones and kiss the tip of her nose. She glides her fingers along my arms, taking hold of my face as well and I lean into her soft hands.


    ¡°I love you, Selene,¡± I say quietly, turning to press a kiss into her palm. ¡°You are the best thing to have ever happened to me, and I will always cherish you. I want to display my devotion and proudly present my mate to everyone, to proclaim in front of all the packs the arrival of our Queen. I want to have a bonding ceremony to honor you, to celebrate us, here, tonight. Will you do me the honor of accepting me again, publicly for all the wolves to see?¡± my voice is rough and thick with my emotion as I gaze into her beautiful eyes.


    They sparkle with unshed tears as she bites her lip while eagerly nodding her head yes. ¡°Of course, Kyran, I would love nothing more,¡± she laughs, a tinkling chime of a bell ringing around me.


    I grin widely, laughing with her and I lean down to kiss her passionately, my thumbs brushing away her tears as they fall. Her hands slide down my neck and over my chest as I wrap my fingers around the back of her head to deepen our heavier growing kiss. A weighted desire engulfs me, the headiness of it pulling a growl from my chest as I lean back for a moment to slide my hands over her waist and flip her onto her belly. Dragging my fingers down her back and over her round ass, I grip it tightly as I lean over her shoulder. ¡°As I said before, we have hours, sweetheart,¡± I whisper in her ear, gliding a hand up her spine and reaching forward to gently grasp her chin. ¡°How do you want to spend them?¡± I growl lowly.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she hums, her chest emitting a soft rumble of her own and I can¡¯t help the groan that escapes me as I press myself against her. With my hand still lightly gripping her jaw, she turns her head slightly to look over her shoulder at me, our eyes inches apart. ¡°I think I¡¯d like to sort through the junk mail in my inbox,¡± she smirks at me, her voice husky and I carefully tighten my grip on her throat in response.


    Her smirk widens as she narrows her sultry gaze and bites down on my index finger. Pulling it deeply into her mouth, she snakes her tongue around it and elicits a raspy groan from me. The sharp contrast of pain and pleasure sends me over the edge and I growl in her ear, dropping my weight over her soft body and slowly pushing myself between her thighs. Selene lifts her ass to meet my hips and I slide into her easily, both of us breathing a heated moan at the contact.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    You¡¯re right, angel, I could stay here forever, I murmur through our bond as I let go of my restraint entirely.


    <hr>


    A soft, warm tingling pulls me from sleep, my eyelids opening lazily to the golden glow of morning. Selene¡¯s hand glides languidly up and down my arm, her fingers leaving tiny electric snakes slithering away with each pass. Rolling my head to the side, I can¡¯t help the easy smile that spreads wide at the sight of her as she lies beside me, her bright eyes watching me with a hooded gaze. I graze the side of her face with a knuckle, trailing it from her eyebrow to her jaw and lift her chin for a gentle kiss.


    ¡°Mmm, good morning,¡± she hums, smiling against my lips, ¡°again,¡± she adds with a soft chuckle.


    I laugh and kiss her once more before pulling back to look into her eyes again. I reach over for her hand and raise it to my lips, pressing a soft kiss to her knuckles. ¡°Good morning, beautiful. I hope you slept well,¡± I murmur, my voice rough from sleep.


    Her grin is bright enough to rival the stars and I automatically smile back with how infectious it is. She gives me a sly look and stretches lithely before sitting up with a yawn. I push myself up onto my elbows to watch her as she slides out of bed, the black sheets slipping away to reveal her gorgeous body. I¡¯m mesmerized by the luscious sway of her hips as she takes a few steps before she turns over her shoulder with a knowing smirk and winks at me.


    ¡°I slept wonderfully, thank you,¡± she smiles coyly, adding, ¡°best night¡¯s sleep I could hope for,¡± before taking a few slow, exaggerated steps away.


    A light growl escapes me and I throw myself over the bed, her laughter bubbling out of her as she takes off across the room making me grin. I easily catch her around the waist, her squeak of surprise trilling around us and I pull her close to my chest. Placing my lips to her temple, I kiss her a couple times before dropping my mouth to her ear to murmur, ¡°Keep it up, and I¡¯ll have you sleeping all day, sweetheart,¡± and I nip at her earlobe.


    Selene¡¯s tinkling laugh surrounds me as she turns in my arms, wrapping hers around my neck and nimbly hoists herself up to enclose my waist with her legs. My hands slide beneath her ass and grip her in response when she kisses me deeply. Her lips peck my face a few times before she rests her forehead to mine and rubs our noses together with a contented sigh. ¡°I¡ªwe¡ªneed a shower,¡± she chuckles, her crystal eyes full of light, ¡°and I¡¯m hungry. Which, I could only assume, means you must be starving and there¡¯s also the matter of our ceremony to prepare for and hold tonight,¡± she grins widely as she leans back a little.


    I nod my head in agreement, my heart feeling both fuller and lighter than it¡¯s ever been in my entire life. My cheeks begin to ache a little from how hard I¡¯ve been smiling and that thought has my smile growing even wider as I carry us across my room toward the bathroom to shower. As I step over the threshold onto the cold tile floor, my smile immediately falters at Selene¡¯s small gasp as I already know what caused it. Cringing internally with slight shame and embarrassment, I flick my eyes to hers and find her looking around the destroyed room with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯d ask what happened, Kyran, but I¡¯m sad to admit I could probably guess correctly,¡± she says quietly as her gaze meets mine. ¡°You truly believed I was leaving you, didn¡¯t you? I am so sorry for the pain I''ve caused you, Ky. I wasn¡¯t aware how things would be perceived from your side, or else I would definitely not have gone about my shit the way I had,¡± she cups my face in her hands as she speaks and I can see tears welling up in her eyes.


    Shaking my head, I place a hand over hers and assure her, ¡°It is not your fault, sweetheart, do not feel guilty for my inability to better manage my emotions. If anything, I should have reached out to you, to have tried to talk to you about my fears instead of holding it in and letting this be the outcome,¡± I nod my head vaguely at the room. ¡°It was a misunderstanding that only hurt me badly enough to cause me to lose my control because of how deeply I care for you, Selene. Though I need to work on my impulse control when it comes to anger like this, in a twisted way it shows how greatly I feel inside. The thought of you leaving was almost too much for me to bear and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to go against what I thought were your wishes just to plead you to stay. I haven¡¯t lost control of myself like this in a long time, it did not feel good and I do not wish to have that happen again,¡± I sigh, closing my eyes for a moment.


    Her thumb strokes my cheek before her hand slides to the back of my neck as she pulls herself to me tightly. I wrap my arms around her and bury my face into her neck as she runs a hand through my hair, gripping me firmly. Taking a slow, measured breath, I breathe in our new mingled scent and smile against her skin before pulling back. Selene traces my eyebrow, trailing her finger down my neck and over my scar before her clear gaze meets mine once again.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s try to be more open with communicating what¡¯s going on inside our minds. I can be a bit¡­tough when it comes to reaching out for help, and stars know that Luna isn¡¯t quite¡­pleasant when it comes to being tactful,¡± Selene winces a little with a half smile.


    You got that right, Luna¡¯s voice chimes with a hint of sass that makes us laugh and I can feel Valdr stir at the sound of her.


    ¡°I agree, and I promise to always let you in even when I feel like protecting you from my shit, and to be honest, Valdr is really the better half of me. He keeps me in check, has a solid perspective on most situations¡­well, except from you, I suppose, seeing how both he and I equally kind of panicked,¡± I grimace as I look around and sheepishly add, ¡°okay, we more than panicked. We freaked the fuck out.¡±


    Kyran freaked out, I knew we were fine from the start, Valdr¡¯s dry sarcasm slides through our minds and makes Selene grin.


    Her bright laugh pulls a smile to my face again and I kiss her cheek as I walk us over to the shower. Reaching out with a hand, I turn my body away to keep Selene from touching the jagged glass of the what-was shower door and tug the lever to run the water. I release my hold on her and grasp her waist to gently place her on the floor. As she turns to step into the shower, I can¡¯t resist the urge to grab hold of her ass with both hands and I knead it firmly. She glances at me over her shoulder with a mischievous grin and wraps her hands around my wrists, dragging them over her body to pull me in close to her back.


    She slides my hands in opposite directions, moving one up to cup her full breast and the other down to glide between her thighs. I kiss her neck languidly, drawing out a heated sigh from her and with the enticing sound, the task of showering was easily forgotten.

 Chapter 57: Intimacy pt. 2

    Kyran


    Selene stands by my bed with a small pout on her pretty face, the way her lips pucker making me smile as I pull a t-shirt over my wet hair. She¡¯s loosely holding a towel around her body in one hand and holds the other on her full hip. Crossing my room, I sit on the edge of the bed and take her hand, pulling her into my arms to give her a soft kiss. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I ask her as I lace my fingers at the small of her back.


    She sighs and drops her hands onto my shoulders as she sits sideways in my lap. ¡°I have nothing to get ready for the day. I don¡¯t mind wearing my clothes from last night, I literally only had them on for maybe half an hour,¡± she chuckles softly, ¡°but I don¡¯t have anything for my hair or¡ª¡±


    Her voice is cut off by a small flash behind me and I feel a light breeze tickle the back of my neck. I stand abruptly with her in my arms and whirl around to find a black canvas bag with a folded note on top sitting on my bed. My eyebrows pinch as I frown and it only deepens at Selene¡¯s burst of laughter. I¡¯m about to question her when she pushes out of my hold and steps over to the side of the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to find a gift for her, with everything she¡¯s done for me,¡± she murmurs, a warm smile pulling her lips wide as she reads the note.


    ¡°What? Who?¡± I ask stupidly, concerned with how something was able to be sent magically into this house. I had it heavily warded when I first took position as alpha with the help of Eir and Vala. I wanted to be confident that my family and myself were protected against unwelcome people or objects via teleportation while we slept and had our guards down in general within our own home.


    ¡°Ria, of course,¡± Selene says on a chuckle as she shakes her head, unzipping the bag.


    ¡°How?¡± I ask incredulously as I watch her remove the contents of the small bag onto my bed.


    Selene just shrugs as she places a smaller bag with flowers printed on it, a wooden hairbrush, a small blow dryer, and¡ªif I remember correctly¡ªa curling iron onto the blanket. She reaches in again and pauses, giving me a sly smirk as she plucks out a lacy sheer thong and drops it onto the bed. I raise an eyebrow at her with a smirk in return and she smiles on a laugh as she collects the items into her arms. She carries them out into the bathroom and I follow her, leaning against the door frame to watch her as she gets ready.


    I wait patiently while she brushes and dries her hair before asking her what she¡¯d like for breakfast. We talk about what to do for the day, how I¡¯d like for her to meet some people if she¡¯d be up for it and she eagerly agrees while she does her makeup. Watching her is comfortable and has me thinking about what to get for my room to make it more inviting for her. An easy smile falls on my face as my mind wanders, thinking of options on renovating the bathroom and getting different types of furniture to add to my room for her personal things to have places of their own.


    Selene turns to me and scrunches her nose with a fake pout and I chuckle as she shakes her head before going back to the mirror. ¡°What?¡± I ask lightly, realizing I must not have heard her and I stick my hands in my pockets from the mild embarrassment.


    ¡°I asked, could you get my clothes for me, please? What were you thinking about? You have a dreamy look on your face,¡± she raises an eyebrow at me over her shoulder and smirks before turning back and leaning over the sink.


    ¡°Making changes,¡± I chuckle as I turn into my room, crossing over to my bed and find her white clothes freshly cleaned and pressed lying neatly across it. I glance at the note discarded beside the black bag and pick it up, reading Asteria¡¯s wispy handwriting, ¡®I¡¯m beyond thrilled for tonight! You¡¯ll find everything you need in here. I told you that you¡¯d need it for tonight, and you thought I was kidding. I love you, and we¡¯ll see you this evening, xoxo.¡¯


    Just as I let the paper drift back to the bed, I notice black ink scratching across the bottom of the note as if an invisible hand writes a message. Pulling my brow down, I pick up the paper and read the new message I can only assume is from Asteria, ¡®Kyran, I have things for Selene to place in your home whenever you¡¯re ready, let me know and it will be delivered at your discretion. Think of this as a sort of bonding celebration gift. Also, change out of your clothes, I¡¯ve left you something much more appropriate in your closet. I will not have you wearing anything barbaric for your ceremony with Selene.¡¯


    I raise an eyebrow and glance down at my clothes, I¡¯m wearing my usual jeans with a black tee and I huff a laugh as I shake my head. Looking back at the paper, I watch as more words form and continue reading, ¡®Also, I¡¯ve spoken with Kyrre and she¡¯s on board already with getting preparations started, so you don¡¯t have to concern yourself on that matter. Enjoy the day, we look forward to meeting with you both later this evening. P.S. she loves chocolate chip pancakes with strawberries and whipped cream, and this note will combust once this sentence is finished-¡¯


    I immediately toss the smoldering paper aside and watch perplexed as it dissolves into flames, the dusty ashes floating to my floor like snowfall. Running a hand through my hair, I look up into the skylight and shake my head with a small grin, knowing how obviously Asteria will get along quite well with my family. I have to admit that her power is impressive, regardless of how she managed to bypass the wards around my home.


    Taking Selene¡¯s clothes into my arms, I turn to bring them to her and find her coming in through the archway. I hold them out with a lopsided smile as she notices the condition of her clothes and she glances at me curiously as she takes them from me. ¡°Your sister,¡± is all I say and she laughs with a shake of her head as well, content with that answer.


    I watch with a hooded gaze as she drops her towel, drifting my eyes over her gorgeous naked body. She smirks at me as she pushes her arms into her shirt, leaving it dangling open as she steps into her silky skirt and slides it over her hips. Stepping behind her, I take the laces from her hands and tie them for her, grasping her hips and kissing her cheek. I reach up to tie her blouse as well, letting my hands linger over her bare waist for a moment before she takes them and wraps my arms around her middle. Resting my chin on her shoulder, I breathe her in and squeeze her tightly before releasing her to turn her around. I wrap a curled lock of hair around my finger and smirk at the shimmer it holds, raising my brow at her in silent question.


    ¡°My sister,¡± is all she replies flatly and we both bark a laugh.


    I let go of her magical hair and take her hand in mine as an idea slowly forms in my mind. ¡°Come with me, I want to show you something,¡± I murmur, suddenly feeling slightly nervous.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have my shoes on yet,¡± she lightly protests but follows me as I turn toward the bathroom.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need them, we¡¯re not leaving just yet. Come on,¡± I smile hesitantly over my shoulder and notice the curious look she gives me as we enter the fragrant atrium.


    I cross the bright room to step through a dark archway, leading Selene across a dusty floor to the far wall and reach out to grasp a heavy fabric. Letting her hand go, I pull the drapes open to reveal a floor to ceiling window that spans the length of the wall, walking with one panel to tuck it behind the holder. I can hear her small intake of breath as the morning sunlight illuminates the small library, the shelves are covered in a thin layer of dust and I wince at the sight, realizing how long it must have been since I¡¯ve last come in here. Turning around, I watch as her gaze lingers over the soaring shelves and she steps over to one of them to gently run her fingers over the spines and knickknacks that have lived there longer than I have occupied these rooms.


    Sliding my hands into my pockets, I wait as she wanders around with widened eyes, absorbing the energy this room holds. A few moments pass in silence until she walks over to me with a wistful smile on her face and I lift a corner of my mouth as I look around again. ¡°This is my personal library, it holds all my mother¡¯s favorites, as well as my own. I will clean everything and maybe bring in some plants to give life to the room again, but I¡¯d want you to keep your favorites here, as well. That chair is the comfiest and time can easily slip away from you in here,¡± I nod to a well-worn overstuffed armchair in the corner as I remember falling asleep to stories my mother would read to me as a pup.


    ¡°This was our special room together since none of my siblings cared much for reading growing up. They¡¯d all preferred sports or games as entertainment and my mother loved having one-on-one time here in the evenings, before father began his¡­training,¡± I say quietly, almost in an offhand way as I pull my gaze back to Selene.


    She gives me a warm smile and takes my hand again, rubbing her thumb across my knuckle comfortingly. ¡°This is beautiful, I can feel the love in here, everything seems to have held onto both of your energies. I¡¯d like to help you bring it back to life,¡± she looks up at me with bright eyes and I smile, dropping a kiss to the top of her head.


    My gaze catches on the boarded up archway half hidden behind an old forest tapestry and without second thought, I let go of her hand as I cross the room. Stopping before the makeshift wall, I carefully remove the tapestry and place my palms against the rough wood, sliding my fingers into a gap between the planks. I bow my head for a moment, knowing this room has been closed up since the first day I entered these rooms because the reminder of my mother was too much for me to handle at the time. Now that I have Selene, I trust that I can walk through here with her at my side and I want to make it hers. I tighten my grip on the old wood and yank it down, the nails clattering noisily to the floor at my feet as I place the plank at the base of the wall.


    ¡°Ky? What are you doing?¡± Selene¡¯s soft voice holds concern and I hear her light steps approach.


    I wordlessly pull each plank free and wave a hand at the archway as air thick with particles swirls from the movement. Kicking the nails to the side, I step through the archway, carefully making my way over to the wall of windows and pry one open to let in fresh air, the handle giving way with a small pop before the crank turns. I can hear Selene call my name from the entrance and I glance over at her, meeting her gaze as I offer her a small smile. Raising a hand, I gesture for her to come in farther and wait as she makes her way toward me. Since the windows are covered in centuries worth of dust, just as the rest of the room is, I shuffle over to the wall and rub my hands against the glass to let in some light.


    ¡°This room has been left untouched since well before electricity was discovered and therefore never received the renovations I had done to the home while modernizing things as time went on. There were days my mother would spend all of her time up here, especially while pregnant with the triplets, since leaving this floor was an arduous task on her body. My father would bring her meals to the bedroom for her and I remember sitting beneath these windows to watch her work. She always created the most beautiful pieces,¡± I tell Selene softly as she looks around in amazement.


    I follow her gaze to the dozens of painted canvases dotting the large open room, some left half-finished on easels and many leaning against the mural covered walls. Everything in the natural world is depicted in her art pieces, my mother adored the beauty of nature, she¡¯d always say. My eyes catch on an easel with a worn stool and a small table beside it holding old cracked cups of paint with brushes sticking out of them, sadly waiting to never finish the faded woodland sunset.


    Clearing my throat, I drop my gaze to the floor and murmur, ¡°This is¡ªwas¡ªmy mother¡¯s art studio. I remember from some of our conversations that you enjoy creating art and wished you could paint more. I¡¯d like for this room to be yours, I¡¯ve never wanted to use it for myself and it would¡¯ve stayed boarded up till the day I died had I not met you. Before you refuse,¡± I hold up my hand as she opens her mouth with a shake of her head, ¡°just¡­think about it. You have total freedom with these rooms here, to do with as you please. What is mine is yours, I don¡¯t really have much that I care to lose in this house, besides you,¡± I add quietly with a small smile.


    Selene closes her mouth and draws her eyebrows inward, her eyes shining in the dim, dusty light as brightly as the specks in her hair and I reach out to brush some of it away from her face. ¡°How long is it going to stay like this?¡± I wonder out loud, not that it bothers me, just mostly out of curiosity.


    She just shrugs and mumbles, ¡°I have no idea,¡± glancing around at the studio again. ¡°Kyran, I don¡¯t think I can take this as mine,¡± she whispers, ¡°it¡¯s incredible, how it remains, her soul lives on these canvases. I can¡¯t, it¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    ¡°As I said, think about it. I just wanted to show it to you, to let you know that this space is for you to have to yourself whenever you need it, for whatever you¡¯d like,¡± I interrupt her, lacing my fingers through hers and guiding her back toward the library. ¡°I want these rooms to be yours as much as mine now that we¡¯re bonded.¡±


    Selene remains silent as we walk through the rooms and come to stop before my bed once more. Her full mouth twists to the side as she thinks and I lightly push for her to sit at the edge of my bed. Lowering myself to my knee, I grab one of her shoes and lift her calf to slide it over her foot, repeating the same for her other leg. She hums lightly and my chest blooms with heat at the sound as she bends over to kiss my forehead and laces the thin straps up her slender legs. Once finished, she rests her hands on the sides of my face and looks deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispers, ¡°for everything. I love you,¡± she kisses me softly and my chest lightly rumbles at the contact.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper against her lips and we smile, pressing our foreheads together.


    Her stomach lets out a noisy gurgle and I chuckle, rising to my feet and hold out my hand for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go make some breakfast. How does chocolate chip pancakes sound?¡± I offer with a smirk and she bounces on her toes, lacing her fingers with mine as we cross the room.


    ¡°Oh, yes! Do you have strawberries?¡± she asks with a grin and I laugh as I open my door for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I do,¡± I murmur with a wide smile, closing the door behind me softly.


    Before Selene can take the first step down, I sweep my arms beneath her shoulders and legs, lifting her to my chest and her startled squeak makes me laugh as I carry her bridal style down the stairs. I feel on top of the world, holding her in my arms after the night we¡¯d spent together, and nothing could take away the warm, free weightlessness that has settled into my bones. My life finally has meaning, and I cannot wait to happily share the rest of it with this woman, I smile at the thought as I kiss the top of her head.

 Chapter 58: Amity pt. 1

    Selene


    Kyran graciously carried me downstairs and into the vacant kitchen, his home silent in the early morning hours. After placing me gently on a stool at the large island, he got to work preparing breakfast. I had asked a few times to help, which he stubbornly refused, insisting on doing everything himself. He even mockingly said that a queen should never worry herself with such menial tasks, and I promptly stuck my finger in the pancake batter to smear it over his face in response.


    Sitting at the island now, I smirk at the dried remnants of batter stuck in his stubble along his jaw as I stuff a fluffy bite of pancake smothered in chopped strawberries and whipped cream into my mouth. ¡°Mmph, thith ith delithith,¡± I groan over my mouthful, rolling my eyes to the ceiling.


    Kyran chokes on a laugh, swallowing his bite and his warm eyes crinkle with amusement. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it,¡± he grins widely, ¡°Trey isn¡¯t the only one who knows how to cook. Where do you think he learned it from?¡±


    ¡°Definitely from Mom,¡± his brother¡¯s voice drifts from down the hall a moment before he shuffles into the kitchen.


    I smile around another bite and wave a hello at him as he perks up at the sight of all the food Kyran had made, scurrying over to fix his breakfast. Treyvar looks a bit disheveled this morning, as if he crawled into bed at some point during the night and didn¡¯t bother to change before coming downstairs. His sandy blonde hair sticks up at odd angles and he has a red line creasing his cheek from an impression of his bedding while sleeping. Kyran huffs a laugh at his brother and continues eating his food.


    ¡°Yeah, well, she taught me first,¡± he taunts, waving his fork at Trey as he takes the seat beside his brother. ¡°You look like you had a good night?¡±


    ¡°Tch, not as good as you,¡± he mutters under his breath, taking a long drink of water.


    My cheeks flame with his implication and I roll my lips between my teeth as Kyran grasps my bare knee in his hand, rubbing his thumb soothingly over my skin. I can¡¯t help the smile that pulls at my mouth and I lean over to speak to Treyvar, ¡°We¡¯re fully bonded, I got my wolf back,¡± I announce and his jaw parts in shock, a little rivulet of water leaking out at the corner.


    A sharp squeal pierces the air and I¡¯m almost out of my seat in alarm when Kyran¡¯s hand holds me in place. I quickly glance at him with concern, but he just rolls his eyes with an easy smile and nods toward the grand staircase. I turn in my seat at his gesture and find a tall, pretty blonde woman hurrying into the kitchen, her bright green eyes squinting from her huge toothy smile. I immediately recognize her to be Treyvar¡¯s twin sister, remembering her name to be Kyrre. She rushes over to me and throws her arms around my neck, squeezing tightly as she rocks side to side with another shriek of excitement escaping her.


    ¡°Ohmigosh,¡± she breathes as she grasps my bare shoulders and pushes back to look into my eyes. ¡°Oh, my¡ª fuck, you¡¯re gorgeous! No wonder why Kyran¡¯s been such a mess,¡± she grins widely as Trey huffs a laugh and Kyran scoffs.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m Selene. It¡¯s nice to finally meet you,¡± I smile warmly, immediately taking a liking to Kyran¡¯s younger sister.


    ¡°When your sister sent me a message this morning, I just could not believe what I was reading! Then Eir manifested in my room, confirming everything and I couldn¡¯t be more excited! I¡¯m so, so happy for you both! I¡¯ve already got people working on it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about a thing, sweetie, I¡¯ve got it all taken care of. Oh! Speaking of which, I¡¯ve gotta run to town for a few things, I¡¯ll be back in a couple hours! Let me know if there¡¯s anything you both need!¡± she gushes as she flits around the kitchen and disappears out the side door as quickly as she arrived.


    I sit there baffled for a moment, blinking a few times before I slowly turn to look at Kyran and he laughs at the expression on my face. Trey seems entirely unbothered as he chews on a piece of bacon, just shrugging his shoulder when our gazes meet. I shake my head with a slight laugh and pick up my fork, nudging Kyran¡¯s knee with mine.


    ¡°Looks like our only responsibility is to show up, I presume?¡± I tease and he smiles with a nod.


    ¡°Yeah, it seems that way. I think our sisters are going to divide and conquer this entire ceremony,¡± he jokes, and I laugh as I finish my breakfast.


    ¡°Ceremony?¡± Trey asks, leaning onto his elbows and raising an eyebrow at us both.


    ¡°Oi! We¡¯re havin¡¯ ¡®nother fuckin¡¯ ceremony?¡± I hear a gruff voice bellow from the stairs, and I peer over my shoulder to see who it belongs to.


    A large, heavyset man with unruly black hair and a matching beard tromps his way into the kitchen, stopping dead in his tracks at the sight of me. My spine automatically stiffens, his alpha presence stirring Luna¡¯s attention, and I narrow my gaze slightly. I don¡¯t recall ever meeting him in the past, nor do his features look familiar enough for me to place him from long ago, either. Seeing how I cannot properly greet him, I wait in silence for him to speak first.


    ¡°Selene, this is Alpha Felagi of the Northeast Region Pack, and my oldest friend,¡± Kyran speaks lightly beside me, ¡°please excuse his lack of manners. He doesn¡¯t get out much,¡± he quips with a smirk and I stifle a chuckle.


    Alpha Felagi glares narrowly at Kyran in response before meeting my gaze once more and Kyran continues our introduction. ¡°Felagi, please meet Selene, my mate,¡± I watch as his eyebrows pull in and upward at the revelation as he glances at Kyran. He clears his throat before continuing, ¡°Be mindful of your respects, for not only is she my mate, but she is our Queen,¡± his voice drops lower at the additional information and Felagi whips his gaze back to mine with rounded eyes.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Trey spits out his drink and coughs harshly, shoving his stool back loudly and it scrapes across the floor as he stands before us. ¡°What?¡± he rasps, swiping the back of his hand across his mouth before running it through his hair. ¡°Did you just say what I think you said?¡± his green gaze is wild as it searches Kyran¡¯s.


    I flick my gaze back to Alpha Felagi, watching the way his eyes dart from Kyran¡¯s gaze and back to mine, narrowing a fraction as he really looks at me. His head imperceptibly shakes as his bushy eyebrows lower when he whispers, ¡°No, no. It can¡¯t be¡­can it?¡± he stares at me for a moment longer before looking at Kyran once more.


    He just nods his head once, his expression completely serious. Treyvar still stands there with his hands gripping his hair and I let out a small sigh. The noise causes Alpha Felagi to focus on me again and he immediately drops to his knee, bowing his head. ¡°Milady, m-my queen. My¡ªyour majesty,¡± he stammers, and I wince, glancing at Kyran.


    Treyvar bounces his eyes between me and Alpha Felagi before he drops to his knee as well. I let out a groan and pinch the bridge of my nose with exasperation. ¡°Guys, please, it¡¯s not,¡± I sigh heavily, ¡°it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not like that, please get off the floor,¡± I request quietly, their actions making me slightly uncomfortable.


    I am, and they better damned well know it, Luna¡¯s haughty voice rings loudly and the two men inhale sharply at the sound of her voice, lifting their heads to look at me and Kyran with disbelief. I squeeze my eyes shut for a moment and let out a measured breath. Leaning forward, I place both of my hands on their shoulders to get their attention before saying quietly, ¡°Get off of the floor, please, this is not necessary,¡± as I look intently at each of them.


    Treyvar glances out the corner of his eye at Alpha Felagi, waiting until he begins to rise to move on his own. Once the both of them are standing, I push off my stool to stand with them and crane my neck back a bit to look up at the big guy¡¯s face. ¡°I do not see myself as being above others, I only hold my power to serve the werewolf race as a leader, through guidance and protection. And before you ask, please just call me Selene, my wolf is Luna, though she will most likely make you feel as if you need to treat her as royalty. Please don¡¯t, her ego is big enough as it is,¡± I smirk as I feel her indignation roll through me and Alpha Felagi cracks a grin at my words.


    He glances at Kyran and claps him on the shoulder, his tension slowly leaving his body as his rough voice announces, ¡°I like her, boy. Ya¡¯ did good. Now, tell me, where the fuck did ya¡¯ find our goddess-damned Queen?¡± his belly laugh bursts out of him and infects all of us, our chuckles easing the air.


    ¡°The grocery store, of all places. Can you even imagine that?¡± Trey¡¯s voice displays his incredulity as he takes his seat again, shaking his head. ¡°The fucking Queen of werewolves, at the damned grocery store. How long have you been here, of all places on earth?¡± he asks, scrunching half of his face at me in disbelief and I let out another laugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± I wave my hand nonchalantly but am surprised when they both shake their heads, insisting that I tell them everything. Kyran suggests we take this to the couches, and the four of us sit together for a while as I tell them about my stasis and the reasons for being put in it in the first place. I explain my connection to Caedes¡¯ and the vampires¡¯ actions, answer their endless questions about my creation, the Guardians, Luna, my powers, and basically anything and everything they thought was made up stories with our heritage.


    Through it all, Kyran sat beside me and basked in my words almost as much as they did, though he knew mostly all of it from speaking with Hekate and Asteria. His loving gaze hardly ever leaves me, and I lean against him comfortably, relaxing into the openness of talking about these things while getting to know two of the closest people to him. I agree when Felagi asks me if he could share the news with his pack, informing him that we¡¯d be holding a bonding ceremony tonight and that we¡¯d love to have anyone attend who desires to. He excuses himself after our long conversation and Trey rubs a hand over his face, claiming he needs to sort all of this out, leaving Kyran and me alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited for tonight,¡± he murmurs against my hair, and I look up at him with a warm smile.


    ¡°Me too, I¡¯m excited for every night from here on out,¡± I say softly before I nip at his earlobe.


    He grins toothily with a small growl and moves to seek revenge when a sharp knock comes from the front door. Kyran sighs before giving me a quick kiss and bounds across the floor, pulling the door open. A muscular man stands there with his arms crossed as he greets Kyran quickly before lowering his voice to speak quietly in his ear. I watch as Kyran nods once and the man turns quickly, shifting into a tree bark colored wolf and bounding away. Curious, I raise an eyebrow at Kyran as he walks back over to me with a slanted half-smile. I push to my feet when he reaches the couch and wait for him to tell me what is going on.


    ¡°That was Jeger, my new head warrior. He¡¯s also the best tracker in my pack and he let me know he caught trails of vampires outside of town near pack borders. I want to go follow them with him and see if anything comes of it,¡± he scrunches his nose as he looks at me and I can tell there¡¯s more he wants to say but is deciding not to.


    Filling in the blanks, I nod my head with understanding. ¡°I know, you don¡¯t want me to be at risk by coming with you. It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t mind staying here. I¡¯ve got something I want to do anyway,¡± I say with a small grin, wrapping my arms around his waist. ¡°Not that I can¡¯t hold my own or anything,¡± I mumble sarcastically and laugh when he groans in protest.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not, I didn¡¯t mean¡ªugh,¡± he sighs exasperated. ¡°I don¡¯t intend on being out long. I¡¯ll be back in an hour, maybe an hour and a half at most,¡± he kisses my forehead, ¡°I do look forward to testing out your capabilities, though,¡± he says with a wolfish grin as he takes a step away.


    I scoff before replying, ¡°Yeah, I will definitely make you eat those words,¡± and scrunch my nose at him. ¡°I¡¯ll be up in our rooms, so whenever you¡¯re back, just let me know where you want me to meet you and I¡¯ll come to you,¡± I smile warmly at him as he grins with a nod.


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± he turns to open the door and glances back at me over his shoulder, murmuring, ¡°I love you, sweetheart, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    I love you too, Ky, I mindlink him with a wink and turn toward the stairs once he closes the door behind him. My smile stays rooted on my face as I make my way back up into the bedroom and I cross the floor, coming to stop before the boarded-up archway at the back of the room. Drawing on my power, I summon my shadow magic and carefully twine it throughout the wooden planks nailed to the walls. With a focused intent, the wood splinters and floats into a neat pile on the floor, the metal nails clinking as they fall and I push them aside as I step into the art studio.

 Chapter 59: Amity pt. 2

    Selene


    Upon entering, I find the studio to be entirely cleared from any trace of dust, dirt, cobwebs, and grime. The crystal-clear glass wall allows bright morning sunshine to fill the airy room and soft wind drifts through the open pane, fluttering a note along the worn wood floor. Picking up the paper, I read that Asteria had taken it upon herself to cleanse the space and replace art supplies, though she left the artwork alone for me to decide where to place them. I take my time with each finished piece, admiring the brush strokes and color placements of each one as I choose the best area of wall space to hang them. With my shadow magic having tangible abilities, I gather the discarded nails from the boarded archways and fling them throughout the room into the spots designated for each canvas. Kyran¡¯s mother had left a few unfinished pieces and I decide to leave them displayed on easels dotted throughout the space, giving the room a lived-in, warm atmosphere.


    Perching on the well-worn wooden stool, I spend the rest of my morning painting in peaceful quiet, enjoying the calm relaxation that has blanketed me since jumping into Kyran¡¯s arms last night. My hand floats a thin paintbrush over the canvas, gliding flowy streaks of cyan across tufts of white fur and I lean back after the final stroke with a satisfactory smile. I admire the first piece of artwork that I have created in a long while, realizing that the last time I painted was before I had met Bolvi. After he¡¯d waltzed in and poisoned my life, I let go of anything that used to bring me joy since everything that I did for myself seemed to only piss him off, and therefore make my life hell. Now, though, I have all the freedom to do as I please with whichever pastime I choose and with all the support I could dream of thanks to Kyran. It was because of this that I chose to paint my first piece as a gift to him, to show my appreciation for his care and his attentiveness towards me.


    My smile grows warmer as I gaze at the bright amber glow of Valdr and Kyran¡¯s eye, the realistic detailed color is striking in contrast to the smoky midnight fur that surrounds it. Half of Valdr¡¯s lupine face takes up the left half of the canvas and Luna¡¯s bright opposite matches him on the right. From my arctic gaze billows out a stunning stream of curling cyan smoke drifting out across the swirling gray canvas. Between the wolves is a smattering of sparkling tiny stars and mist depicting the cosmic connection we share. Placing the paintbrush into a rinse cup, I rise off my stool and stretch my arms over head when I feel Kyran¡¯s warm presence brush through my mind.


    Hey beautiful, I¡¯m on my way back. Sorry it took longer than expected, I¡¯ll catch you up when I¡¯m home. Meet me out front of the house in ten minutes, there¡¯s a nice cafe I¡¯d like to take you to and hopefully introduce you to someone along the way, his words float through me like honey, and I savor the feel of his energy within me.


    You feel like sunlight, I murmur in my mind, and I feel his chuckled response rather than hear it as it winds its way languidly around me.


    If you could, please bring me some clothes to change into. I, uh, lost mine, his voice is a bit thinner, and I crease my brow in concern.


    Bending over to pull on my white clothes that I¡¯d discarded in case I¡¯d ruin them with paint, I lace the back of my skirt and tie my shirt as I cross into the bedroom toward his closet. Of course, are you alright? Is Jeger? I ask him, knowing he must¡¯ve shifted quickly and shredded his clothes if he¡¯s returning in wolf form.


    As I¡¯m reaching for one of his many black tees, my gaze snags on an entirely black formal suit, hung neatly with a pressed black dress shirt and silk tie to match. My eyebrows raise at the luxurious fabric as I run my fingers over the jacket and a slow smile spreads on my face as I imagine him in this tonight. I¡¯ve only ever seen him in jeans and a t-shirt¡ªnot that I mind it at all¡ªbut something about him being primped and polished for me like this makes me feel¡­warm and fuzzy. Content. Important. My smile grows into a grin, and I bite my lip as sudden overwhelming emotions wash over me, knowing that tonight not only will we be celebrating our bond in front of thousands of people, we¡¯ll also be declaring my presence to generations that believe my existence to only be of myth.


    I¡¯m alright, nothing I didn¡¯t heal from. Jeger is unharmed, he was behind me when we were ambushed and I took the brunt of the attack, his nonchalant response pulls me back to the task at hand and his words jolt me to move quickly.


    With a shake of my head, I snag a shirt off a hanger and cross to his bureau to fish through his drawers, taking out jeans, briefs, and socks before dumping them on his bed to hurriedly pull on my heels. The thin straps frustrate me in my haste to wind them around my legs and I grunt irritably as I kick them off, snatching them off the floor, along with his clothes and my purse from the bed before I summon my shadow magic around me. From one heartbeat to the next, I¡¯m transported through the chilly dark mist onto the front steps of his home just as Valdr lopes along the grassy yard beside the long driveway.


    My brows knit with worry at what he¡¯d said as he trots up to the steps and effortlessly shifts into his human form. ¡°Ambush?¡± I stress the question, taking a slow breath before demanding, ¡°give me details, now. Please,¡± I add with a scrunched nose as I realize how that sounded.


    Thinking he¡¯d only left to follow a scent trail, the news of an ambush puts me on edge, and I can tell he can sense my agitation as he reaches a hand toward my face to gently brush his knuckles down my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m alright, sweetheart, I didn¡¯t get bitten and we took care of each vampire that we could find,¡± he gives me a half smile as he continues, ¡°it¡¯s nice to know how much you care, what with your queenly voice and steely gaze,¡± he laughs, his smile pulling up into a teasing smirk.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    My lips threaten to tug at the corners and I fight the urge to smile as I thrust his clothes out at him and grumble, ¡°I¡¯m serious. What would vampires be doing at the edge of your territory as the Convocation is underway? And about you being bitten, now that Luna is awakened your Guardian blood magic should¡¯ve arisen. You¡¯re immune to vampire venom, it¡¯s part of the Guardian¡¯s abilities. Speaking of which,¡± I purse my lips in thought, ¡°which abilities do you possess? Have you felt anything take form within you?¡±


    I watch with a hooded gaze as he pulls his briefs and socks on before stepping into his jeans, his defined torso stretching as he raises his arms to put on his shirt and I blink slowly with the heat blooming inside my chest. Mmm, there¡¯s just something about a man standing shirtless in a pair of jeans, I wonder as he pulls the hem of his shirt over his head and gives me a sly smirk. I twist my lips to the side to stop myself from biting my lip when his husky voice reaches my ears.


    ¡°I can hear your thoughts, you know,¡± he whispers conspiratorially, ¡°duly noted,¡± he adds with a wink and my cheeks heat with a blush as I chuckle.


    Reaching out, Kyran takes my hands in his and brings them to his mouth, kissing my knuckles before responding, ¡°I haven¡¯t felt anything¡ªother than our bond fully forming¡ªI feel the same in terms of power or strength. I guess I¡¯m not really sure what I¡¯d feel?¡± he lets go of one hand to run his through his hair with a sigh and I lightly shake my head.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s most likely because Luna hasn¡¯t shifted yet into her wolf form. Her magic hasn¡¯t fully materialized yet, and the Guardian magic is tied directly to her, so until then, I guess it¡¯ll remain dormant. Trust me, you¡¯d know when you have it,¡± I mumble, remembering a long-ago memory of the first Guardian¡¯s initial shift.


    Kyran just nods his head as he steps past me and opens the front door, releasing my hand to grab a pair of boots before slipping them on and shutting the door. I use this time to slip my heels on, quickly lacing them around my legs before straightening as Kyran stands beside me, slinging my purse strap over my bare shoulder. He takes my hand automatically and I smile at the gesture as we walk down the steps and through the little path toward the driveway. I tilt my head up at him, curious about where we¡¯re headed.


    ¡°Where is it you want to take me?¡± I ask lightly, enjoying the feeling of the warm summer sun as we walk.


    He gives my hand a slight squeeze as he replies, ¡°A cafe in the village, it¡¯s run by a mated pair of elders and they make the best coffee I¡¯ve ever¡ª¡± his voice cuts off as he notices the scrunched smile I give him and he frowns for a moment before letting out a flat sigh. ¡°You don¡¯t drink coffee, do you?¡±


    A laugh bubbles out of me at the dejected look on his face and I shake my head with a grin. ¡°Nope. I¡¯d still like to go, though,¡± I offer, squeezing his hand in assurance. ¡°Kind of funny, isn¡¯t it? How we¡¯ve talked about so much and have seen the¡­darkest parts of each other, but still have little things like this to learn? I¡¯m curious about all of your little quirks,¡± I muse, resting my head against his shoulder as we walk.


    ¡°Well, now that you have your full memory back, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have countless nights of things to talk about and I look forward to every single one of them,¡± he murmurs, pressing a kiss to the top of my head and I smile warmly at the contact.


    The bustling streets pull into view as we reach the end of his winding driveway, dozens of people mill about in high spirits carrying food and shopping bags, standing in clusters full of laughter, and the sights bring on a sense of unity and joy. More than a few people move out of Kyran¡¯s way as we pass, turning to stare at him and me with hushed tones, their whispers sounding ecstatic at the sight of me and I grin up at Kyran at the noise. He glances at me with a similar expression and openly brushes a kiss to my lips, causing multiple gasps and small cheers to erupt throughout the village.


    I can¡¯t help the joyful laugh that pulls free at their excitement and I¡¯m sure by now most everyone has heard of the ceremony taking place tonight. A young girl crosses our path with a shy smile, holding out a white moonflower toward me and I crouch down to her level, giving her a gentle smile as I look into her round, honey brown eyes. I lift my hand palm facing up and she gently places the large bloom on my hand before pulling her hands to her chest. I pinch the small stem and tuck it behind my ear, earning a grin from the little girl and I thank her for her beautiful gift before rising to my feet.


    She darts forward, wrapping her tiny arms around Kyran¡¯s leg and he chuckles, mussing her chestnut hair before she squeaks and scurries away. I follow her path with my eyes to her mother who meets my gaze as her daughter takes her hand, giving me a warm smile and wave in greeting. I return the gesture, wiggling my fingers at the girl and take Kyran¡¯s hand once more. We cross a couple more streets, moving closer to the center of the village based on the increasing volume of people and Kyran gives a slight tug to my hand at the sound of his name being called out.


    ¡°Kyran!¡± I follow the worn voice to an elderly woman waving her hand frantically over her head with a wide, toothy grin spread over her wrinkled face.


    I watch as his eyes squint from the smile he gives her and I know instinctively this person is important to him as I wonder who she is. We quickly cross the busy street, coming to a stop before a little shop with a sign that reads ¡®Window to the Soul¡¯ and I glance through the glass to find gleaming crystals of all sorts lining every possible inch of shelving and tables throughout the small space. I smile broadly at the sight, feeling drawn to go inside and hold the gemstones, clusters, and jewelry, to feel their energy and talk about where they were found.

 Chapter 60: Amity pt. 3

    Selene


    Kyran tugs my hand gently to get my attention with a chuckle and I grin at him before he gestures to the woman before us. ¡°Selene, this is Elder Stjarna, she is a dear friend of mine and a member of my council. Stjarna, this is Selene, my mate and¡ª¡±


    His words are cut off by a laugh that Stjarna barks out as she bustles over and throws her arms around me in a very motherly hug. Her grip is like iron contrary to how old she appears and I hug her back as I grin over her shoulder at Kyran. His eyes are bright with joy and my brow pinches with affection from the sight of his sentiment. Stjarna grasps my shoulders and pulls back to look me in the eyes, her bright emerald gaze sharp and assessing as she looks me over.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about tonight, and I am over the moon with joy. Now, tell me, do you have any jewelry for this evening?¡± she purses her lips as her gaze darts from my simple drop earrings to my bare neck and thin bangles at my wrists. She tuts her disapproval with a frown and mumbles, ¡°Come, come. Inside.¡±


    She shoos her hands at me and deciding I¡¯m not fast enough, turns me around and lightly pushes at me to walk into her shop. I turn over my shoulder to raise an eyebrow at Kyran, who just chuckles and shakes his head as he follows us inside. Looking forward, I gasp as I enter the crystal shop and gaze around in awe at the thousands of shimmering stones. Stjarna scoots around me and passes through a beaded curtain before popping her head back out and waving us over.


    I laugh, taking an immediate liking to the old woman and follow her into a dimly lit room adorned with large pieces of geodes and heavy clusters of crystals. She flutters around for a moment, collecting pieces of things as she goes and disappears behind a counter before setting out a few options carefully.


    ¡°As beautiful as you are, elskling, I cannot have our Alpha¡¯s mate attend her bonding ceremony¡­unadorned,¡± she says lightly, glancing again at the modest jewelry I¡¯m wearing. ¡°Here, I¡¯ve chosen suitable pieces for you, choose any you like, they are my gift to you,¡± she smiles widely at me and lifts a few shiny gems for me to see.


    ¡°Stjarna, I thought you¡¯d be thrilled to know something about Selene,¡± Kyran says offhandedly as he steps up beside me.


    ¡°Ky¡­¡± I murmur under my breath in warning, having a strong feeling where he¡¯s going with this.


    I watch as her bright eyes widen a bit with interest as she flicks her gaze from his to mine and I wince a little at his next words.


    ¡°As I am sure you¡¯ve heard the tales and probably had known a few wolves who¡¯d given their own accounts long ago, our Queen is with us once more, and I am honored to tell you that she is my mate,¡± his voice is heavy with pride as he speaks, and I feel how Luna perks up because of it.


    Stjarna¡¯s eyes lock with mine as her jaw pops open, her gaze widening as the information settles around her and she whispers, ¡°Your eyes, they¡¯re blue. It¡¯s true. I never doubted your existence, and hoped to one day see this for myself to be true. Oh, Kyran,¡± she sweeps her watery gaze to him, ¡°congratulations, my boy! A mate! Our¡­Drottning!¡± she gasps, dropping the gems in her hands as if they¡¯d grown teeth and bitten her.


    With a sharp shake of her head, she turns on her heel and flits about her shop once more, muttering, ¡°No, no, this won¡¯t do. Drottning! In my shop!¡± and disappears around a corner toward the back, more incoherent words spilling from her lips as she goes.


    I chuckle as I meet Kyran¡¯s gaze and I squint at him, whispering, ¡°Really, did you have to say that?¡±


    He just laughs and shrugs as he raises a brow at me. I roll my eyes at him as Stjarna appears once more, carrying a few small ornate boxes and carefully sets them down onto the countertop. She eases the lids open to display the breathtaking platinum set with large pear-shaped alexandrite stones, their brilliant colors shifting from a deep blue-green to a vibrant, red-toned purple as she lifts the necklace and earrings up for me to see. My hand skims over my lips as I stare in awe at the jewelry, my eyes tracing the sparkling diamonds edging the large stones and clustered artfully at each tip, giving the gems the appearance of dripping from the shining platinum.


    When our gazes meet, I swallow past the dry lump in my throat as I slightly shake my head in disbelief. ¡°No, I¡ªI can¡¯t accept these,¡± I whisper, my eyes falling back onto the magnificent pieces. ¡°They are absolutely stunning, but I couldn¡¯t take these from you, they are more than precious¡ªthese are beyond rare, especially at this size,¡± I breathe, flicking my gaze back to her sharp eyes.


    Stjarna¡¯s thin mouth pulls into a wide, creased grin as she shakes the fist holding the necklace at me and barks, ¡°Bah! I¡¯m just an old crone and damn close to nearing the end of my time. This should belong to someone who appreciates them as much as I do, especially someone with a beauty to rival it, hmm? I was gifted these a long, long time ago and it only feels fitting now to pass the gift on to someone most deserving. Who better than my Drottning, no?¡± she raises her eyebrows into her silver hairline and beckons Kyran to move closer.


    He steps around the side of the counter with an easy smile and lets Stjarna grasp his wrist to place the necklace into his open palm. She closes his fingers over it and pats them before shooing him toward me, busying herself with removing the earrings from their holders. Kyran¡¯s bright gaze meets mine as he walks behind me, his warm hand grazing my neck as he sweeps my hair over my shoulder. A tingle runs down my spine at his touch and I inhale sharply at the familiar zing of energy the necklace sends through me as it rests over my sternum. My eyes flash to Stjarna who pretends to only pay attention to the earrings, but I can see the knowing smirk at the corner of her mouth when her emerald eyes meet mine with a quick wink.


    Kyran brushes my hair over my back, pressing a kiss to my bare shoulder and I lean back into him automatically as I narrow my eyes at the old wolf. ¡°How do you know Hekate?¡± I ask quietly and her lips pull into a mischievous grin.


    ¡°Technically, all wolves know of Hekate,¡± she mumbles, intentionally avoiding answering me properly.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°No, this necklace, it holds some of her power in it, within the stone. Power that can only be given freely, and I know her well enough to trust that she does not share easily. So, tell me, how do you have in your possession an object¡ªlet alone what I can only assume to be three¡ªinfused with the goddess of witchcraft¡¯s power?¡± I ask tersely, eyeing the earrings she holds cupped in her palm.


    Her green eyes twinkle as she smiles at me and nods her head in silent approval. ¡°Yes, you are who these are destined for,¡± she murmurs before clearing her throat. ¡°You see, as a young pup, I had come to learn I held the ability of premonition. I could sense when something was about to go wrong¡ªor right, though usually it tended to be in the negative¡ªand as I grew older into adulthood, this ability formed stronger to be accompanied with obscure mental imagery. I had experienced a situation that heavily pushed me to seek Hekate out, knowing that grave danger would befall the werewolf race if I didn¡¯t inform her that something was happening. I did not know the details, just the extreme importance that she must be made aware of it. After I found her and her daughter outside of Alaska, she made me this jewelry set, letting me know it harnesses healing and protection magic as a thank you gift for my message.


    ¡°Upon accepting her gift, I had seen myself in the far future handing them to someone else with the potent feeling of importance and certainty, and, well, here we are. I believe that these have always been destined for you, and I am just the placeholder through time. Many of my items I¡¯ve collected over the centuries have come into my possession that way, and I find fulfillment in successfully seeing them to their rightful owners,¡± her voice grows wistful as she slides her gaze across the glittering shop.


    My guard immediately drops as I glance over at Kyran and find him watching me carefully, his gaze lingering on the necklace for a moment before he turns to Stjarna. ¡°Where were you a few days ago? I had come by your shop and found it closed for the first time in, well, ever. I could feel that you were far away, and out of respect I left it alone, but I am curious, what would pull you away from your home?¡± he asks lightly, sliding his hands into his pockets as he waits for her to respond.


    Stjarna whips her head around with a wild gleam in her eye when the front door chimes as it¡¯s opened from across the shop. ¡°My star, are you in here? I found the berries you¡¯d requested for the¡ªoh, hello!¡± a dignified elder Englishman steps through the beaded curtain holding a small basket in his dark, weathered hands.


    He smiles kindly at Kyran and me before grinning brightly at Stjarna as he steps over to her, planting a kiss to her temple affectionately. Kyran¡¯s sharp intake of breath has me swinging my gaze to him as he wipes a hand over his mouth before a laugh of astonishment bursts out of him. ¡°No way,¡± he whispers, his hand still pressed to his mouth as he shakes his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes way,¡± Stjarna responds with a chuckle and nods her head enthusiastically.


    ¡°No way!¡± Kyran leaps forward and wraps his arm around her, her silver braid flailing out with her laughter as he spins them in a circle.


    A grin pulls at my lips as I watch them and I slide my gaze to the newcomer, finding him looking at Stjarna adoringly in a way that could only mean they are mates. My heart swells at the realization that she must have been the woman Kyran had mentioned a while ago when telling me about werewolves, how he knew of someone over seven hundred years old who¡¯d never met their mate. Emotion chokes me as I smile at the gentleman when his gaze meets mine and the pure joy in his eyes pushes a tear to leak out of mine.


    ¡°Congratulations! This is the best news ever, I am so happy for you,¡± Kyran carefully places her on her feet and takes her hands in his as he grins at her.


    ¡°Kyran, this is my long-lost mate, Wolcen,¡± she beams at him as he extends his hand out to Kyran.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Kyran,¡± he says warmly as they shake hands, his Old English accent giving his words a proper tone.


    ¡°Wolcen, this is Kyran, Alpha of my pack and one of the dearest people in my heart,¡± Stjarna finishes her introduction with a wide smile.


    Wolcen¡¯s steely gray eyes widen at her words, and I see him wince perceptibly as he pinches the bridge of his nose on an exhale.


    ¡°Please excuse my indifference, Alpha,¡± he shoots Stjarna a pained look at the word before addressing Kyran once more, ¡°I was unaware¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Kyran says on a chuckle, clapping the older man on the shoulder, ¡°Stjarna is known to be¡­troublesome when it comes to rules and social normalities. She may be my elder, but she has a young and mischievous heart that rivals many of the pups running around,¡± they laugh as the old man nods his head dramatically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I know it already,¡± he mumbles sarcastically, giving Stjarna a smirk.


    She hands the earrings to Kyran as she takes the basket from Wolcen¡¯s hands and replaces it with one of hers. She murmurs in his ear as she pulls him toward the back of the shop and I take it as our cue to leave, waving a goodbye with a watery smile and mouthing a silent, ¡°Thank you¡±. Stjarna just winks with a grin as they disappear through a doorway and I turn to leave the shop with Kyran behind me.


    ¡°I am so happy for them,¡± I say lightly as he closes the door behind us. ¡°Hopefully we can meet with them again this evening, I¡¯d like to hear how they met.¡±


    Kyran nods with a smile as he holds out his hand for me to take the earrings. I quickly remove the ones I¡¯m wearing and deposit them in my small purse before donning the magical set. The enchantment pulses as the second earring hangs in place, the trio of gems forming a triangle, and I can feel the slight hum of energy radiating from them for a few moments before it dissipates within me. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Hekate about these,¡± I mumble as Kyran takes my hand.


    We cross the street and I follow his lead, walking through a few blocks of shops before coming to stop outside of a dark-windowed cafe. I notice the sign at the door is flipped to ¡®closed¡¯ and I squeeze Kyran¡¯s hand with a small smile. He just shrugs nonchalantly and his stomach growls, making me laugh at the betrayal of his disappointment. ¡°Hey, how about we go back to your house, and I¡¯ll make us some lunch, since you took care of breakfast?¡± I offer and he nods with a smirk.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure I could choke something down,¡± he intones sarcastically, and I narrow my gaze at him.


    ¡°Just for that,¡± I threaten quickly, ¡°I won¡¯t be gentle.¡± I summon my shadow magic around the both of us harshly, infusing extra power into it as I transport us onto the front yard of his house and laugh as he stumbles dizzily onto his ass. Flipping my hair over my shoulder, I hastily take the steps up to his front door and push through it hurriedly at the sound of his growl, squeaking as I barely close it in time to catch the heavy thump of his body.


    ¡°That was a dirty trick,¡± he grumbles playfully from the other side of the heavy wood panel, and I giggle mirthfully as I cross into his kitchen to see what I have to work with.

 Chapter 61: Admiration pt. 1

    Kyran


    Selene¡¯s unexpected use of her powers is impressive, I haven¡¯t asked her yet about them since reuniting and I¡¯ve been curious if everything feels the way it was for her long ago, after receiving her memories back. I push through my front door with a grin and press it closed behind me as I watch Selene make her way into the kitchen. My smile grows wider as I think of Stjarna and her mate, how unbelievable it is for her to have found him this late in life. I am overjoyed for her and look forward to celebrating tonight with them.


    Noticing how Selene is preoccupied with searching the cabinets, I silently sneak across the kitchen and duck into the pantry with the childish idea to scare her. My heart feels so light today, I want to run carefree like the pups do with their playful laughter while making mischief. Pressing my back against the wall beside the open door, I breathe shallowly to remain undetected and listen for Selene¡¯s movements. I can hear the rattle of some pans being placed on the countertop and her soft humming beneath the movements before the clack of her heels grows louder as she nears.


    Pressing my lips together, my muscles bunch in anticipation to jump and I calculate how many steps she¡¯ll take before crossing into the pantry. Five more to go, I measure based on the echo and bend my knees. My lips pull into a smirk at how stupid this is, but I can¡¯t help the desire to play with her the way she did with me moments ago. Three¡­two¡­one¡­ I spring into a sharp twist with a loud yell, simultaneously slapping my palms against the door frame only to be met with empty air. My brow pinches in confusion, I know she was right here. Leaning forward on my hands, I peer out into the vacant kitchen as my mouth turns down at the corner. Where the hell¡ª


    ¡°Boo,¡± a whisper grazes my ear and my body goes rigid at the sudden sound.


    Whipping around, I find Selene perched on a shelf beside me and I can¡¯t stop my mouth from opening in astonishment at the sight of her. Her laughter rings out around me mirthfully and she wipes at an eye from the force of it. My lips curl upward even though I¡¯m both shocked and embarrassed as her amusement fills me. I let out a chuckle with a shake of my head as I mumble, ¡°How?¡± and tilt my head curiously at her.


    She gives me a wolfish grin and her eyes shine in the dim light as she kicks her feet out lazily. ¡°How as in, how did I get in here? Or, how did I know what you were doing?¡± she raises an eyebrow and purses her lips.


    ¡°Both,¡± I mutter with a grin in return.


    ¡°Magic,¡± she responds slyly, narrowing her eyes with a smirk.


    I laugh at that and step between her legs, sliding my hands up her bare thighs to grasp her waist. She drapes her arms around my neck as I lift her, carrying her back into the kitchen and place her on the island. I kiss her forehead before asking, ¡°What else can you do? The way you control your power is impressive, I have met witches who can¡¯t do what you do. Could you show me?¡± and I take a step back, sliding my palms beneath hers.


    An easy smile spreads across her beautiful face as she nods. ¡°Sure, though there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t do during daylight. I¡¯ll show you tonight, beneath the full moon. It¡¯s so cool,¡± she whispers dramatically as she leans forward with a grin. ¡°But for now, I can show you everything else. I have the ability to teleport, as you have experienced, though I call it shadow-walking. I can control shadows, wield them the same way you would with say, a knife, rope, or arrows for example,¡± she releases my hands and swirls her wrists as inky writhing shadows appear and coil around her outstretched arms.


    I stare openly dumbfounded at the sight, never in my life have I seen anything this¡­ ¡°Amazing,¡± I breathe, carefully reaching a hand toward her. ¡°Can I touch it?¡± I ask, extremely curious about how something like this would feel.


    Selene laughs and nods her head, holding her hand out and a shadow snake stretches toward me. I hesitate only for a heartbeat before gliding my fingers through the obsidian smoke. It is cool the way fog feels and leaves a slight tingle on my skin as my hand passes through it a second time. I grin at Selene who grins back before narrowing her eyes a fraction, the only warning I get before the shadow coils around my wrist and hardens like steel. I glance down at it, giving my arm a slight tug and feeling absolutely no give with the binding. Peering up at Selene, I raise my eyebrows and pull harder, seeing the tension in her arm as a result but feeling no change in the hold she has on me.


    Her grin grows wider at my attempt and she shakes her head with a laugh, ¡°Try all you want, you will not break free unless I choose to let you. These shadows are as fluid or solid as I need them to be and believe me when I tell you, I am adept at wielding them,¡± she smirks as she releases her hold on my wrist and turns to look around the kitchen. ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t particularly care for in here, if it gets damaged?¡± she asks, turning back to face me.


    ¡°Everything except you,¡± I answer automatically and she barks a laugh. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I add, pulling my brow in.


    Pushing off the counter, Selene grasps my hand and pulls me out of the kitchen toward the back door. Outside in the gardens, she points at the nearby forest and says flatly, ¡°Name three things, and make them small. Then name something as big as you and something that you could hold in your hand.¡±


    Without questioning her, I take a brisk look around, rattling off, ¡°The white mushroom on that tree, the patch of moss on the rock over there, and that little purple flower in the middle of the clovers,¡± pointing to each one and she nods as I go. ¡°The large oak log on the ground and¡­this rock,¡± I gesture at a large river stone resting in a flowerbed nearby.


    Without a word, Selene winks over her shoulder at me with a smirk and flicks her hand out in three rapid successions, followed by three simultaneous quiet thumps. Glancing at the mushroom, moss, and flower, I find each impaled with a dart of shadow directly in their centers. My eyebrows raise at her skill and I silently watch as she whips her hand out toward the stone. A thin, wispy black rope flings out toward it before she yanks it back harshly and the rock flies through the air to land in her awaiting palm. Without hesitation, Selene turns on her heel and throws her arms out in front of her, thick bands of shadows billowing out to encompass the fallen tree and form a ring around the wide trunk. Her fingers bend inward and the resounding crack that echoes around us is astounding as the log crumples beneath her power.


    When she releases the shadows, a pile of splintered wood remains between the severed halves of the tree and I slowly drag my gaze to hers. Selene¡¯s chest rises and falls from the effort as she gives me a haughty smile and I laugh in astonishment. With that sort of power alone, she is nearly unstoppable. I shake my head at the realization and consider what else there is to learn about her.


    ¡°That was incredible,¡± I murmur with wide eyes, ¡°I am beyond impressed. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, it really is an effective force, especially in combat. Though, I can use it in other ways than with a fight. For instance, I can place my shadows as you saw with the darts, they will remain until I intentionally call them back to me. It does drain my energy, though, depending on the size or amount of shadow to keep them in place. Through them I can hear and see things if I focus on it, although the visual aspect is grainy at best. I used to do this to play spy with Ria when we were young,¡± she smiles wistfully at the thought for a moment before blinking the memory away.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Using the shadow powers is much like anything else you wield physically, it strains my body and takes a lot of stamina to uphold. It will deplete me if I am not careful and can put me in a predicament of being too exhausted to call it forward. The only replenishment I know of is sleeping and eating, just as anyone else would after a rigorous exercise,¡± she explains, brushing her hands against her white skirt and smiling at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s honestly fucking awesome, and I¡¯m kind of jealous,¡± I grin at her, running my hand through my hair at the admission.


    Selene laughs with a shake of her head and walks toward the house. I follow her back into the kitchen as she crosses over to the pantry, nodding her head for me to come in with her. She stands in front of one of the walls of shelving, her gaze searching for something before coming to a stop. Shaking out her hands, she looks at me briefly before turning her attention to the shelf once more.


    ¡°Okay, so besides the shadows and the teleporting, I also have the ability of telekinesis. It is not nearly as strong as the shadows are and I¡¯m honestly not that great with it, it¡¯s the least-used of my abilities mostly because I have the shadows. The telekinesis came with the telepathy,¡± she says offhandedly and I gape at her.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I ask incredulously. ¡°Telepathy? As in, mind reading?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I can also push my thoughts into someone else¡¯s mind as well, make them see or hear what I want them to. Kind of like a vision or hallucination of sorts,¡± she says softly, watching me over her shoulder once more.


    I nod my head at that, remembering Vala¡¯s skill with her psychic magic and I mention, ¡°The only other person I¡¯ve met with an ability like that was Vala and I know it was strong, as I¡¯d told you a while ago. Though hers wasn¡¯t technically quite the same as you, I don¡¯t believe. Is yours detectable?¡±


    Selene just slightly shakes her head then narrows her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t, unless I use it on Hekate or one of the elven,¡± she mumbles, ¡°both are impossible to get anything magically past them.¡±


    ¡°Elven?¡± I ask curiously, unsure of what she means.


    She scoffs a laugh and rolls her eyes, ¡°The fae. They despise the term, and refer to themselves as elves.¡±


    ¡°The fae, as in fairies?¡± I clarify, and she nods her head once. ¡°We have a lot to talk about,¡± I breathe out and drag my hand over my face.


    Selene just laughs and turns back to the shelf, raising a hand. A moment goes by before a bag of flour slides forward and topples off the shelf, landing in her hands with a poof of white dust. She giggles and blows the cloud away from her as she turns to me with a grin and steps out of the pantry. In awe of Selene¡¯s abilities, my gaze flicks from the empty spot on the shelf and back to the doorway when I hear her voice call out to me.


    ¡°Could you get the sugars, some chocolate, and¡ªactually, just bring me all your baking ingredients, it¡¯ll be easier. Please,¡± she adds in a singsong voice and a wide smile pulls at my lips in response.


    ¡°Yes, sweetheart,¡± I call back to her, already filling my arms with her request.


    <hr>


    I help Selene cook lunch, though she adamantly refuses me with making the cookies and I concede by washing our dishes while she gets to work. We talk about her journey to unlocking her memories and I feel some guilt about not being there to help her even though she¡¯s clearly more than capable of handling herself. It doesn¡¯t feel good to hear how volatile things were for her and especially with the condition she was in, I wish that there was something I could have done to help in some way. She explains that her pain was her own to overcome and I understand that¡ªhell, I respect it, even¡ªsince I¡¯d essentially felt the same with myself most of my life.


    Sitting at the island, I watch Selene while she scoops the chilled dough onto a couple of trays. She has a light smile on her lips as she goes, and I can¡¯t help but imagine her doing this with little fingers reaching for a taste. I smile at the image and notice her glance at me with rosy cheeks, her smile growing wide as she undoubtedly sees my imagined scene. Popping a bite of cookie dough into her mouth, she tosses me a small lump and I catch it effortlessly, taking a bite and groan at the sweetness as I hear the front door open.


    ¡°This is easily the best I¡¯ve ever had, and I¡¯m not saying that as your mate,¡± I say around the mouthful and Selene laughs with a shake of her head.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, easy there, we have company,¡± Trey boasts sarcastically and I laugh as he walks into the kitchen ahead of Castian and Mira.


    After closing the oven, Selene lets out a soft sound of endearment at the sight of little Eudora cradled in Mira¡¯s arms, swathed in a soft yellow blanket with her big brown eyes blinking owlishly. I smile at them and nod my head in greeting as they enter. Mira carefully hands her baby to Castian and clasps her hands together as she walks eagerly over to Selene.


    ¡°You must be Selene, I am so happy to meet you! I¡¯m Mira, Castian¡¯s mate and we just heard the news! Congrats!¡± she says excitedly, bouncing on her toes and Selene smiles warmly at her.


    ¡°Thank you. Your baby is beautiful, what is her name?¡± Selene responds softly, her eyes sliding back to the little bundle.


    ¡°Eudora, it means¡ª¡±


    ¡°Good gift, yes, that is very fitting. All babies are,¡± she murmurs with a wistful look in her eyes. ¡°Congratulations on her birth, by the looks of her sweet face she must have been born recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just a few days ago,¡± Mira says with a smile as she looks back at her child. ¡°Thank the stars that Eir was here to assist with her birth, I fear things wouldn¡¯t have gone well without her help.¡±


    Selene¡¯s mouth turns up at the corner as she replies, ¡°Ah, yes, of course. I couldn¡¯t think of anyone more suited than her. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re well and for Eudora¡¯s presence.¡±


    As Mira talks with Selene, I get lost in thought over how she addressed the mention of Eir. As far as I¡¯m aware, Selene doesn¡¯t remember being treated by her after ingesting venom. Hell, I don¡¯t even know for sure if I¡¯ve even spoken about her besides that incident. Narrowing my eyes at Selene, I mindlink her, Why did you speak of Eir as if you know her?


    You¡¯ll find out soon enough, is all she responds, a sly smirk appearing at the corner of her mouth as she listens to what Mira is talking about. I¡¯m about to push it further when I hear her voice whisper, Tonight, Ky. It¡¯ll make sense later, and she glances at me briefly before giving Mira a quick hug.


    ¡°I completely understand if I don¡¯t see you tonight, so do not fret over the matter. A raucous celebration is no place for a newborn and I hope she sleeps well for you,¡± she waves her hand with a grin as Mira and Castian make their way upstairs.


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Trey announces as he slides his phone into his pocket and crosses to the garage door, ¡°Kyrre is back and has a carload of things for the ceremony. I¡¯ll be with her if you need anything,¡± he calls over his shoulder before the door closes behind him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I call out to nothing and Selene giggles as the oven dings.


    She grabs an oven mitt and pulls out the trays, the mouthwatering aroma filling the kitchen deliciously as she transfers the cookies onto the cooling rack. I hear the door click open and Trey dashes across the kitchen, snatching a couple cookies and garbling his thanks over a mouthful as he quickly leaves again. We both laugh and shake our heads, our gazes meeting across the room. Selene picks up a cookie and shadows swirl around her, transferring her to my lap. My arms snake around her waist as she takes a bite of the cookie before holding it up for me to eat. I take it from her and pull the entire cookie into my mouth, laughing at the way she scrunches her nose in disappointment.


    Wrapping her arms around my neck, she presses her forehead to mine and rubs our noses together, sending little tingles down my back and over my arms. ¡°I¡¯m excited for tonight,¡± she whispers, her icy eyes shining brightly.


    ¡°As am I,¡± I whisper back, brushing a kiss against her lips. ¡°But I¡¯m even more excited for tomorrow night, and the night after, and after,¡± her giggles make me laugh when she squeezes me tightly.


    ¡°I love you,¡± we say at the same time and grin widely, kissing through our laughter.


    For the only time in my life, my heart is full and content as I cherish the feeling of having my entire world in my arms.

 Chapter 62: Admiration pt. 2

    Selene


    Kyran and I spend the rest of the afternoon lounging around, talking about anything and everything that we could think of. He asks me many more questions regarding my powers, and I even go as far as projecting the idea of a beach into his mind to prove to him my ability with telepathy. His reaction is priceless as he walks around the kitchen gawking at the walls and commenting about the sand and waves. I have a little fun with it by abruptly shifting the vision to a precarious cliff top overlooking the ocean and imagine tumbling over the edge. I cry from laughter as Kyran falls to the floor claiming the dizziness felt real and with a growl, he throws me over his shoulder as he carries me toward the stairs.


    When his foot touches the first step, a knock echoes at the front door and Kyran gently places me on the floor before crossing to the entryway. The moment he opens the door, Asteria¡¯s tell-tale squeal peals through the room and I grin at the sight of her black gossamer dress. She bustles past him with her arms outstretched toward me as she hurries across the floor, her thick black boots clomping noisily with each step. We collide in a tight hug for a few moments before she claps her hands together with her excitement, her auburn hair flowing wildly around her in an invisible breeze.


    ¡°I could puke from how thrilled I¡¯ve been since you left,¡± she gushes, her lavender eyes flashing with her smile.


    ¡°Hekate,¡± I hear Kyran¡¯s surprised voice and I peer over Asteria¡¯s bare shoulder to watch as he pulls the door open wider. ¡°Welcome, please come in,¡± he steps aside with a hesitant smile before glancing over at me.


    I can sense his trepidation over being unprepared to host Hekate in his home and I cross the floor to stand by his side, smiling warmly at him as she enters. My eyebrows pull together when I notice how done-up she has made herself and my smile turns watery as I look her over. Her onyx hair is pulled back into an elegant twisted bun adorned with glittering jeweled pins and she wears a deep purple dress with a billowing black chiffon shawl. In her hands she holds a small bouquet of fresh white flowers picked from her garden and my eyes flick up to her smoky lined ones.


    She watches me carefully as she gives me a soft smile and I don¡¯t hesitate to throw my arms around her, taking care to not squash the flowers in the embrace. Before the stasis, it would have felt out of place to hold Hekate in this way, our relationship had been more of a strong friendship than familial. After the loss of my memories, however, she was nothing but a fantastic mother toward me and that feeling of love didn¡¯t just vanish when I unlocked my past life once more. Though our relationship has changed and grown closer, it does feel weird to refer to her as mother now that I am whole, but part of me sees her in a different light than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here,¡± I say quietly as I pull back with a warm smile. ¡°I would have thought you¡¯d refrain from immersing yourself in such a large group of wolves,¡± I wonder out loud, ¡°would they even recognize you, though?¡±


    Her wine colored lips part to reply when Kyran¡¯s bark of a laugh pulls my attention to him before he widens his eyes and scoffs, ¡°oh, yeah. They definitely would.¡±


    What the hell does that mean? I turn my narrowed gaze back to Hekate who has a sheepish look on her face. ¡°What did you do?¡± I accuse, placing my hands on my hips and trying not to smile.


    She clears her throat and scrunches her nose as she replies, ¡°I may have turned a few of them into dogs a while ago,¡± her voice pitching a bit higher than usual.


    I gape at her admission and Ria¡¯s cackles bounce off the walls throughout the house as Kyran snorts in amusement.


    ¡°You what?¡± I ask incredulously, ¡°why? When?¡±


    Hekate rolls her violet eyes and scoffs, ¡°Tch, it was a couple hundred years ago and they didn¡¯t respect my boundaries. They needed to learn a lesson,¡± she murmurs as she brushes off invisible lint from her dress.


    ¡°It was my first time hosting the Convocation as Alpha, you shifted over a thousand wolves from all the packs into chihuahuas,¡± his laughter bubbles up at the memory before he continues, ¡°your spell lasted for an entire year. Do you know how difficult it was to manage shoe-size canines with the temperament of a pissed off wolf? Images of your likeness were posted everywhere throughout the pack lands as a reminder not to cross you. All for some young wolves running through your woods under the full moon,¡± he shakes his head with crinkled eyes and I can¡¯t help the grin that spreads across my face.


    My laugh escapes me as I look back at Hekate and she lets out a light chuckle. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a valid reason for them to recognize you. Are you sure you want to be here tonight?¡± I ask jokingly and she nods her head.


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t miss this for anything,¡± she smiles widely at that and gestures her hand toward me. ¡°Now, let us get you fixed up for the evening, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, yes. I¡¯ve gotta do something about that hair,¡± Ria snides in jest and I glare at her.


    ¡°You really are the worst, you know that?¡± I snark back and can¡¯t help the smirk that pulls at my lips.


    Ignoring me, she just flutters her hands at Kyran and chastises him, ¡°You need to clean up, you¡¯re a mess,¡± and I notice the slight smirk on her face as she places a hand on her hip.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He just glances down at himself with a slight frown and raises an eyebrow at her. Nothing is wrong with him and we all know it. I roll my lips between my teeth, enjoying how comfortable Asteria is to treat him the same as me and I observe them with amusement as he pretends to look at a watch that doesn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Huh, would you look at that, it¡¯s five-thirty. Sundown isn¡¯t for another three hours,¡± he says flatly and a snort escapes me at his dry tone.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± she states with a roll of her eyes, ¡°go¡­bond with your brother or whatever, we¡¯ll meet you in the Hall,¡± she smiles devilishly and Kyran smirks at her before rolling his eyes to me.


    I don¡¯t know how you live with her, his joking tone floats through my mind and I smile widely at him as Hekate coughs a laugh beside me. Kyran shoots a grin at her as Ria smacks his arm and the four of us laugh lightheartedly. He steps over to pull me into a warm embrace and kisses the top of my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you said, but the feeling is mutual,¡± Ria childishly pokes her tongue out at him before cracking a smile.


    Kyran gently turns my chin up to look into my eyes, murmuring, ¡°I¡¯ll be helping Trey and Kyrre with preparations. If you need me, you know how to find me,¡± and kisses my forehead.


    ¡°See you soon,¡± I whisper with a smile and press up onto my tiptoes to peck his lips.


    He leans forward for more and I feel the cool wind whisk me away as Ria transports the three of us into Kyran¡¯s bedroom, his grumbling growl following through the ether. I chuckle as I step into the open room and freeze in place, wincing at the sound of Asteria¡¯s gasp. She¡¯d marched straight into the bathroom and found the chaotic scene left from Kyran¡¯s destructive outburst. Hekate peers through the archway with a shake of her head, mumbling under her breath about men and emotions, whirling her hand around as she straightens.


    A puff of wind tickles me and Kyran appears, stumbling a bit from the sudden teleport and growls, ¡°Fuck, you¡¯ve really gotta stop doing that,¡± as he presses a hand to his head and glares at Hekate.


    She just cocks an eyebrow at him and crosses her arms, nodding her head over her shoulder at the destroyed bathroom. Kyran twists his mouth to the side and slides his hand to his neck with a sigh. ¡°It was a lapse of control and I intend on renovating as soon as I can. It¡¯ll be a bit tough with the Con¡ª¡±


    ¡°Show me,¡± Hekate interrupts, dropping her arms and stepping in front of Kyran.


    ¡°What?¡± he asks blankly, taking an involuntary step away from her.


    ¡°What you intend to do, with the bathing room,¡± she clarifies, coming to a stop before him and holding her hand up to his forehead. ¡°We haven¡¯t got all day.¡±


    I watch his gaze narrows slightly as he takes a step forward and presses his head into her awaiting palm. The amber in his eyes flashes brightly for a few moments and she draws her hand back, her mouth pulling down at the corners as she nods her head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got good taste,¡± Hekate mumbles, eyeing him for a moment before waving her hand through the air. ¡°Now, off with you, we have work to do,¡± she smirks and whisks Kyran away once more.


    His gravelly growl echoes around us and I hear Ria¡¯s cackle emit from the bathroom, the sounds making a giggle bubble from my chest with amusement. ¡°I love how you both treat him so casually, I¡¯m glad you like him,¡± I say softly, knowing that they can hear me.


    Hekate smiles warmly at me, replying, ¡°He really is a wonderful man, and I couldn¡¯t imagine a more perfect fit for you. Shall we?¡± she asks as she gestures toward the bathroom.


    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll admit, I envy you, but only slightly. His brother is single, after all,¡± Asteria drawls as she saunters over, the shards of broken glass crunching beneath her boots.


    I laugh openly at that with a shake of my head. ¡°We never did talk about that first night at Howler¡¯s. I saw you flirting with him at the bar, though at the time I couldn¡¯t place where I knew him because somebody fucked with my memories. Again.¡± I raise an eyebrow and stare pointedly at her.


    ¡°Oh, that was so fun. He was absolutely terrified of me after our little meet at the park and I couldn¡¯t help myself with teasing him at the club. He¡¯s just so damn cute,¡± her lavender eyes sparkle as she talks about Treyvar and I smile knowingly at her.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t look at me like that. He is a wolf, after all,¡± she rolls her eyes, but I don¡¯t miss the way her lips pinch with the flush of her cheeks.


    Hekate¡¯s movements catch my attention and I turn to watch as she swirls her arms around, closing her eyes and murmurs a spell under her breath. The broken glass raises off the floor as the pieces float through the air toward the shower, molding back into a solid pane and settling into the door frame. The cracked tiles in the shower solidify, transforming into a mosaic of black, white, and iridescent aqua tiles as a second shower head shimmers onto the bare side of the new wall.


    I stare in awe as her magic effortlessly transfigures the bathroom, replacing the broken sink with a solid slab of black marble carved with dual basins and bright white cabinetry. An expansive mirror adorned by a wood frame carved with ivy spreads across the wall over the wide sinks and my smile grows wide, noticing how the details match the woodwork from Kyran¡¯s bar. The flooring shimmers for a moment and settles into an elegant white marble tiling accented with black and aqua filigree designs on sparse tiles, complimenting the shower. Fluffy white towels with black and aqua embroidery drape over new matte black bars, and matching floor mats appear by the shower and sinks, tying the room together nicely.


    ¡°This is gorgeous,¡± I breathe, complimenting Hekate when she lowers her arm and looks around satisfactorily.


    ¡°It was Kyran¡¯s vision, I just did the magic,¡± she says nonchalantly and I laugh, turning to give her a tight hug.


    ¡°Thank you. Not just for me, but for him as well. This means a lot,¡± I murmur into her shoulder and she pats the back of my head affectionately.


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do, truly. Now,¡± she pushes me back by the shoulders, ¡°get out of these clothes so we can ready you for your ceremony.¡±


    I do as she commands and strip off my clothing, handing them to Asteria as she waves me toward the new shower, turning away to undoubtedly alter my outfit for the evening. I shower slowly, letting the heat of the water soothe me and I envision my future living here with Kyran. An easy, relaxed smile rests on my lips as I daydream and think about seeing him again tonight, waiting to meet me beneath the rising full moon surrounded by thousands of our kind eager to celebrate with us.

 Chapter 63: Celebration pt. 1

    Selene


    I stand in awe before the intricate floor length mirror Hekate conjured into Kyran¡¯s bedroom. Well, our bedroom now, I suppose, I wonder as I stare at my impeccable reflection. Hekate and Asteria took their time with me, drying and styling my hair traditionally rather than using magic and I savored the intimate time spent with them. Our conversations trailed from inconsequential things to heavier, more emotional topics and the three of us had some moments clearing each other¡¯s tears away. It was really nice to spend time with them like that, after everything that has transpired recently. A weight has lifted from me knowing that I have these two strong women beside me in life who I can count on for anything.


    Tears well in my eyes and I look toward the ceiling in an attempt not to ruin Ria¡¯s handiwork with my makeup. The thought of finding a soulmate was just a small dream I¡¯d let go of a long, long time ago after undertaking the responsibilities required of me when I grew into my adulthood. The role I upheld superseded my own personal desires as I focused on protecting and defending my kind from the volatile nature of the vampires. Aware of the threat Caedes currently poses on me and my kind, I am confident in my abilities with Kyran by my side that we will not succumb to him, regardless of his reasons for wanting me dead.


    As the thought crosses my mind, I pull on my bond with Kyran and ask, Hey, Ky, have you spoken with the other Alphas about the Guardian blood magic and the changes they¡¯ll be undertaking? as I focus on my reflection once more, staring into my bright blue eyes.


    Yes, I have, and they all have a mix of eagerness and disbelief about it, as do most of the people here tonight, his response is immediate, his warm, husky voice trailing through my mind making me smile.


    Are you ready? How do you feel? I ask, running my hands over the bodice of my dress.


    I can feel his trepid laugh as he murmurs, Just about as ready as I can be. Is it weird that I¡¯m kind of nervous? Even though you¡¯ve already accepted me and were bonded, my heart feels jittery again like I¡¯m waiting to hear your decision once more.


    Closing my eyes, I focus on our bond and peek through his vision to find him also standing before a mirror in what looks to be a woman¡¯s bedroom. His sister steps up beside him and rests her head on his shoulder as she smiles at his reflection. Kyran runs a hand over his freshly cut hair and blows out a breath as he drags his hand down his neatly trimmed jaw. I watch with a lazy smile as he straightens the cuffs of his black suit and raises his hands to adjust the tie at his throat. His movements display his nerves and I can¡¯t help but commenting on his sinfully good looks.


    You are very handsome, I whisper in his mind and giggle at the way his reflection shows his confusion.


    He leans close to the mirror as he quickly asks, You can see me? How?


    I push my magic through our bond just enough to let a flicker of my icy eye color flash within his warm amber and I laugh as they round widely at the sight before narrowing with a smirk. The moment I feel him push back, I lock down my end of the bond with another giggle.


    Nuh-uh, you have to wait. I want to watch your reaction, I tease and feel the growl he sends my way in return. See you soon, I send him a kiss and return my attention back to our room.


    Hekate steps up beside me with a watery smile and I grin at her, knowing she most likely watched everything transpire between us. She grazes her fingers over the flowing white chiffon panels that drape from the caps of my shoulders to the floor behind me as her eyes take in my reflection adoringly. Asteria kept the same theme of my earlier clothes and drew them out into a more elegant formal gown fit for a queen. My dress has a sweetheart neckline and is fitted to my hips with sparkling diamonds embedded intricately in patterns across the satin fabric. Thin gossamer straps cap my shoulders and trail behind me in billowing sheets, falling to the hem of my flowing skirts just above my ankle.


    The front of the skirt is pleated on one hip and drapes dramatically to reveal the high slit that allows for room to move freely. Asteria explained how the dress has a simple zipper in the back for easy removal with shifting and I appreciate her attention to detail. I run my hands over my hair, pulling a couple curls free from the half-back style Ria did and brush my fingers over the necklace that Stjarna gifted me. Satisfied with how I look, I smile at myself as I turn to take the shoes Ria holds out for me and I slide on the strappy white satin heels.


    Hekate offers me her beautiful bouquet and I accept it with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m ready now. Let me know when I can be there,¡± I say softly, inhaling the sweet scents of jasmine and gardenia.


    She nods her head silently and gives me a wide smile before vanishing. Ria turns away from the mirror and smooths her black lacy dress as she steps in front of me to give me a tight hug. ¡°You look magnificent, Sel, you¡¯re going to take his breath away,¡± she whispers before disappearing with a wink.


    I laugh and nod my head in agreement as I admire my reflection once more, waiting for the message for my time to arrive.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Kyran


    I shake my head with a chuckle as I feel Selene slip away in my mind. My chest is tight with unexpected nerves but I mostly feel anxious to see her again, to take her into my arms and never let her go. I¡¯m honored that she agreed to this ceremony, not many wolves choose to hold one anymore as the tradition fades with the elders¡¯ passings. I am proud to have her as my soulmate and dammit, I want to show her off to anyone that looks our way.


    Kyrre eyeballs me in the mirror and lifts her head to narrow her eyes at me before crossing her arms. ¡°I want one,¡± she pouts before a smile pulls at her glossy pink mouth. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous right now, but I really am happy for you, Kyran. You deserve this, the happiness and the love. Mom would be in tears right about now,¡± she says softly as she swipes at her made-up eyes and turns quickly toward the mirror.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I smile genuinely at her and let out a sigh. ¡°Goddess bless the man who gets fated to be bonded to you,¡± I mock and she whips around to shove at my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m kidding, you know I love you,¡± I laugh and step back to look myself over once more.


    I feel slightly uncomfortable wearing clothes like this, I¡¯ve never worn anything formal and have never had the reason to until now. I want to look my best for Selene, though, now that we are an extension of one another, I do not want to hinder her in any way. It is completely impossible for her to ever not look good so I know I¡¯ve got to step up my efforts as best I can. I appreciate the suit Asteria gave me, knowing damn well I wouldn¡¯t have come close to this on my own and Kyrre even complimented me out loud for it as well. Wearing all black, I find the look to be formidable and I stand straighter because of it.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Kyrre murmurs as she smiles warmly at me, slinging her arm through mine.


    Smiling at myself, I nod as I let out a breath and turn to make my way to the Great Hall to watch the love of my life declare our bond before all of our people.


    <hr>


    My knee shakes minutely as I clasp my hands in front of me, waiting in the filled Hall and listening to the buzzing murmurs of the crowd before me. My sister did an amazing job with redecorating the area, stringing warm lights over the rafters and trailing jasmine flowers throughout the flowing streams of white and black draped fabric adorning the walls. She placed a sprig of the little white stars in the breast pocket of my suit and I inhale the sweet scent, the smell of it calming my nerves a bit.


    Hekate manifests beside me on the dais and the crowd goes silent at her arrival before erupting in a clamor of hissed whispers and gasps. Turning to meet her gaze, I find the humor in her sharp eyes and breathe a laugh as she cracks a smile on her usually stoic face. She leans closer to me to whisper in my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to say a few words, if that¡¯s okay with you? I figure they might take this more seriously hearing it directly from me,¡± she pulls back and meets my gaze with raised eyebrows and I nod in agreement.


    ¡°By all means,¡± I sweep my arm out and take a step back for her to address the crowd.


    It only takes seconds for the mass of people filling the Hall and spilling out into the surrounding fields to hush as Hekate clears her throat. Her voice carries across the air as if it¡¯s amplified as she announces, ¡°Tonight, you are all gathered here to witness a beautiful ceremony to celebrate the bonding of a special pair of souls. Many of you may know by now that whispers of Alpha Kyran¡¯s mate being the legendary white wolf are true, and I am here to confirm it to those of you that still hold suspicions. Your Queen lives, and it is because of Alpha Kyran that she is able to walk among you once more. Selene holds great remorse for the suffering you all have felt by the hands of the vampires and will stand strong by you in the face of adversity,¡± she pauses to let the noises of surprise fade.


    ¡°It saddens me that so much time has passed from when she last lived among her people and it is with a heavy heart that I acknowledge the loss you all have felt. I ask that you not hold blame against Selene for the misfortune that has befallen your race, if anything, it is my responsibility that she has been gone for so long. Believe me when I say that if it had been up to her, she would have never left her people to fight alone.


    ¡°Tonight, celebrate not only her return, but also the blessed gift of bonding with her soulmate. May the moon goddess bless many of you tonight and all the nights to come the gift of your own bonds,¡± Hekate tilts her head and smiles up at the night sky through the wide open doors as the full moon peeks over the treetops.


    Many people clap and cheer as she steps back, the energy in the room heightening around me and I swallow thickly from her words. I reach up to loosen the tie at my throat and accidentally tear it free, swearing under my breath as I hold the fabric in my hand. Hekate chuckles and I flick my gaze to her as she leans toward me, undoing the buttons at the top of my dress shirt and patting my shoulders lightly.


    ¡°This suits you better anyhow,¡± she mumbles with a smirk and I huff a laugh in response.


    She takes the torn tie from me and it combusts in her hand, the ashes disintegrating into dust that blows away on a gentle breeze. Hekate turns to wink at me before vanishing from the dais as effortlessly as she arrived and appears in the front of the crowd beside Asteria, Kyrre, and Treyvar. Beside my brother stands Felagi, giving me a toothy grin as he holds up a mug of frothy beer and I laugh as my eyes continue roaming the crowd. I find Castian and Luric standing beside Felagi with his sister grasping her new mate¡¯s arm and smiling widely up at me. I nod and grin back at her until I notice the men keeping a distance from the others, my smile sliding away as my eyes meet Daine¡¯s.


    He and Marx have matching sneers as they talk with each other, clearly being part of the few who don¡¯t believe Selene¡¯s existence to be real. It¡¯ll be so damned satisfying to see the looks on their faces when she arrives, though I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be able to tear my eyes off of her to see it. Looking away dismissively, I let my gaze wander the rest of the crowd, finding the majority of them to be in high spirits and congratulating me as our eyes meet. I smile genuinely at the gestures and my heartbeat relaxes until I a hush sweeps throughout the Great Hall.


    With a warm tug in my chest, my gaze flies across the room and lands on Selene standing in the large open doorway, the full moonlight illuminating her ethereally as her elegant white dress floats around her in the wind like clouds caressing a star. Her beauty is unrivaled and I forget to breathe as I take in the sight of her. She looks every bit like the white wolf Queen depicted in our lore and everyone in this room goes stalk still as they look upon her. I have to resist the urge tensing my legs to leap off this dais and run to her and I swallow thickly past the dry lump that¡¯s taken residence in my throat. My heart thunders in my chest when her brilliant gaze lands on mine and her full lips curl up in a warm smile. I grin like an idiot back at her and I can hear her soft chuckle drift across the Hall before she scrunches her nose at me.


    Absently rubbing a hand across my aching chest, I force myself to take a tight breath before black splotches start forming in my vision. A soft melody floats through the air from some violins and a cello, the music is gentle and pretty, reminding me of how Selene feels when she is in my arms. As she takes her first step toward me, I think about everything she¡¯s been through, what we have prevailed together, and I¡¯m in awe of her spirit and resilience. She¡¯s taught me that it¡¯s okay to have flaws and to learn to love myself because of them, that I deserve love because of how I¡¯ve chosen to handle my hardships and to not let them define me. It is she who gives me my strength and holds my heart in return. I don¡¯t brush away the tear that streams down my face as I watch her walk to me.


    How this stunning, magnificent woman is fated to entwine her soul with mine is unbelievable and I silently thank the moon goddess for this divine gift. Glancing up at the full moon, I swear it pulses with white light haloing outward and I grin at the sign as I drop my gaze back to Selene once more, finding an equally wide grin on her face as well. She¡¯s almost halfway across the Hall and I shiver as her soft voice glides through my mind.


    That was really beautiful and touching, Ky, she smirks as my eyebrows pinch upward.


    Knowing she heard my thoughts has me losing my control over my body and I bound off the dais, the parted crowd giving out whoops and whistles as I rush through them to take my laughing mate into my arms. I lift her off her feet in my embrace and twirl us around before sliding an arm beneath her knees to carry her to the dais. Leaping onto the platform, I gaze adoringly down at her and murmur, ¡°Hey, sweetheart. You are absolutely stunning.¡±


    I don¡¯t hesitate to lean in and kiss her except my mouth is met with the soft petals of her bouquet and chuckles wave throughout the spectators as Selene blocks me with a giggle.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± she whispers with a scrunched smile and I growl lightly in response with a smirk.


    Setting her gently on her feet, I can finally take a full breath and I close my eyes at her intoxicating scent mingled with mine, my chest relaxing in her presence. I wait for her to take the lead, keeping my eyes on hers as she takes a breath with a slight nod and turns toward the hushed crowd. Many sets of eyes are rounded as they watch her, some people are already crying and more than a few have expectant expressions as they wait to hear her speak. I slide my hand into hers and rub my thumb over her soft knuckles before raising it to my mouth for a kiss.

 Chapter 64: Celebration pt. 2

    Kyran


    Selene smiles at me warmly before addressing our people with a firm yet gentle voice. ¡°I want to thank each of you for taking the time out of the Convocation to celebrate our bonding with us, your presence is much appreciated, and I look forward to meeting with many of you tonight. As Hekate announced, the rumors are true. I am the white wolf you¡¯d all believed to be a fable, as it has been nearly a millennium since I¡¯d last walked freely among you. Some of your Elders may have spoken of my existence as if they¡¯d known me, and I can guarantee you that most of them weren¡¯t lying,¡± she smirks and murmured laughter ripples throughout the Hall.


    ¡°I want to apologize for the suffering and tribulations many of you have faced in my absence. It was not intended for me to be gone for as long as I have been and I feel great sorrow at the losses that have occurred at the hands of Caedes and his followers,¡± she swallows thickly as her nose flares at the statement and I squeeze her hand in silent support.


    ¡°Why were you gone?¡± a voice echoes from across the Hall.


    ¡°What happened?¡± another calls out and a few more jumble together in the broken silence.


    Selene raises the hand holding her flowers and glances down at them before tossing them to Asteria and holds her open palm up to the crowd, hushing their voices. ¡°Please, let me explain. I am more than happy to answer questions after the ceremony as well. Long ago, tension with the vampires had risen perilously to the point of a grave war between our races, all because Caedes sought to capture me for his control, maybe even to just end my existence to place him as the most superior made-being beneath the gods at the time. My only role was¡ªand still is¡ª to protect the werewolf race, to ensure our blood isn¡¯t squandered by vampire venom and ending our lineage.


    ¡°Hekate brought it upon herself knowing of the mortal danger a fight with Caedes would bring and with the magic tying me to all of you, the only choice at the time was to put me into stasis. Her intention was to deter the vampires from pursuing chaos with our race and let time pass until my existence was slowly forgotten. There were some complications with the magic, however, and I didn¡¯t have access to my wolf upon emerging from stasis later than expected. Caedes also devised a plan to hunt for me over the centuries and this is the reason many of our young women have been abducted. It was not for nothing, and it angers me deeply that this has gone on for so long. If it wasn¡¯t for my disappearance, most of your losses would not have happened¡ªat least not in this way¡ªand for that I am truly, deeply sorry,¡± Selene takes a measured breath for a moment and smiles sadly.


    ¡°I hope to meet with your Alphas and teach them the ways of the Guardians,¡± collective murmurs flit throughout the Hall, and Selene continues louder, ¡°to further strengthen our packs in defense against the vampires and in solidarity with one another. I look for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Marx¡¯s interruption is harsh and I narrow my eyes on him with a low growl.


    Selene flicks her gaze toward him and coolly asks, ¡°What is?¡± her eyes gliding over him and narrowing slightly. ¡°Who are you, an Alpha, I presume?¡± she adds dryly, noticing the way his arms are crossed and the cocky look on his face.


    ¡°Tch,¡± he scoffs, turning his head to the crowd behind him, ¡°our queen here must not be known for her intelligence,¡± he snides with a laugh and the majority of the people around him shuffle away at the comment.


    The only people to breathe a laugh with him are members of his pack and even they seem hesitant at the remark. A low growl emanates from Selene and the sound sends electricity down my spine, my muscles responding automatically, tensing to defend my mate. ¡°His name is Marx and he¡¯s the only alpha here not of bloodline,¡± I state flatly, the insinuation intended to be the insult it is known for and I just smile wickedly at him, my ire at his disrespecting Selene pushing its way through me and wanting to provoke him. When he bares his teeth at me in response, my smile just widens, exposing my teeth as well.


    ¡°What is?¡± Selene repeats herself sharply this time, releasing my hand and turning to face him directly. When he doesn¡¯t remove his glare from mine, she raises her voice in a commanding tone, ¡°Alpha Marx,¡± he tears his eyes from me to look at her, ¡°what is bullshit? Please, enlighten me. I¡¯d love to clarify any misunderstanding.¡±


    Her words are formal but her tone is cold, she¡¯s clearly taken offense to his blatant disrespect and I raise my eyebrow at him when he glances at me before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe¡ª¡±


    Selene¡¯s shoulders bristle and I feel Luna¡¯s indignation rise viscously, her voice cutting when she hisses, ¡°He did not ask you, so why are you answering to him? If you deign to speak with me respectfully, I have no problem putting you in your fucking place like an insolent pup,¡± her shadows ripple down her arms in response and everyone collectively gasps at the sight.


    I can hear Asteria¡¯s cackle of amusement and I openly smirk at Marx as his wide eyes flicker between Selene and me. His gaze lands on her finally and her posture relaxes a bit before he opens his mouth. ¡°Your display of power doesn¡¯t prove shit. For all we know, you¡¯re just a powerful witch placed to fool us into believing¡ªack!¡± his words are abruptly cut off from a rope of shadow coiled around his neck.


    Selene looks enraged as she yanks her arm back, dragging Marx up over the edge of the dais to hold him suspended before her. Her eyes are illuminated more than any I¡¯ve seen before and I cross my arms as his bulging gaze searches me. Selene grips his jaw in her slender hand and peers closely into his eyes for a few wordless moments before shaking her head with a sound of disgust. Lifting a foot, she removes her shoe and then the other, handing them to me silently before reaching for the zipper at her back.


    As she drags it down, I watch in awe as she shifts into her wolf form for the first time and everyone around us lets out exclaims of excitement and disbelief. Luna shakes her luminescent fur out before baring her teeth in a snarl at Marx and the shadows dissipate, dropping him onto his hands and knees before her. She growls savagely and snaps her jaws inches from his face when he looks up at her and she presses her forehead down against his dominantly.


    Her voice is undoubtedly heard throughout the Hall and fields as the crowd goes silent. You are a cruel and savage wolf. You do not hold the Guardian blood and therefore I couldn¡¯t care less for your life. Your pack is better off without you. You do not deserve to hold the title as an Alpha just because you are a brute who rules with fear. There are always others better than you, who can best you, yet you walk around like an arrogant king, her savage growl reverberates through the air and sends chills down my spine.


    There is no king, only your Queen, and I find you to be a disgrace to all of werewolf kind. You have caused enough unrest to last many lifetimes and I deem you unworthy to call yourself one of ours, her growling intensifies as a glow blooms around her and envelopes Marx.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    He lets out a deep, pained whining yell as his back arches intensely and the Hall goes silent when a black wolf spirits out from his human form. The ghostly apparition wavers for a moment before fading like smoke and Marx groans out a hoarse cry. I can¡¯t help the shock that rolls over me as I realize I just watched my mate tear the wolf soul out of him. I never knew that was even possible. Swallowing thickly in the face of her immense power, I flick my gaze from the keening man to my mate and my skin heats at the sight of the radiant wolf before me as Valdr rises within me.


    She is spectacular, he murmurs in my mind and I notice how her icy gaze meets ours for a breath before locking on Marx once more.


    Since it is my bonding ceremony, I don¡¯t wish to spoil the night by bloodying myself in your filth. Your punishment for your abhorrent time spent as an alpha will be spending the rest of your pathetic life as a human. Do not show yourself again. Now get out of my sight, she snaps her jaws in finality and he cowers away from her, scrambling back on his ass with fear.


    I watch with both astonishment and amusement as Marx flops over the edge of the dais and hurries through the parted crowd. Luna stamps her paw and shakes her head, lifting it regally as she looks out over the stunned faces staring up at her. Whoever belonged to his pack now has the choice to collectively decide who becomes Alpha and how. I suggest using this opportunity to start anew. Seeing how there is no Guardian blood within your pack, at some point in time, someone must have deviated from the traditions and created their own pack away from the original five. Perhaps now is the time to begin a new tradition for your pack to be a choice of participation from any willing wolf who desires it, and any wolf who wishes to join one of the other packs has freedom to do so, she sweeps her gaze across the four remaining alphas standing ramrod straight at the front of the crowd.


    Are there any objections to this, Alphas? Luna addresses them directly and Daine immediately shakes his head with an adamant ¡®no¡¯, Luric and Castian also silently deny and Felagi just grins wildly at Luna with a slight shake of his bushy hair. Good, I am glad we are in agreement. I look forward to speaking with you all further, she lets out a huff of breath before shifting back to her human form.


    Hushed murmurs float around the crowd from the spectacle that had just taken place and I bristle as Selene stands before them¡ªmy naked mate¡ªwaiting for everyone to collect themselves. It is extremely challenging for me to swallow back the hot discontentment at other males ogling her and force myself not to block her from view.


    It is a power move, though, Valdr mumbles with an easy tone and I growl lowly with disdain.


    Selene¡¯s mouth twitches at the corner upon hearing his voice and she takes a breath before addressing the crowd once more. Before she speaks, however, many wolves begin to lower to their knees as they show their reverence for her with some even bowing their heads. The crowd as a whole silently descends and my gaze flickers to Selene, watching with a swelling heart as she raises a hand to swipe away a tear. She holds out her arms to everyone with a small shake of her head.


    ¡°Please rise,¡± she calls out in a gentle tone thick with emotion. ¡°I do not see you as beneath me, so please do not kneel. My purpose is to hold power with the wolves, not for you or to use it as a show of status to hold over your heads. My only desire is to protect and defend our kind, not to be groveled at like some pompous bitch. Though I do hold the title as Queen, I only expect respect when I have shown it firstly. I will say, however, that I have no qualms with using my power to correct the misguided ways that some wolves succumb to, and believe me when I tell you that you do not want to be on the side of my wrath, as you have witnessed tonight. I may seem pretty and soft like a flower, but be warned that I am a thorn bush adorned with roses, one whose sting is lethal and I do not take kindly to threats of any sort against my people or myself,¡± her clear voice echoes off the silent walls and out into the balmy night.


    It takes a moment for anyone to move, but as the alphas push to their feet, the rest of the crowd follows suit and an admirable cheer billows out from them as everyone applauds Selene in support. Howls and whistles ring out and Selene grins widely as she turns to look at me and I can¡¯t stop myself from stepping beside her and crouching to lift the dress pooled at her feet. Her laughter tinkles around me as I help her slide her arms through the thin straps before she takes her shoes and I zip the back for her. Placing my hands at her waist, I lean forward and kiss the side of her bare neck before I step around her, gently taking her hands in mine and I lower myself to my knees before my soulmate.


    ¡°Kyran,¡± she whispers with a pinched brow as the crowd hushes, watching us intently.


    I hold her bright gaze and smile like a fool up at her, swallowing against the lump in my throat. ¡°Selene, I couldn¡¯t dream of a better woman to bond with and I am honored to share my soul with yours. I vow to make you feel every bit of love, joy, and care that you have given me for every single moment of every day I have with you. I will treat you like a queen, even if you weren¡¯t one already,¡± I chuckle as laughter trickles out from the crowd. ¡°I have loved you since before I even knew who you really were. I have loved the woman I met climbing the shelves at the store like a squirrel searching for her stash of seeds,¡± I grin as more laughter rings out and Selene giggles as tears spill from her eyes.


    ¡°I love the woman before me now, the most strong, selfless, and gentle person I have ever known that I have the privilege to not only call my Queen, but my soulmate. You are far greater than I ever imagined I would deserve and I promise to cherish you forever. You don¡¯t just hold my heart, Selene, you are my heart. I will love you forever, my angel,¡± I whisper and smile through the tears that have sprung and I let them fall freely as I hold her gaze.


    She lets out a small sob as she smiles warmly at me, her eyes are filled with the love I feel radiating within me and she pulls a hand away to swipe at her face. ¡°Well,¡± she sniffles, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I can say to compete with that,¡± she giggles through her tears and the crowd around us echoes her laughter. Meeting my eyes once more, she whispers my name and lowers herself to her knees before me.


    ¡°Selene,¡± I start to protest but she just shakes her head.


    She pulls my hands to her lips and kisses the tips of my fingers before lifting our hands and rising to her feet. I stand with her and smile adoringly at her as she slides her arms up over my shoulders to wind them around my neck. Crouching, I scoop her into my arms once more and she presses her forehead to mine, whispering, ¡°Kyran, you are a good man, and I am proud to have you as my soulmate. I love you,¡± her voice is passionately firm and my heart gives a weighted thump.


    Her words mean more to me than an entire speech and she and I know that, making this moment all the more powerful because of it. I brush my hand tenderly across her face and grasp her chin before crushing my mouth to hers and the crowd erupts with raucous, jovial cheering. We kiss deeply, my chest filling with the warmth of our entwined love and I laugh against her lips with the euphoric feeling. Selene laughs along with me and rubs our noses together lovingly before leaning back in my arms.


    ¡°May the moon goddess bless you all as she has done for us! Let us take to the woods and celebrate!¡± she bellows with a wide grin and throws her head back to release a wild howl.


    Literally everyone in the Hall returns the howl and many even shift in the rising energy, taking off through the open doorways and into the night. I lower my head with laughter and meet Hekate¡¯s gaze amongst the writhing crowd and she grins up at me with a wink. She transfigures into a swirling mass of ravens, the black birds whisking around us and fly away with echoing caws. Selene smiles widely as they go and brushes her hand over my face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go party with our people,¡± she chuckles and pulls me in for another kiss.


    ¡°If I must,¡± I sigh mockingly and smirk, kissing her nose before leaping off the dais with her cradled in my arms.

 Chapter 65: Celebration pt. 3

    Selene


    Elation doesn¡¯t even come close to how I feel as Kyran carries me through the ecstatic crowd. To be openly accepted the way these people have shown me and to hear Kyran¡¯s declaration of his love for me has my heart ready to explode. I can¡¯t stop the tears from falling as joy overflows me and Ria pops her head around Kyran¡¯s shoulder with a wide grin.


    ¡°This has been the best night in a long time, and it¡¯s barely even started!¡± she shrills over the rising cheers around us.


    I laugh at her excitement and waggle my eyebrows at her. ¡°Yeah? And why¡¯s that? I saw where you were standing,¡± I insinuate and she smacks my shoulder in return.


    I feel the rumble in Kyran¡¯s chest and laugh because I know he¡¯d never actually act upon it. ¡°Careful, or I¡¯ll sic my mate on you,¡± I narrow my eyes at Ria and she glances earnestly up at Kyran before rolling her eyes at me.


    ¡°Ha-ha. He doesn¡¯t have anything to worry about, after your little display, I¡¯m sure everyone here is far more terrified of you than him,¡± she sticks her tongue out at me and I snort a laugh.


    ¡°Damn right,¡± Kyran mutters with a chuckle as we approach a freshly lit bonfire. ¡°She¡¯s fucking badass. Is it weird that kind of turned me on?¡± he grins lopsided at me, making both Ria and I bark a laugh.


    ¡°Nope,¡± I hear Treyvar¡¯s voice respond as he claps his hand to Kyran¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not weird at all, and you¡¯re definitely not the only one to think that,¡± he jokes with a grin.


    We all laugh and Kyran¡¯s gaze narrows on Trey, his eyes flashing hotly at his brother with a growl and Trey puts his palms up. ¡°Whoa, kidding, kidding! Totally just messing with you,¡± he turns over his shoulder and dramatically winks at me.


    Ria stifles her laugh and I pull my legs out of Kyran¡¯s hold as he shoves at Trey. I roll my eyes at them and glance at Asteria, watching her watch them and I give her a sly smile. Before I get the chance to poke fun at her, Kyrre arrives with an armful of full glasses and a wide, bright smile.


    ¡°Hey, love-pups! I come bearing gifts,¡± she bends forward for Ria and I to take a couple drinks before whistling at her brothers. ¡°Boys! Take these before I drop them,¡± she demands and they obey her immediately, taking the glasses from her.


    I grin at their dynamic and Kyrre tosses her light blonde hair over her shoulder, a move scarily similar to Ria and I stifle a snort as I take a sip of my drink. The bright pink and orange liquid is both sweet and sour as it coats my tongue and almost fizzles with an electric feeling as I swallow it. Furrowing my brow at it, I hold it up to the moonlight and peer at the glass. ¡°Is this infused with magic?¡± I ask, noticing the swirling movement of the drink.


    ¡°Yep! Ria¡¯s very own brew,¡± Kyrre chirps as she winks at my sister and I smile at them, glad they¡¯ve formed a connection.


    ¡°I made it strong enough to withstand the wolves¡¯ healing ability, at least for a short while so people could let extra loose tonight,¡± she grins at me and I smile back at her widely.


    ¡°So, that means I probably shouldn¡¯t have downed it, I¡¯m guessing?¡± Trey says sheepishly, holding up his empty glass and Kyrre gawks at him.


    ¡°Trey!¡± she breathes, ¡°I let Ria test it out on me to get it right and let me tell you, after a few sips you¡¯ll feel its effects, let alone the entire glass¡ª¡±


    Treyvar¡¯s laughter bubbles out of him uncontrollably and all of us join him as he careens to the left a couple steps and Kyran reaches out to steady him. ¡°Well, shhhit,¡± he drawls with another loose laugh and Kyrre rubs at her forehead with a groan.


    Ria chuckles and ducks under his shoulder, wrapping her arm around his waist. ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch over him, you guys have a good night. I¡¯ll let him ride this out for a little while and I¡¯ll give him something to clear it away in a bit. I need a good laugh,¡± she grins wickedly as Trey sways on the spot and pets her hair with a hooded gaze.


    She vanishes on the wind with him and Kyrre blinks at where they stood, glancing down at her drink for a moment before shrugging and taking a swig. She turns and places a kiss to my cheek and says softly, ¡°I¡¯m really glad for you to enter our lives. You¡¯ve no idea the impact you¡¯ve already made,¡± her eyes glisten as they flicker to her brother and she smiles warmly at the both of us. ¡°Enjoy your night! I¡¯ve got a mate to find,¡± she grins at Kyran¡¯s mock sound of disgust and saunters away into the dense crowd.


    ¡°Kyrre!¡± Kyran calls out to her, trotting to catch up to where she turns around. ¡°Your bracelet, where is it?¡± he asks tightly with worry etched onto his face.


    Kyrre rolls her eyes as she holds her hand out, a thin, pretty leather bracelet dangling between her fingers. ¡°I was just getting it on, relax. It¡¯s not like I need it tonight,¡± she sticks her tongue out at him before disappearing between groups of people dancing wildly.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Kyran growls, running a hand over his face, ¡°I forgot yours in my study,¡± he grumbles as he makes his way back over to where I stand.


    I turn to Kyran and take a small sip of my drink, watching him over the rim of my glass. Someone catches my gaze behind him in the crowd and my stomach clenches for a moment as I lower the cup, narrowing my eyes to peer around his arm. No, it couldn¡¯t be, I deny as I search the small groups of people clustered nearby. Kyran¡¯s warm hand grasps my bare shoulder and I pull my attention back to him, his eyes are hard as he stares at me.


    ¡°What is it? What did you see?¡± he asks immediately, rubbing his hand gently along my skin.


    I just shake my head with a small wince and say quietly, ¡°I just thought I saw¡ª¡±


    ¡°Selene, it¡¯s been quite some time,¡± an old, worn and familiar voice greets me from my left.


    I quickly turn with a wide smile as I find Eirene and Chrestotes waiting with soft smiles on their weathered faces. ¡°Oh my stars!¡± I breathe with a laugh as I throw my arms around Eirene in a warm embrace. ¡°How are you? I am so glad to see you both! I hope things have been well since we last met,¡± I smile broadly at them and they both chuckle as they nod their heads.


    ¡°We are well, thanks to you. It was difficult not to speak of you to Kyran, though I¡¯d wanted to so badly,¡± Eirene says as she wipes a tear away. ¡°It is because of you we were able to escape that wretched place and live long, happy lives together here, and both of us have been eternally grateful for you, my dear,¡± she places a soft hand against my cheek and I sniffle as I nod.


    ¡°I love love,¡± I say with a shrug, ¡°and I¡¯d do anything to help it along,¡± we both laugh at the brushed off weight of the situation.


    I¡¯ll never forget aiding in their escape from their warring imprisonment camps and by the looks in their eyes, they have not either. Kyran slides his arm around my shoulder and squeezes me lightly, giving me a small smile. ¡°Elder Eirene was the one to push me to trust my instinct on following my pull to you,¡± he murmurs and I smile widely at her.


    She just winks at me in response as her mate takes her hand in his and kisses her knuckles. They lower their heads in respect and I follow suit as they take their leave and I rest my head against Kyran¡¯s chest as I watch them make their way leisurely through the crowd. My heart is content as I glance up at Kyran with a smirk and ask, ¡°Wanna go find Ria and Trey?¡±


    Kyran laughs with a nod, taking a swig of his drink and I focus on Asteria¡¯s power signature for a moment. Locating roughly where she is, I murmur, ¡°Hold on,¡± to Kyran as I summon my shadows around us. The cool ether swirls around us for a heartbeat, gently depositing us in a small grassy clearing near another bonfire and a few people holler out in excitement at the sudden sight of us. Kyran¡¯s grip on my shoulder eases as our feet solidly press into the earth and he glances sideways at me.


    ¡°So you can be easy with it,¡± he mumbles and I let out a laugh, knowing how disgruntled he gets with the shadow-walking.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± I tease, pecking a kiss to his stubbly cheek and Ria lets out a whoop of joy.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s joined the fun!¡± she grins with rosy cheeks and throws her arms up into the air. ¡°Let¡¯s really get this party started!¡± she yells as loud club music booms across the fields from her magic and cheers echo hers as people start to dance wildly.


    I laugh and sway along to the beat as Ria twirls around Trey who watches her intently with a wide grin. Kyran chuckles with a shake of his head but his eyes are light and carefree. Just as I¡¯m about to pull him over to dance with us, I find Kyrre approaching behind him with a wary look on her face.


    I scrunch my brow and mindlink her, easily finding her connection through my bond with Kyran. Kyrre, what is it? You look troubled.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Her light green eyes find mine immediately and she looks a bit relieved as she blows out a sigh. I, um, found my mate, she hedges and I can¡¯t help the grin that spreads across my face. I watch her eyes scrunch with a smile then pinch as she winces when she continues, I feel like Kyran should know now rather than later. I have a strong feeling he is not going to like hearing this.


    I¡¯m about to ask why that is when I notice the man who slides his hand over her shoulder and smiles down at her adoringly. Oh my goddess, I breathe as I immediately understand her trepidation.


    Kyran¡¯s gaze whips to mine from hearing my thought and instantly turns to follow my line of sight, landing on his sister and Daine standing a few steps away. A rumbling growl rolls from his chest as he notices where Daine¡¯s hand is and Kyran stalks toward him. Kyrre jumps between the two of them, placing her palms against her brother¡¯s chest and if it was anyone else, I would have had my own growl tearing free at the sight.


    ¡°Kyran, stop, stop,¡± she pushes, getting his attention. ¡°He¡¯s my mate,¡± she blurts without preamble and Kyran¡¯s head snaps down to glare at her.


    ¡°What? Him?¡± he groans loudly, tipping his head back at the sky and mumbling, ¡°why?¡± as he drags his hand over his face.


    I press my hand to my mouth to stifle the laugh that wants to escape and Kyrre cracks a smile as her brother lets out a heavy sigh and glares at Daine. ¡°If you ever hurt her, in any way, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°I would never,¡± Daine replies solemnly and stops Kyran short.


    They hold each other¡¯s gazes for a long moment before Kyran nods, and I¡¯m sure something has transpired between the two of them from the way Kyran lets it go so easily. He turns to Kyrre again with a small smile and pulls her in for a one-armed hug. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, though I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re fated to bond with such a sack of shit,¡± he grumbles and Daine growls lowly at the comment.


    I step into his line of sight and glare at him, cutting off his growl immediately as my instinct to protect my mate overrides my common sense and I smile coolly at him. Asteria calls Kyrre over in a singsong voice and I follow as she passes by. ¡°Congratulations!¡± I chirp and she squeaks in response, bouncing on her toes a little and I laugh at her elation.


    ¡°It totally happened by chance, I was just passing by his group of packmates when someone accidentally bumped into me and he caught my elbow to keep me from falling. I didn¡¯t realize who it was until I could focus after the bond magic settled over me and I was in disbelief for a few moments. I haven¡¯t officially accepted him yet, obviously,¡± she rolls her eyes and we laugh as we come to a stop near Ria and Trey bouncing along to the music.


    ¡°Do you think you will?¡± I ask as I start to sway to the rhythm beating around us again.


    Kyrre takes a sip of her drink and sways as well, peering back over to where Kyran and Daine stand talking a few paces away from each other. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I want to give him an honest chance before I decide,¡± she murmurs and I nod my head.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a great idea. You never truly know who someone is unless you give them the opportunity to show you themselves without biased opinions clouding your judgment,¡± I respond and she nods as well as she pulls her gaze away.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, sis,¡± she says with a wink and we giggle as Ria takes both our free hands in hers.


    I do as Ria had said and let loose, finally allowing myself to let go of the restraint on myself and let my happiness take me over. The heady feeling that¡¯s filled me since I accepted Kyran bubbles over and my laughter trickles out into the night sky as we dance freely, letting our conjoined joy mingle with the stars. Asteria catches me around the waist as we bump and spin to the music of her magic, her fingers glittering as they wiggle around me and she transforms my gown into a sleek, silky sheath that hugs me only to my mid-thigh. Kyrre lets out a whistle of approval and I laugh at the both of them as Ria grins widely and twirls me around.


    Through a spin, I catch Kyran¡¯s heated gaze as he watches me over the rim of his glass and I beckon him to join us. He shakes his head at first and I pout, making him tilt his head to the side with a smirk and he makes his way toward me. I grin widely and reach out to pull him closely when he is only a few steps away. Kyran slides his hand over my waist and down to my lower back as he draws me in for a kiss. Just as his lips graze mine, he tilts me back into a low dip and kisses me passionately, stealing the breath from my lungs.


    The girls holler around us and I laugh against his smile as he straightens and sends me in a twirl, pulling my hand lightly and spinning me so my back lands against his chest. He slides his hands over my waist and rests his head on my shoulder, kissing the crook of my neck. My heart swells at his touch and I lean back into him as he sways us to the music. Daine, Felagi, and the other alphas appear as Trey lets out a raucous shout that turns into a howl, triggering a domino effect throughout the surrounding crowd. I laugh loudly and feel Kyran¡¯s chest shaking from his laughter at his brother¡¯s antics.


    A willowy, stunning red-head appears and offers me a small wave in greeting and I squeal at the sight of my very old friend. Kyran¡¯s grip releases me as soon as I pull against it as I launch myself at Eir with elation. ¡°Eir! I was hoping I¡¯d see you tonight!¡± I trill as I push her shoulders back to look into her golden eyes.


    She laughs melodically and nods her head, ¡°So did I. It is good to see you, ithildin,¡± she grins widely.


    Kyran sighs as he steps up beside me, eyeing the both of us. ¡°I take it you two know each other?¡± he says flatly and we laugh in response.


    ¡°Oh, yes. I met Eir quite a long time ago. Have you lived here since?¡± I turn to her, raising a brow at her.


    ¡°Mhm. After our little¡­trade, I sought these mountains as my home and have remained here ever since. The pack formed a while after and had accepted my previous residence without qualms since I offered healing services in exchange for my privacy,¡± she smiles at Kyran knowingly and he squints at her before turning his narrowed gaze on me.


    ¡°Trade?¡± he asks hesitantly.


    I laugh as Eir nods her head toward me. ¡°Do you still have it? I didn¡¯t get the chance to check when I healed you,¡± she murmurs and my brow furrows.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I hope so,¡± I say as I look down at my bare hand.


    Kyran glances between us with an odd look on his face. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    Eir just grabs my left hand in hers and waves her fingers over the back of it, a silver-glowing rune appearing for a moment on my skin before fading away and she nods her head with a grin. ¡°Yup, still there. Good. I would¡¯ve replaced it anyhow if it¡¯d somehow disappeared,¡± she says matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Selene,¡± Kyran grumbles as his eyes dart from my hand to Eir and to me in the same breath, ¡°what was that? Will one of you please explain?¡±


    She and I laugh again as I rub my palm against his thick chest, soothing his tension. ¡°It is an elvish rune of protection. It prevents an elf from glamouring me or deceiving me with their magic. Eir traded it with me for the ability to shift into a wolf,¡± I inform him as I roll my lips between my teeth, biting back the giggles that threaten to escape me at his bewildered expression.


    Treyvar stutters a few curses before pushing over to stagger into our little group with rounded eyes as he overhears what I¡¯d just said. He opens his mouth and Kyran slaps his palm against it, wheeling his gaze from me to Eir. ¡°So you¡¯re not a werewolf,¡± he narrows his eyes at her and she shakes her head with a playful smile. ¡°Or a witch,¡± he says flatly, clearly having his own curiosity about her finally being answered.


    Eir¡¯s golden eyes brighten as her smile spreads wider when she shakes her head again and Kyran lets out a small sigh. ¡°You really are fae. How did I not know? That¡¯s where father got¡­¡± he trails off, shaking his head.


    Trey slaps Kyran¡¯s hand away with a squeaky inhale and whirls around to face Eir. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking faerie?¡± he breathes incredulously, his eyes nearly bugging out and I burst out laughing at the flat look on Eir¡¯s face as she crosses her arms.


    Many heads have turned at his outburst and wide, curious eyes glance our way. I nod my head as I laugh and wipe my eye, answering, ¡°Yes, though she¡ªand the rest of her people¡ªwould prefer if you¡¯d call them elves.¡±


    Stunned silence hovers for a few moments before Treyvar throws his head back and bellows a laugh, holding his abdomen. ¡°That¡¯s fucking awesome! Do you have the ears, like in the stories? Please tell me it¡¯s true,¡± he grins like an idiot and Eir glares at him as if she¡¯s contemplating turning him into a toadstool.


    Kyran and I snort at the imagery when she just rolls her eyes and brushes back her coppery hair. Her ears appear normal like anyone else¡¯s until she waves a hand over one and the air shimmers for a moment, revealing the elongated pointed tip. Trey whoops with a laugh and Eir smirks at his antics, letting her hair fall back into place and smiling warmly at me.


    ¡°I am very happy for you, Selene. May you both live long, joyous lives, and I look forward to ushering your babies into this world one day,¡± she adds with a wink and a grin before vanishing on a shimmery cloud of dust.


    Asteria laughs and throws a fistful of magical glitter into the air. It explodes around us like a firework, inciting hollers and cheers from the crowd. She sends more higher into the sky and I grin up at Kyran as I wind my arm around his waist. He presses a kiss to my head and I snuggle into his embrace.


    I couldn¡¯t be happier as the night goes on, surrounded by my new family and we party for hours, mingling with strangers who quickly become friends until the full moon peaks in the center of the sky. Many of the party goers have drunk their fill with plenty of people running wildly through the fields and woods both naked and in their wolf forms, masses of groups dancing endlessly with everyone seeming to be in the highest of spirits.


    It is as I am on my way back from a bathroom break when I pass by a tightly clustered group of people at the outskirts of the fields and a sickeningly familiar scent burns my nose. A mixture of tobacco and cheap cologne, with a new hint of rusted metal hits me hard and my stomach clenches as I whip my head around to lock eyes with the scarlet glare of Bolvi¡¯s. My mind wasn¡¯t deceiving me earlier, I had seen him. I tear my gaze from his for a fleeting moment to scour the massive group he stepped away from, noticing that all of their eyes are blood red, the mass of bodies a mixture of berserk wolves and¡­ No, no. It can¡¯t be, I exhale harshly in astonishment.


    Vampires.

 Chapter 66: Devastation

    Kyran


    Kyran! Selene¡¯s panicked voice cuts through my mind and I immediately crane my neck above the undulating crowd in search of her. Berserkers and vampires, at the edge of the field, hundreds of them! Alert everyone immediately! I¡¯ll hold them off as best I can, her tone is cold and angry without a trace of fear and my heart leaps into my throat as I take off towards the woods, shoving people out of the way with a savage growl.


    Jeger! I mindlink him with a shout, Hundreds of infiltrators, how did they get here? I seethe, my blood pumping painfully as I snarl in my effort to get to my mate.


    I¡¯m being ambushed just as you speak! They¡¯re coming in droves, out of fucking nowhere! His gruff voice is strained in response and my fury spikes violently.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I hiss through clenched teeth as screams begin pealing throughout the crowd and a hazy smoke drifts upward from the ground. It becomes impossible to see through the rapidly growing chaos and I suppress the urge to start throwing bodies out of my way as my desperation increases in search of Selene.


    We¡¯re under attack, shift now and take out any red eyes you find, I command the other alphas at once and hear all of their outraged responses immediately followed by distant sounds of agony tearing through the air.


    Valdr pushes forward and I shift, multiple wolves falling into step behind me as I cut my way through the melee and release a harsh howl into the cacophony of screams and terror. Many howls instantly respond and I know my pack is working cohesively, well trained to fight in units and I trust them to hold their own. My paws slam into the grass as I cross paths with a hoard of vampires, their razor tipped fangs exposed in bloody grins and I bare my teeth at them as I charge.


    At the last second, I feint to the left and leap onto the closest vamp on my right, clamping my jaws around his neck and tearing his head free in one swift movement. A few wolves tag team the vampires, one taking them down at the knees as another crushes their skulls in one fell swoop. I hear a harsh whine emit behind me and I glance over my shoulder as I run, finding a wolf not of my pack collapse beneath a vampire with their throat torn out and their lifeless eyes staring at the sky. The sight enrages me and I search for Selene with haste, fearing the worst with her being the one to have uncovered them.


    Where are you! I yell out to her, cutting through a small cluster of berserk wolves, latching onto their throats and thrashing their bodies to the ground, letting the wolves behind me finish them off as I keep moving.


    In the woods, not far from the Hall, her reply is brisk and tight and I curse as I bank hard to my left, picking up speed.


    A witch manifests in my path and snarls at me, throwing up her hands to raise sharp, craggy rocks from the ground and I nearly get impaled by one as I leap clumsily to the side. I hear a wet crunch and another cut off yelp of pain, knowing without looking two of my wolves have met their end. Their loss rips through me and I clench my jaw as I circle around the distracted witch, stepping carefully to not alert her of my presence.


    Hybrids! Clear out the smoke and put markers in the air above any enemy you can find! I call out to my pack and within seconds, bright floating stars begin popping up and dart around the writhing mass of chaos. A dark movement to the right of the witch catches my attention and I find Felagi hunting her as well, our eyes meeting in silent acknowledgment for a moment before we simultaneously attack.


    Just as I leap with my jaws parted, Selene¡¯s spike of emotion causes me to falter. The witch whips her head around toward me, hurling a mass of rocks at me like meteors and a few painfully slam into me, knocking me off my feet.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Selene


    The throng of berserk wolves and vampires break off into clusters and begin to surround me as I summon my shadows to encompass my entire body. Almost immediately, a drove of wolves pour through the forming wall and blood flies around me as bodies tear one another apart. My eyes lock onto Bolvi¡¯s as he grins wickedly at me, the manic gleam in his red eyes portraying the loss of his human mind. I bare my teeth in a snarl, all of my emotions and memories of him pooling into one solid pit of rage as I lower my stance and tense my muscles in preparation to fight.


    This piece of shit deserves to die and I am more than glad for it to be at my hands. He doesn¡¯t get the gift of healing his disease, not when I know the true monster that lies within him without the vampire venom poisoning his wolf¡¯s soul. I match his steps as he begins to circle me, his crazed laughter echoing out above the cacophony of death and despair and I grimace at the sound. He just points a finger at me and numerous vampires dive in my direction. A few of them are ripped out of the air and many of them are torn to pieces the moment their feet hit the ground, but a couple dozen make it past the protective circle the wolves have formed around me and I lash out with my power.


    I throw my arms out in a sweeping arc, my shadows billowing out widely and latching onto most of the vampires darting for me. Clenching my fists, I harshly slam my arms downward and the resounding cracks of their bones shattering pulls a satisfied smirk to my face. The few vampires who evaded my shadows dash over their fallen brethren as I use my shadow-walking to vanish and reappear behind them, their rapid steps skittering to a halt in confusion. One whips around with a hiss and I smile wickedly as I slice a thin ribbon of shadow through the air, effectively beheading all seven of them at once.


    My chest is heaving as I wheel my gaze around to find Bolvi baring his teeth at me with anger before he throws his head back, letting out a garbled howl and charges for me. His speed is unexpected and I leap back into my shadows, transporting myself to the other side of the small make-shift clearing. I laugh dryly as he pulls himself short and whips around to glare at me before he shifts, his dirty colored wolf growling viciously. A savage roar rips through the air and I feel Kyran¡¯s rage as Bolvi uses my minute distraction to leap at me.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Kyran


    Felagi was successful in the witch¡¯s distraction with me, clamping his jaws around her middle and thrashing her side to side like a ragdoll. It gave me enough time to heal from her attack and I launch myself at her, snapping my jaws over her skull and crushing it without hesitation. Her putrid blood tastes like tar in my mouth and I cringe from it as I shake my head in an attempt to fling the bits of flesh from my teeth.


    Bounding away, Felagi falls into step beside me and we cut through the slowly diminishing crowd as the fighting spreads out over my lands. The Great Hall crests into view through the hazy mist and a beam of moonlight illuminates in the distance. Selene, it has to be, I focus on the light and charge toward it. A blast of a fireball rockets into Felagi and his pained snarl tears from his chest at the impact. I whip my head to its wielder, finding a smirking, familiar witch holding a flaming hand up with a wave of her fingers.


    The bitch is one of the witches that was responsible for poisoning Selene that night at my bar, and I snarl at her as I skid to a stop. She doesn¡¯t hesitate to throw fire at me, the burning balls coming in rapid succession and a couple singe my fur as I dodge my way toward her. She snaps the fingers of her other hand, releasing a thin whip of flame out to her side and lashing it toward me. It burns my flank as I dart forward and I growl from the impact, leaping away as she strikes for me again, the fire flaring out around the ground as it nearly misses my face.


    Kyran! I hear Trey¡¯s alarmed voice and see his tawny wolf rush up behind the witch with Asteria at his side. The look of fury on her face as she rips her gaze toward me matches how I feel inside as she yells out, ¡°I¡¯ve got this, go to her!¡± and I don¡¯t waste a breath as I turn on my paws to bound toward the glowing area where Selene must be.


    I¡¯m blindsided by a vampire who wraps their arms around my ribs like steel, cracking my bones and dragging me to the ground. A savage roar leaves me as I catch sight of Selene surrounded by vampires with her shadows swirling around her and I slam into the dirt. Gritting my teeth against the pain, I shift in the vampire¡¯s hold and drive my elbow hard into his head, his iron grip releasing me on impact. Rolling quickly to my feet, I wrap my hands around his throat and tear his head free from his neck with an angry yell, hurling his skull into another vampire lunging toward me.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It slams into her face, careening her backward and I turn to run toward Selene when a wall of fire incinerates my skin as I collide with it. My scream of agony tears out of me as I throw myself backward, my blistered skin healing slower than usual and I clench my jaw as I scramble painfully to my feet. The witch bitch¡¯s twin sister is standing at her back grinning wickedly at me and I shift with my rage at the sight of her. My burns heal with my shift and I launch myself at the witch, my movement startling her causing her to miss the hastily thrown fireball.


    Trey darts out beside her and clamps his jaw around her leg, dragging it with him as he passes and I hear the snap of her bones when she collapses with a wail. I lunge forward and my jaws snap through the air as she vanishes with a shriek. My growl reverberates loudly, drawing the attention of her sister and I watch as Asteria¡¯s black and white eyes glow brightly when she raises her hands in the air. Lightning skitters around her fingers before shooting out toward the witch, caging her body in a searing net of deadly power. Her screams grow haggard as she burns alive and I turn to race toward Selene without a glance back. Her wretched screaming chokes off abruptly and a few sets of heavy paws pound the earth on either side of me.


    I can sense the other alphas¡¯ presences nearby as we break off to encircle the hoard of vampires and berserkers surrounding Selene. The five of us tear through the writhing clusters, taking care to avoid each other¡¯s packmates as we thin the enemy masses in synchronous efficiency.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Selene


    I managed to evade Bolvi¡¯s attack as I wrap my shadows around him, lifting his wolf off the ground and slamming his body down hard. He yelps as two of his legs break, but he heals ridiculously fast and charges at me again. I bare my teeth with a savage snarl, waiting until he leaps to shadow-walk behind him and lash out a stream of shadows around his neck. I clench my fist and send him flying into the writhing mass of vampires.


    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡± I seethe with all my pain and fury at this monster who haunted me for too long.


    I yank my arm back harshly, dragging his wolf across the ground and command powerfully, ¡°Shift,¡± glaring into Bolvi¡¯s crimson eyes as he appears on his hands and knees before me. Thrusting my hand out, I slam my splayed palm against his awful face and blinding white light emanates around me. Tears pour out of my eyes in rage as I viciously rip the wolf¡¯s from his body, the agonized screams tearing from him making me grin savagely.


    ¡°I hope this fucking hurts, you piece of shit,¡± I bite my words out inches from his face. ¡°I hope you feel every ounce of pain you put me through. Let this agony be the last thing you feel as you die by my hands,¡± I hiss the words, glaring into his fearful eyes.


    I raise my other hand and razor-sharp claws grow from the shadows coating my fingers. With a vicious snarl, I cleave into his chest and his screams pitch higher when I grip his racing heart in a vice before crushing it within my fist, tearing it free from his body as it still thumps its last beats. My chest heaves as I watch the life leave his bloodshot eyes and I release my hold on his corpse with a sneer, my gaze lifting to the fighting around me as every being watches me in either horror or pride.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Kyran


    A bright white light catches all of our attention for a few heartbeats, and I shift to see Selene slam her bare hand against Bolvi¡¯s face. That fucking bastard, I seethe, my rage boiling over at the sight of him and it costs me as I am tackled to the ground, a vampire sinking his fangs into the side of my bare neck.


    His venom burns into my blood and I rip him off of me, rolling on top of the parasite as I shove my hands into his mouth. I tear his bottom jaw free and another leaps onto my back, sinking its fangs into the other side of my neck. I bellow out in fury and reach over my shoulder to drag it off of me when another and another piles on, forcing me to my knees. I watch Selene as she rips the soul out of Bolvi¡¯s body and part of me is proud of her for being able to wreak vengeance on him for what he¡¯d done to her, the other part wanting to be the one to do it.


    I feel myself weakening with the venom coursing through my veins, their sharp nails are clawing away at my skin and all I can do is watch Selene. On my hands and knees, my gaze follows her as she slams her hand into his chest and gouges out his heart, his cries of agony dying with his body. I¡¯m glad you could be the one to do it, I¡¯m proud of you, I murmur to her through our bond as my vision starts to blacken. I shake my head to clear my sight to find her eyes locked on mine through the writhing chaos around us and hear her cry out my name.


    The weight of some of the vampires fly off of me and I shove hard against the ground with effort, twisting to grip the blooksucker on my back and hurl him into the crowd. My blood drips off me, streaming onto the churned earth in rivulets as I drag my gaze to Daine who just nods once before diving back into the melee. Whirling around, my vision narrows to a pinpoint on Selene¡¯s glowing body as she lets out a sob and stumbles toward me, her chest heaving from exhaustion and I curse against the thick throng of bodies in my way.


    My stomach bottoms out and my breath leaves my lungs as a swirl of smoke billows out behind her and Caedes manifests with the bitch who evaded me. ¡°Selene!¡± I hoarsely scream in terror, ripping anyone away from me in my panic to get to her. ¡°Fuck! Selene!¡± my deep voice helplessly bellows out into the air.


    Many screams screech hauntingly as I watch in absolute horror as my worst fucking nightmare comes to life before my eyes. Selene doesn¡¯t even finish taking a breath to react when Caedes wrenches her head to the side and tears her throat out with his fangs.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Selene


    As I drop the warm, slick heart to the ground with a frown at Bolvi¡¯s prone body, I feel Kyran¡¯s trepidation wave through me and I whirl around in search of him. I¡¯d seen him fending off vampires and my gut clenches when I find him on his knees covered in them. His blood coats his torn skin and his eyes are burning into me as I hear him tell me how proud he is of me and a sob escapes me at the awful sight.


    ¡°Kyran!¡± I cry out, reaching a shaky hand out toward him and pulling my shadows to me once more.


    My chest heaves with exhaustion and my body feels worn but I¡¯d fight to my last breath to keep him alive. Alarm courses through me at the sight of the numerous puncture wounds on his body and Luna¡¯s voice flows through me, easing my worry. He is our Guardian, he will be unaffected, she speaks reassuringly, her voice firm.


    Another sob wracks my chest and I stumble forward on weak legs, cursing my body for not being in proper shape. I breathe with relief when Daine appears beside Kyran, tearing the vampires off of him and he pushes to his feet. Kyran¡¯s eyes are blazing with fury as he meets my gaze again and shoves his way aggressively through the mass of bloodied fighting bodies. Time seems to falter as his eyes widen with terror and he screams my name, his husky voice thick with rage and fear as he punches and tears his way toward me.


    I¡¯ve barely finished inhaling from my sob when I feel the chilling air at the back of my neck warn me too late of my demise. A hot tear streams down my face as Kyran bellows my name again, his pain roaring through his voice and my gaze is ripped from his when my head snaps to the side violently.


    Searing agony courses through me as Caedes'' dark chuckle fills my ears, his sharp, metallic scents roiling my stomach before my blood spills from my torn throat. White hot light bursts from me in thick beams, arcing through the air and slams into Kyran¡¯s chest, ripping a savage roar from him. Several equally bestial cries echo from the other alphas as the Guardian forms take over their bodies. Collapsing to the earth in a heap, I sense a witch¡¯s magic enveloping me as my vision flickers and the last thing my conscious mind can focus on is telling Kyran that I love him as everything fades to black.


    <hr>


    <h3 style="text-align: justify">Kyran


    My world slams to an excruciating halt when Selene¡¯s blood pours from her torn throat and her body radiates blindingly, her power crashing into me with such force it drags me to my knees. The intensity of it sears through me and rips a roar filled with every ounce of fury within me and I sense the other alphas emitting the same sounds around her. Raging icy energy tears through my body and I feel my limbs lengthen with hardened muscles as I shift into the lycan form of the Guardians.


    Selene¡¯s gentle voice caresses my wild, seething mind and the purest, wrenching pain I have ever felt eviscerates me when I hear her whisper, I love you, as her body collapses to the ground. My heart freezes solid when Caedes¡¯ wicked gaze meets mine in the moment he vanishes with Selene. A blast of lightning engulfs the now-empty ground, charring it black as Asteria¡¯s horrified screams rake over me.


    Blindly slashing through the people before me, I stumble to my knees and slam my elongated claws into the burnt earth coated in Selene¡¯s blood. Over and over I shatter my hands with the force of my blows as my agonized screams of rage and despair rip through me. My heart fractures and disintegrates with the torturous devastation coursing like fire through my veins. Raging shadows burst from my body in lashing ribbons, writhing around in my fury and agony at losing the love of my life.


    END OF BOOK 1

 Author Message

    Hi readers! I wanted to take a moment to thank you for reading my story, I hope you enjoyed Book 1! This is the first piece of writing I have ever shared, I was very hesitant to post a romance here, but I am glad I did!


    I have a couple of other stories in the works at the moment, including Book 2 with Kyran and Selene. The title for that is Lunar Shadows: Unleashed and at the moment I am unsure when it will be ready for reading.


    If you liked my story and want to keep updated with Book 2 release, along with new stories and author tidbits, please join my newsletter here: https://subscribepage.io/dqVW98</a>


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I promise your information will not be shared and no spam mail will be sent. I will only send things pertaining to my writing, my cover art, any updates with books, and exciting news!


    Again, thank you so much for reading my book, it truly means the world to me to have shared my story with others!


    I look forward to connecting with you, and feel free to reach out to me with any questions or comments about the story! (or anything in general, I''d love to hear from you!)